1

Blossomwood

By: Mary Edna Asselstine While all characters in this book are fictional the area surrounding where they work and live and play are real. Blossomwood, Hankland, and other areas in Kingston are also fictional but its nice to think they do exist on this beautiful spot I call home.

Dedicated to: My wonderful husband and best friend Bill with all my love thats so deeply yours. To my family and friends that have supported me no matter what. To my sister Karen who can love without question and to Brandy who can Never be replaced.

Phoenix brushed away a lock of her fiery red hair and blew a kiss to her loyal fans from the deck of the luxury liner that was to be her home for the next few days. She was on the final leg of a long book tour and was on her way home at last. She had to smile to herself as she thought of the family she would soon be reuniting with and the transformation she herself would soon be going through. She was ever thankful to her loyal readers and when she was amongst them and she did her best to never let them down. Now that time to leave them once again was drawing to a close and she was almost at the end of one journey to go back and live her true journey. She gave a final wave to her loyal fans that had turned out to see her off and left the deck. Reaching her stateroom she entered, closed the door and gave a deep sigh of relief. She wondered what her fans would say if they ever found out that "Phoenix" and her other pen name Ms Jasmine was in reality Laura Brandon", a small town girl living with her family in a small community in Canada. A family she would be soon joining and looking forward to it with high anticipation. She just had to be "Phoenix" for a little longer and not to long for the family at home just yet. She had taught herself to block out her home life when she was on her travels so to protect the safety of those that waited for her there. With that thought she changed her outfit, refreshed her makeup and touched up her infamous red flaming locks of hair and headed toward the shopping areas she knew to be on board She had been on this ship before and knew it held one of the greatest boutiques she had ever come across in her travels. She wanted something special to wear for dinner with the captain and his other special guests. She knew the captain of this ship and indeed was a friend on ship and off the ship. Jacob Taylor and Phoenix had been friends for many years and it sometimes bothered her to maintain a very important part of her life secret from someone she had so much respect for. When she

4
was "Phoenix" she had to live the role with no exceptions. The deception was needed to protect all she held dear in her life. She was Phoenix to the outside world. World famous for her literary works and well respected wherever she went. She rated in the top three as a favorite all time writers of the times. Words like classy, beautiful, sexy, funny, and even nice, were used to describe her. She was well liked by both sexes and enjoyed her life as "Phoenix". She was always in high demand whenever she toured and many clamored to have her appear at one function or another. She always kept her fans in her top most priority list and was always open to greeting them warmly, so much so that they felt they were meeting an old friend. Her most outstanding feature and trademark was her mane of fiery red hair and on her slender five foot seven frame, she stood out wherever she went. That frame was now trying on a beautiful dark forest green off the shoulders straight line dress with an accompanying wrap. It fitted her with perfection and she could imagine how it would look with the jewels she planned to wear. It would be perfect for a night of dinner and dancing with her friend Jacob Taylor. Laura was just finishing up with the delightful sales lady when she heard a small voice behind her say " It is her, Uncle Spencer I'm sure of it". Laura turned towards the voice and gasped. She was thankful that she had just put on her sunglasses and that the uncle had been looking at his niece and had not caught the look of shock and that came and went quickly on her face. She quickly regained her composer as the child focused her full attention on her. "You are her" she said, Youre Ms. Jasmine. Youre the lady that writes all the wonderful stories I love to read about", the child spoke breathlessly. "Yes thats me, and its nice to know you like my stories". Laura said, now playing the part of her other pen name Ms. Jasmine, she knelt down to speak to the child at her own level. "Now why don't you tell me your name so then we can become friends,

"My name is Victoria Anne Peters and I have all your books". The young girl said proudly. "Well thats nice to hear, Victoria, I write them for very special friends like you so that you can go on adventures with me". Phoenix kept her attention on the now beaming child to avoid the facing the uncle as long as possible. Victoria, he spoke to the child, I'm sure Ms Jasmine must be very busy so let her be on her way now honey". Im sorry for disturbing you Ms. Jasmine but I just had to talk to you; I can't wait to tell all my friends at school." "Enough now Victoria, I'm sure Miss Jasmine wants to be on her way and your holding her back, say good-bye now he told the child sternly. "Shes not bothering me at all"' Phoenix told the uncle coolly. I like to meet my special friends whenever I can and to show you just how glad I am to have met you I have a very special gift for you. "A special gift, for me" Victoria looked at Phoenix with her eyes as big as saucers, "What is it?" she said like any child being told she is getting a gift. Phoenix chuckled to herself. Ill tell you what Im going to do. The company that prints all my stories has made a special doll that will soon be available to all my readers. It is a Jasmine doll and she will be able to sit with you while you read about all her adventures. They were good enough to give me some to give to my special friends along with Jasmines latest adventure to the Enchanted Forest. How would you like to be one of the very first of my special friends to own one?" Phoenix asked knowing the answer. Really, you would do that for me? she said in a state of disbelief. "Yes Victoria, I think youre a very good friend and good friends share things don't they?" Phoenix asked the child. The child was so excited she did the first the she thought of and threw her arms around Phoenix neck and hugged her tightly. Phoenix hugged the little girl and then told her why don't you give the nice sales lady your cabin number to

6
add to my things and I'll see to it that its sent right along. Victoria went off to tell the sales lady her cabin number and that left Laura to deal with the uncle. She stood as he spoke sending a shiver down her back. "That was very kind of you" he spoke in a gentle voice. It was my pleasure. Laura spoke with a practiced control "She is a sweet child" "I'm sorry but I really do have to leave now and get ready for a special night." she said trying to sound diplomatic. "Someone is in for a real treat if thats the dress you plan on wearing, I think whoever designed it must have had you on their mind. Spencer spoke with a smile on his face. Phoenix just nodded and left the little shop. She didn't stop until she reached the cabin and securely locked the cabin door. Letting out a breath she must have been holding all that time. She felt safe enough now to let a little panic set in. After all these years her worse fears faced her in a small shop and she held her ground. Spencer Vincent, Oh she knew him alright, or she should say her counterpart Laura knew him and knew him well, after all he was the reason there was the need to lead a double life. He was the reason for the secrets. He was the reason for the piece of ice that was stuck in her heart and refused to melt. After all it would be pretty hard to forget the father of your own twin boys. She knew that there may come a time in the future that their paths would cross again so she was thankful that she had been dressed as she was when it happened and that he hadnt recognized her.

Her characters Phoenix and Ms Jasmine were strong independent women, able to deal with many situations. She new she had to face this situation and she knew she could handle it but not as Laura. She had to be Phoenix and do nothing that would arouse his suspicions if they happen to cross paths again. This was a big ship after all with lots of people. She didn't even have to leave her state room after dinner tonight. Phoenix could handle that. Phoenix could handle anything. She was a strong woman, stronger than Laura. She just had to put Laura in the background and remember what was at stake. She gathered the things together she promised the little girl and when the porter arrived with her parcels she had them sent on. She busied herself with the parcels, ordered lunch, and worked on the draft for her next book. She fought the memories that were trying to surface and pushed them away. She wasn't fooling herself though and knew she would have to let them come out and relive the whole pain all over again. They had been buried for a long time now. Shadows of a pass life she took years to put behind her, or so she thought. Phoenix readied herself for dinner with the captain. The dark green dress with its matching wrap did indeed look like it was made with her in mind. The ensemble made a perfect backdrop for her flaming red hair and emerald green eyes. She had decided to wear her hair gathered from side to side and pinned with a hair clasp of emerald and diamonds that spelled out the name Phoenix. Around her slender neck she wore a choker made with the same emeralds and diamonds and matching ear-rings. She was just about to gather her things and start for the dining salon when a knock came on her door, curious she checked the peephole only to see a porter on the other side of the door. Phoenix opened the door, and was surprised to see him holding a very large and very beautiful bouquet of flowers. "Good evening ma'am, these are for you" the porter said proudly.

8
Phoenix look at the card curious to see who it was that was so thoughtful. When she read "with thanks, from Spencer Vincent" she took a deep breath, exhaling slowly. She was tempted to send them back but thought better of it thinking it may arouse suspicion. "What would Phoenix do in this case" she thought to herself and thinking quickly said to porter "They are beautiful but Im afraid I can't accept them, I'm allergic to flower" she smiled with an apologetic smile. The porter look at Phoenix in such a way that she knew he was puzzled at what to do now. Phoenix looked at the troubled man and said, doesnt the crew have a common room where you all gather when youre off duty?" "Yes ma'am" he replied watching Phoenix closely. "Well then" said Phoenix, "Why don't you take them along there and put them where the whole staff can enjoy them, after all it would be a shame to see them go to waste". "Yes ma'am, if youre sure, I know the crew would be very pleased and it certainly would brighten up the area". "I'm very sure" Phoenix answered I just ask that you don't mention it to anyone as to where they came from as I wouldn't want to disappoint a fan". "I understand Ma'am, replied the porter, "and on behalf of the crew may I say thank-you" Phoenix re-entered her cabin and tossed the card on the table. She gathered up her wrap and evening bag and headed off to join the captain for supper feeling very proud at the way she handled the whole situation. As luck would have it she met the Captain just as he was to enter the dining salon and seeing her gave her a welcoming smile that warmed her through and through.

9
"You look enchanting tonight my dear," he beamed at her proudly and taking her by the arm the two of them walked in together. She knew they presented a head turning sight as they made their way to the Captains table. She also knew that many misleading conclusions were being thought at as to the relationship of the two. Phoenix softly chuckled at this thought, for she did love the Captain but as a daughter would love a father. She knew he felt the same way so she didn't mind the curious stares from her fellow travelers. It was all part of the Phoenix mystic after all. Arriving at the table Captain Taylor felt her stiffen slightly and gave her a puzzled look. "Are you alright my dear?" he whispered. "Yes Jacob, I'm fine" she answered quickly. Captain Taylor welcomed everyone at the table and made the introductions. It didnt please her know that sitting across from her was the one person on the ship she had hoped to avoid; Spencer Vincent. The first course was served Captain Taylor notice that Phoenix wasn't quite herself. He had known her for many years now and called her a good friend, very good friend in fact. They spent a lot of time together when work permitted and they often talked and wrote long cheerful letters to each other. He always felt there was a part of her that she held in reserve and he wonder about it from time to time but felt if she wanted him to know she would tell him so he kept quiet. Something was definitely on her mind tonight but he would wait ask her about that later. He had sat Spencer Vincent across from her hoping the two might hit it off but Phoenix barely looked at him. He never seen her like this before, although to those that didn't know her as well as he, she seem fine but there was definitely something on her mind. Phoenix looked up from her plate when Spenser Vincent spoke to her saying "My niece was delighted with the parcel you sent to her, you made this holiday a very special one and I want to thank-you once again." "It was my pleasure" Phoenix answered "Shes a charming little girl" "Yes, shes had a rough time of it lately; she was hit by a car in the spring and is slowly recovering from her

10
injuries." Phoenixs heart went out to the little girl. "Oh the poor child, will she be alright?" she asked with real concern. "Yes she will be fine I'm I happy to say, but its been rough on her, thats why I brought her with me on this trip so she could get away from hospitals and white coats for a while. Meeting you today has been the best medicine she could have ever had. She did a lot of reading while she was laid up and thanks to your stories she was able to pass the time a whole lot easier." Captain Taylor listened to the conversation with interest. "So you two have already met" he said. "Yes" said Spencer, "Miss Phoenix was kind enough to give my niece her latest Jasmine adventure book and a doll fashioned after the character. My niece is delighted and can't wait to show all her friends back home." "I hope you like the flowers I had sent along" he asked quietly "They were beautiful, but unfortunately I am allergic to flowers and asked to have them sent to the crews quarters, I hope you don't mind." She discretely tapped the captains foot and he gave her a puzzled look. He knew that wasn't true since he made sure her stateroom was filled with flowers each time she sailed with him. She loved flowers of that much he was sure. The rest of the meal went along smoothly with Phoenix answering many questions from the other guest at the table. Captain Taylor kept his eye on her and when one of the guess inquired about her husband he was at a loss when she replied, My husband is a very private person; we keep our work separate from our personal lives unless we really need to discuss a problem. We have been married fifteen years now and its been a formula that has worked for us. It feels just like a honeymoon each time I return from a trip and we are very happy." Once again Captain Taylor felt the tap on his foot indicating she needed him to be understanding. It was his turn to look down at his plate. What was she up to? This wasn't the Phoenix he knew. He was going to get to the bottom of this charade and soon. Phoenix waited until she thought it an appropriate time

11
and stood to leave. Captain Taylor again looked at her puzzled for they always stayed for a few drinks and dancing after the meal. Phoenix made her apologies saying that she thought she best turn in as she still hadn't found her sea legs and thought a good nights sleep might be what was needed. "Would you like me to see you to your cabin?' came a voice from across the table, but before Phoenix could answer Captain Taylor spoke up and said "Thank-you for your offer Mr. Vincent, but I will see Miss Phoenix back to her quarters, why don't you stay and enjoy the rest of the evening and I will return shortly." "As you wish Captain, I hope your feeling better tomorrow Miss Phoenix, Its has been a pleasure. "Thank-you She replied and made her way out of the dining room with the captain close behind her. Reaching the elevators Phoenix turned to her friend and said "Thank-you Jacob for not giving me up in there." "Don't say another word until we reach your quarters, we will definitely talk then." he spoke sternly. Phoenix knew he meant business. She knew he was a kind, gentle, and compassionate man but she also knew him to be a force to deal with when need be. Arriving at her stateroom Phoenix opened her door. Captain Taylor waited until they were both inside and when the door closed he glanced around the room at all the beautiful flower arrangements that graced the rooms. "You can start explaining that whole charade at supper now Phoenix" he spoke firmly. I want to know whats going on and why the need for those lies you felt the needed to tell. "Jacob you are one of my dearest friends and tonight you proved just how much I can really count on you if need be. I need you to trust me for a little longer and I promise to fill in all the questions I know you have wondered about over the years but were too much of a gentleman to ask." Captain Taylor looked at his friend. He could see the worry in her face and knew whatever it was that was bothering her must be very serious. "Your not in any kind of danger are you my dear?" he asked in a worried voice. "No Jacob, at least nothing I can't handle but I need you

12
to just let things be right now and I promise you, you will understand the need for all things I have said and done tonight. "Alright Phoenix, I'll ask no more questions. When youre ready to tell me you will. I guess you have a perfectly good reason to have a suddenly allergy to flowers and the need for a loving husband." When Phoenix seen him relax she knew things where going too be alright for now. "Jacob, won't you soon be going on holidays?" Phoenix asked her friend, feeling better at his respect and trust in her over this matter. Yes, why do you ask that? he said, wondering what she had on that mind of hers now. With a twinkle in her eye she went on "How would you like an all expenses paid trip to Canada?" she asked smiling at this gentle man. I can guarantee lots of fishing, fresh air, and peace and quiet. Would you like that?" "It sounds divine" he said, the curiosity sounding in his voice. "What in the deuces are you up to young lady?" "A Canadian vacation would be wonderful, I should have thought of that myself. Theres great fishing there." he said wistfully. "Great" said Phoenix, "Now you leave all the arrangements to me and I'll take care of everything, Oh and by the way, I'll be there with you. Think you can handle it, the trees, birds singing, crickets and me? Phoenix said smiling. Then on a more serious note said "I promise to tell you everything then Jacob, if you can just bear with me until then" she said worried. "Alright Phoenix, you must have a good reason for all the secrecy and I trust your judgment." he told her truthfully. "Thank-you for that Jacob, it means a lot to me, in the meantime I plan to stay in my cabin and work, and so, if anybody should ask you, you can tell them the truth, I don't want to be disturbed." Captain Jacob, respecting her need for privacy and not wanting to disturb her asked "I hope you may allow me to drop by my dear, I would feel bad knowing you here and we didnt share some time together."

13
Phoenix went and put her arms around her dear friend. "I would be disappointed if you didn't spend every spare moment you can squeeze out in your busy schedule with me." "Thank-you my dear" he hugged her back with a crack in his voice. Phoenix seen her dear friend to the door gave him a kiss on the cheek and wished him good night. She readied herself for bed and as she passed the table she noticed the card from the flowers she left there earlier. Picking it up and seeing the name on it once more threw it in the wastepaper basket without a second thought. Now was not the time for the memories. They would be set free later when she talked to her friend Jacob. Phoenix didn't have the memories Laura did and she couldn't become her until she was safe at home with her family. Phoenix slept sound and woke feeling fresh in the morning. She ordered her breakfast and set herself up for a busy day of drafting her notes for her new book. She was so immersed in working on her on her project it took her a moment for her mind to register that someone was knocking on her cabin door. Thinking it was the Captain she went to the door thinking that her beloved friend was on the other side it was only when Phoenix opened the door to see Spencer Vincent on the other side did the smile on her face disappear. She look down to the to see that the "do not disturb" sign was hanging where she had put it the night before and seeing it still there she turned to the man before her, the anger building inside her. "Is there something I can help you with MR. Vincent" She asked coolly. She couldn't believe the nerve of this man. Spencer Vincent had no time to answer as Captain Taylor was approaching them as they stood in the icy stand-off. "Good morning, Phoenix, Good morning Mr. Vincent", said the Captain. I hope I'm not interrupting anything. Sensing the tension he knew full well he was. Good morning" they both answered together. Spencer Vincent answered next "Youre not interrupting anything Captain, I was just checking on Ms. Phoenix to see how she was feeling after last night and try and coax her to join my niece and I for a brunch."

14
Phoenix could hardly contain herself. "Mr. Vincent, obviously miss the "do not disturb" sign I had on the door Captain for if he had seen it would realize that I wanted to be alone she spoke with unmistakable anger in her voice. Captain Taylor knew he had to be diplomatic here so he said to Vincent tactfully, "I think I forgot to mention last night when I returned to the dining room that Ms. Phoenix left a request not to be disturbed today. She had a lot of work to do before she left the ship and I was supposed to see to it that her wishes were carried out. Please excuse my forgetfulness my dear, I'm sure Mr. Vincent doesn't like to be disturbed when he is busy at work either. We both owe you an apology, so, we will leave you to your work and bother you no more" He turned to Vincent and said "Shall we making it more like an order than a request. Phoenix stepped back into her cabin as the two men turned back to where they had come from. The Captain turned to look at Phoenix just as she was about to close the door and catching her eye Phoenix nodded her thanks and closed her door securely. Captain Taylor waited until they were away down the corridor and escorted Spencer Vincent into an empty rest area found scattered throughout the ship. "Mr. Vincent", the captain looked the man squarely in the face, I have no idea what went on back there and I don't want to know he spoke firmly, but I do know this sir, however you conduct yourself on you own turf is your business and has nothing to do with me but your on my ship now and this is my ground. I know you and your family could buy this ship and many more like it but while I am the Captain of this one I consider the care and well being of the passengers and my crew lies directly in my hands. I will not see anyone of them harassed or bother needlessly in any way. Do I make myself clear?" Captain Taylor spoke with the authority of a man not to be tampered with. Spencer Vincent looked at the Captain with great respect. Spencer Vincent had no idea why he rubbed the Phoenix woman the wrong way. He knew he had a reputation with the women and although he dated a lot he never led them on and always was truthful and

15
honest to a fault. He gave his heart away once in his life and lost; he never wanted to go through that again. When he felt a relationship was getting to a stage where he couldn't handle it he broke it off. He was now standing before a man defending the virtue of a woman he didn't know and who definitely didnt want to know him. He would have found it quite amusing if the Captain wasn't so serious. "Captain, I can promise you most sincerely that the lady has no fear of me harassing her in any way, shape or form. She had made it quite clear that mine is one presence she wants nothing to do with. I felt some tension from her last night but thought it may have been because she wasn't feeling well. I know differently now and will avoid the lady at all cost. " "Thank-you for your understanding" said Captain Taylor, looking very relieved. He really didn't want to come to blows with someone as powerful as Spenser Vincent but Phoenix for all her mysterious behavior on this voyage was first and foremost a passenger and as such her privacy, care and protection was what was important. Spencer Vincent extended his hand to the Captain in a gesture of friendship. The Captain understanding the jester took it in his and shook the hand in return. Vincent couldn't help himself as he looked at the Captain with a gleam in his eye, "Oh by the way Captain" he said with a smile, " I already own this whole line of ships and I can tell you if the rest of the Captains are as protective of their passengers as you are with yours I've got myself a pretty good team. Youll always have a job with me on or off the sea." "I will also admit it to you that I was in the wrong with Ms. Phoenix, but I had the greatest feeling we had met somewhere before, I guess I was wrong on all accounts and I apologize to both you and the lady." Captain Taylor looked at the man standing before him with a stunned look "You own the whole line?" Spencer let out a hearty laugh, slapped the captain on the back and said "Come on my friend lets have a drink on the mystique of the fairer sex." Captain Taylor nodded, and as the two set off both knew they each had found a new friend in each other.

16

The rest of the cruise went smoothly. Captain Taylor spent time with both Phoenix and Spencer making sure neither name was brought into the conversations. When Phoenix was too disembark, the Captain kept his word to her and seen her safely off the ship and into her waiting car. She hugged him and kissed his cheek saying "I will be in touch with you in a couple of days Jacob. I look forward to spending more time with you." "All right Phoenix, I look forward to it myself and will be waiting to hear from you soon. Take care of yourself my dear and get some rest, you'll need it if you plan to put up with me for my whole vacation" he said with a chuckle. As the two were saying their pleasantries to each other they hadn't notice they were being closely observed by Spencer Vincent from a high point on the ship. He could see them clearly for there was no mistaking that flaming red hair and the stark whites of the Captains uniform. Spencer Vincent met the captain as he returned the ship and Captain Jacob greeted him warmly as the two went off to enjoy the rest of the cruise. Deep down inside Spencer just couldnt shake the feeling he had met Phoenix somewhere before. He wouldn't impose on his new found friendship with the Captain and ask questions that the man wouldnt want to answer so he just put the hard to forget woman out of his head and enjoy the trip with his niece and his newly found friend. Phoenix sat back in the comfortable limo seat and stretched her long legs out before her. She should arrive at the airport just in time to catch her flight to New York. She would only take the briefcase onboard with her for this leg of the trip since it contained the notes she had been working for her new novel. She had decided to call it Katherine Progress. She was excited about the thoughts she was forming in her mind and as soon as she got home she would put all her notes together. Her adult readers where asking when her next novel would be ready so she could finally tell them she was working on it now. She loved to write, she had so many stories to tell. The

17
Ms Jasmine books were her fun books while the adults in her audience let her explore wider venues and deeper topics. Arriving at the airport she was whizzed through customs and settled into her first class seating. The flight was enjoyable and passes quickly because many of the passengers that took the time to say hi and talk to her about everything under the sun. It wasnt long before Phoenix arrived at her destination and was being settled into another waiting limo for her drive to her luxurious penthouse apartment high up in the majestic Florentine Towers Phoenix was just putting the last of her things away when she heard the front door the penthouse. Her Aunt entered humming a song. Good, she thought to herself, Aunt Sara is home early. Is that you Aunt Sara? Phoenix called out. Yes darling, Im home. How was your trip? Sara asked as she made her way to the bedroom to where her niece Laura was waiting. It was interesting to say the least, she replied. Why dont I put the kettle on and you can tell me all about it said Sara It sounds like you have something important to tell me and I dont want to miss a thing. They met again in the living room of the penthouse and as they settled in their favorite seats Sara looked at her niece and said, Its good to have you back dear, even if its just for a little while. Now, whats the news? her Aunt asked with interest. Well, to begin with the book tour was a big success. It was a great idea not to book Phoenix and Ms. Jasmine into the same places. The adults wanted to talk to Phoenix as her and not as Jasmine and it was the same with the Jasmine groups. The Ms. Jasmine outfit was a success also with her The young readers could identify with her straight off. The Adventures of Ms Jasmine and the new action figurine will be great sellers. I really like the idea that even those that cant read can still follow her stories just by listening to the tapes. That brings me to who I came face to face with on the cruise home You have my full attention, my dear, whatever

18
happened I can tell it shook you up. Sara said with concern in her voice. Spencer Vincent was on the ship Laura spoke softly, looking at her aunt and not surprised by the look of concern that suddenly appeared on her face. Oh no! was all she could utter at the moment as many passed memories rushed to the surface about this man and the effects he had on her family. Regaining her composure she looked at her niece and settling in her chair said, Tell me what happened Laura recounted the whole story to her aunt, happy to finally have someone she didnt have to be on guard with. Well he certainly has nerve Ill say that for him, but then we know just how brazen he can be, dont we. I guess he hasnt change at all over the years Phoenix said. I suppose as time went on and his empire grew so did the arrogance to others around him. I hope I knocked some of the air out of his sail and showed him not everyone is willing to jump at his presence. She smirked at the thought. Im glad you handled everything so well Sara replied in earnest. Yes, but to tell you the truth, I think it was lucky that it was Phoenix he met up with and not Laura. So, youre sure he didnt recognize you at all? Aunt Sara asked. Positive Laura answered assuredly. If he had Im sure things would have turned out quite differently. The only thing that bothers me about the whole thing is how Jacob was brought into it. We have been friends for some time now; it would be ashamed to see something happen to it. She said concerned, Thats why I want to ask your opinion on something I have decided to do, Aunt Sara, and tell me if I am making the right decision. Ill do my best dear, what is it? Well, as you know I have been friends with Jacob Taylor now for many, many years. I have never told him anything about my other life, my real life. He only knows about Phoenix and Jasmine. I know it was important to keep our whole charade just as closely guarded now as it was in the beginning but I think the time is well past that I take Jacob into our circle. He has proven over and

19
over again that he is a true and loyal friend and I feel bad enough about not doing it before now. This run in with Spencer Vincent opened my eyes to how I dont treat Jacob with the same respect he has always shown me. I really care for Jacob and I trust him completely yet I let time pass and have kept this from him for no other reason than keeping things as they were. I hope he can understand this and forgive me when I finally tell him the truth and he meets the real me. What do you think? Aunt Sara sat quietly for a moment and looking at her niece lovingly. I am all for it to be honest, my dear, I have often wondered why you had decided to keep your double life from him but thought it best to keep my nose out of things and let you decide. I also think Jacob Taylor would sooner see harm to himself than to see you hurt in any way, shape or form. I also think he will be very understanding about the whole thing and that youll never have cause to regret this decision. Laura was quite surprise at the stand her Aunt took and look at her with interest. She got the distinct feeling her Aunt had feelings for the man. She thought it would be a wonderful if they were to become a couple but she had better keep that idea to herself. Aunt Sara was a strong woman and to try and match make her with someone was asking for a whole mess of trouble that she, for one, didnt want any part in. Phoenix reached across and squeezed her beloved Aunts hand. Then its settled, Phoenix answer firmly. I have already asked him to join me for his upcoming vacation and will tell him everything then. I was hoping you may let me use your cottage for his stay, after all I did promise him some piece and quiet she said with a chuckle. Aunt Sara had to laugh at that statement herself knowing full well that with three youngsters running around that quiet was not to be had at the big house. Ill do you one better than that, Sara said, Why dont you give me the details and let me handle the arrangements. I think I may just come along with him that is if you dont mine Sara said looking at her niece with curiosity.

20
Aunt Sara, I think thats a wonderful idea! Laura said trying not to let her Aunt see the twinkle in her eye. It been a while since you yourself have had any kind of a holiday and Jake has done some wonderful things to your garden. The two chatted a little more and decided to call it a night. We have a lot of things to do before you go back home dear, so its best we get a good nights sleep. Sara said. Laura kissed her Aunt goodnight and headed off to bed. Alone in her room, Laura thought of the changes that would take place once she revealed to Jacob her whole life story and the roles each person played to keep everything going smoothly. She felt at peace with herself when she thought about what she was going to do. She had little trouble falling asleep and waking up the next morning felt like a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. She couldnt wait for Jacobss up coming visit. Things would be made right at long last. She arrived home a few days later to a whirlwind of noise and confusion. She had truly missed her family and words could not express her joy at her being back home amongst them. The children were all excited because they knew she always brought them a special gift and waited with anticipation to find out what their surprise would be this time. They were not going to be disappointed. They all sat around the table sharing stories of adventures and local gossip while eating breakfast. Laura loved to hear the laughter from her children, her nephew and their friends. They were a happy bunch and her spirits always soar when she heard their laughter and seen their happy faces. She had told her sister Bridgette, her brother-in-law Jake, and their beloved friend Martha that she had something of great importance she wanted to discuss with them once they got the children settle. They too waited with a curious wonder at what this last trip had brought besides the new shipments of flowers, shrubs and plants of all shapes and sizes that had been arriving for Jakes business. Breakfast was over and the children waited with great

21
anticipation for the adults to settle around the table to enjoy an extra cup of coffee. Laura couldnt bear to keep the children waiting any longer. She called them to her and looking into their avid faces had to smile. All right you monsters, I think you three have waited long enough, and unfolding a picture of a really neat looking fort held it up for all three to see. I have arranged for Mr. Cooper, from the village, to help you and guide you in building this, your very own fort. He will be there to help you out with the sawing and measuring. I hope its a job youre ready to take on because its a real, honest-to-goodness fort, complete with barracks and catwalks and all the good stuff you would find in a real fort so what do you think about that? The three boys looked at Laura letting the words she spoke sink in and she could see they were visualizing the whole fort. Slowly the smiles started to appear. She then gave them the picture of their latest gift and as the three realized what was to be theirs let out war hoops that the adults would swear that the whole village heard. Jake had staked out the place where it was to go before hand because the parents all had a say into gifts they thought would be good for the children to have. They had all agreed on this without a second thought. The boys didnt think anything of Jake marking off land as he often did that when laying out new flower beds. Now said Jake, why dont you three go out and wait for Mr. Cooper and take him out to where your new fort is to go. He knows the location and you can help him unload the crate he is bringing with him. Well make sure youre called in for lunch so run along now, he should be here any moment. The three boys fairly flew out the door to meet the man and it was shortly after that they could hear their excited voices ringing out with excitement and laughter fading off in the distance headed off in the direction towards where the would be fort was to be built. Now that thats settled I would like for us to convene into the library as I have a matter off importance to discuss with you all and I would like to have a secure place to talk. They all made their way solemnly to the library each pondering their own thoughts on what could be the

22
reason for this unscheduled meeting. This is so unlike Laura that they were all a little concerned about what was going to happen. When they were settled Laura wasted little time in telling them the whole incident on the ship and about Jacob Taylor. They all knew Jacob Taylor because Laura often spoke off him. They knew he was a valued friend and Laura respected him highly. They also realized this was a close call in the secure world they had created to protect Laura and her children. They were all grateful to Jacob for being there for Laura and they knew the close bond they held for one another. They also figured she had her reasons for not telling him about her home life but thought she knew what was best on the subject and never questioned her silence to him before now. They knew how careful she was in keeping both worlds she lived in apart. This was a big change to be taking place and once Laura explained the whole situation to them they understood her reasoning and offered their support whole heartily. Now that she had told her family of her decisions the atmosphere lightened up tremendously and all felt relief. Bridgette broke up the meeting by saying well, if we are going to have such a distinguished visitor coming soon we best get the cottage fixed up. Aunt Sara would want everything to be in ship-shape condition for the Captains stay at the cottage, so we best get a move on. Everyone had a chuckle at the bad pun and made their way out of the room headed off in their own directions to do tasks that needed to be done before their visitor arrived.

23

Martha Martha sat in her beautiful garden enjoying the midday sun under the shade of her canap and let her mind drift back to when she first met the people that were to become as close to her as her own children. She had to admit to herself with a smile that there were times when she forgot they werent her own children. Her husband Hank was alive then and when Jake Morgan, his wife Bridgette and her sister Laura moved into the house in the field. It was a size then but that house was nothing compared to what the family had turned it into. The land and the home it stood on belonged to the girls parents and their Aunt and Uncle. There was a tragedy in the family and the house and land were left in the care of others for many years. When the last tenants left the home had stood empty for a short time and then the word had spread that the owners for the place were moving in. Martha recalled how Hank and young Jake hit it off right away and soon the two became inseparable, there was little Hank didnt know about the land and Jake was like a sponge taking in all he could learn from her husband. Hank would often drag himself home happy, tired and full of praise of the young man with the big dreams. He would often tell her how much he believed this young mans vision would make changes that could bring new life to the whole area. Dreams her Hank believed possible and would do everything in his power to help make happen. There was sadness that came with the little family and it didnt take long for the whole community to know how young Laura lost her husband in a hunting accident and was left to raise two young babies all alone. They thought her to be so in love with her late husband that she hadnt been able to give her heart to another and chose to come to their little community with her sister and brother-in-law to raise her children. Martha chuckled at this thought as it wasnt a story the young family had started but the community itself had

24
dreamed up and added too as time went on. Laura was a sad little thing when they first arrived. Her babies were just a few months old. Bridgette had young Jake a few months later. The babies had been together ever since. They were more like brothers than cousins growing up so closely together. Jake, with the help and guidance from Hank started clearing the land and building nurseries for growing plants of all kinds. Soon Jake had to start hiring people to help his ever growing industry dealing with all the wants and needs of professional and amateur gardeners. The little family worked hard and at first it was believed Laura was the one elected to start going out on buying trips sending home exotic plants from all over. Hank was the happiest she had ever seen him in all their years together. Theyre own children were wonderful loving children and each one was a blessing to Martha and Hank and it was Hanks wish for his children that they grow up and seek out their own dreams and see them fulfilled. Martha and Hank were very proud of the accomplishment of their children but in achieving success both knew that they would never again fit into the small town life where they once lived. They also wouldnt share the love off the land like Hank did, that was life and each had to live it to the fullest. They were proud that their children did just that. Their oldest son Jason had a partnership in a large law firm that dealt with very high profile clients; Sandra was on her way to becoming one of the top fashion designers in the business and Kathys booking agency was growing by leaps and bounds. The best thing of all was the close bond the two families shared. When the children were home for their visits the two families were inseparable. The girls shared everything from fashion tips to the latest recipes. Hank and Jake would take Jason around and show him the latest developments in the nurseries and what they expected to do and Jason in turn would update them on the legalities on shipments to other countries. Martha couldnt recall how it started but the children arranged to come home at the same time when

25
vacations where do. They would all be together and the homes rang out with lots of laughter, gossip and great stories. Jake, Bridgette and Laura had turned the home they first moved into from just a large home into a home big enough for two families to live comfortable with each having their own upper stories for their own private quarters. A large kitchen served as a general meeting area but each family had a smaller kitchen area in the upper floor areas for quieter times. The large lower floors also were ideal for bigger groups to come together while the upper quarters where scaled down to more of a cozier setting. There was plenty of room for many guests because when Jake had redesigned the home he included future accommodations for the children as they grew older. The landscaping of the grounds where done in such a way that you could find little nooks and crannies to settle down for some quiet time or you could walk amongst massive flower beds and enjoy flashes of brilliant colors everywhere. Hank had told Martha that if the leaders of the community where smart theyd let Jake have a free reign to do what he wanted to do because with the visions the lad had for the whole area this sleepy little town would be the ones to reap in the bounty of his labor. Hank wasnt wrong about that. The town was seeing growth like it would have never dream possible with visitors coming from all over to see and learn about planting and caring for the plants and gardens they sought to obtain for themselves. Jake believed that it was one thing to see plants, trees, shrubs and such growing in a nursery but he envisioned having people see them growing in natural landscapes where they could get other perspectives on what they would look like and how they would set in with their own ideas for landscaping. He wouldnt just sell a plant and let the buyer dig a hole to put it in. He made sure they knew exactly what they where getting, the care it needed and inform the buyer about all aspects of keeping it health and growing. Jake convinced the community to let him use their whole area as a test model for trying out his different ideas and

26
the outcome was a breathtaking little community that became a favorite spot for nature lovers of all kinds. People in the community were working full time now. They worked in the fifteen nurseries Jake had build, in the acres of growing plants, the fields of trees or in the packaging and shipping of requested orders. Jake believed in all his staff knowing everything there was to know about the product they were handling too, so that if anyone of them where asked questions on anything Jake had, they knew what to tell them. Jake had even seen an opportunity for the local school to benefit from the beauty that surrounded the area. He had noticed that many tourists that frequented the area now and how many sought to have little mementoes to take home with them to show around. Jake set up a competition for the students to take pictures of the surrounding area and the best of these would be printed up into calendars. The top picture would be used on the front cover and the winner got a special prize plus a trip to New York where Aunt Sara would take them on a tour of the Big Apple. The school would keep all proceeds for other projects and the tourist would have something to remind them all year round of their trip to their beautiful community. The whole plan was such a success that the community opened little shops so tourists could wander in and out of while seeking out the beautiful nooks and crannies that Jake had developed. Many returned not only to see the beauty of the flowers and plants Jake had surrounded the area in but to experience the peace and serenity they found just strolling through the grounds. Hank would often return home full of joy and mirth and say to Martha, By Hanna, Martha, the lad has done more for this community in the last five years than even I could have imagined. I like that lad Martha; he knows what he wants and goes after it. Look at what hes done in the little time hes been here. There isnt a person in the area that hasnt gain from his visions. He has brought life into a dying community and is turning it into one of the most beautiful places in this whole darn world. The world did look beautiful back then but when Hank took sick their whole world seem to start falling to pieces

27
.Everyone thought it was something that would pass but the final prognoses was devastating. Hank was dying. Martha remembered how hard it was not only to hear the diagnoses but to have to go home and tell her family. Disbelief, anger, denial, all the emotions were there and then the cold hard face of reality had to be faced. Martha and Hank spent many hours just talking. Jake, Bridgette and Laura never left their sides. Jason, his wife Barbra, and their two little ones moved back home, Sandra her husband Mike and their son Tyler came home soon after and then Kathy along with her husband Tom and their two children wanted to be with Hank, and the rest of the family. The home that once held Marthas little brood soon seemed small and uncomfortable. Jake took over and had the family move into the big home on the hill where everyone would have ample room and privacy for as long as they needed. Jake, Bridgette, Laura and Marthas family where established enough now in their own professional lives that they could easily let others take over until they returned but Jake knew they would need some kind of communications to keep updated with their individual businesses. He thought it may even be an outlet to take their minds off things for just a little while when the stress got to be too much. He converted a large space in his own office complex, fixed it up so they could have easily access to all the modern electronic equipment and welcomed them to use it as they needed. Hank and Martha where left to enjoy their time together. Time was limited for each and in this way Hank stayed comfortable, Martha didnt become overwhelmed and everyone had room to breathe. Through all this time the two families grew closer and closer. Each day their bonds grew tighter and for Hank it made his old eye just plain water and his heart swell with pride to see the ones he loved come together like family. Jake would take Hank around in what the all called The Hank Mobile when he felt up to it. Hed show him all that was new and plans for upcoming projects and end up with a stop a Hanks favorite spot at the lake. One day Hank asked for his three children to come and see him. It wasnt an unusual request but Jake, Bridgette

28
and Laura felt something different had occurred at this visit. They kept their worries to themselves but thought it was to deal with Hanks final request and felt heavy hearted at the thought. Hank passed away quietly a month later. He was surrounded by his family and by his extended family as well. The last thing Hank said to Jake was, Youre a good lad son and Ive come to love and respect you like you were my own, keep our dream alive for me, Ill live on though the beauty you brought to this place. Please dont let anyone destroy our land son; I am counting on you now, its all in your hands, my boy. Jake promised Hank and left so the others could spend their time with him. Martha found him a little while later crying like a babe. She took him in her arms and let him cry it out. When he started to apologize she stopped him and said, Its alright dear lad, he is a wonderful man and he loves you dearly. You need not be a shamed of your feelings for him but you do need to be strong now for the others. They returned to the group and Hank passed away shortly after. Martha wiped a tear at the memory. Hanks funeral was attended by the whole community. They came from far and wide to pay their respects to the man that love not only his family but the land where he worked, played and now would be laid to rest. Through it all the little band of Hanks loved ones stayed close. They supported one another through those sad days, made only sadder by that fact that they would soon all go their separate ways once more to continue their own lives. Hank would have wanted it that way for he wouldnt want them to put their lives on hold any longer than they already had. It was a little time later that Jason had called both families together for the reading of Hanks will. Jake, Bridgette, and Laura were confused as to why they needed to be there but at Jasons insistence they went. They were all surprised to learn that Hank had included them in the will and were very touched that he thought of them that way. Bridgette cried openly when she learnt that Hank had

29
bequeathed to her an old antique desk and chair she had fallen in love with. He had left her a message to go with it saying the only thing he could see to bring out the true beauty of the old set was the beauty of seeing her behind it. It had touched Bridgette deeply and she knew it would the most cherished item she would ever own and silently thank the kind man for his thoughtfulness. When Laura heard her name it shocked her to no end. Hank had left her his collection of rare old books and a large standing oval mirror that he had told her his GreatGreat Grandmother had own. He too, left her a message that although confusing to other made perfect sense to her, Bridgette and Jake. The others looked at her confused when Hank had added a message to her with his gift and requested her to Give them hell girly, watch your back and he hoped he crossed her mind when the world find out that you really cant judge a book by its cover. Laura, Bridgette and Jake all had a chuckle over the double meaning in the message. Laura had told Hank everything at a time when they were all by themselves. He was totally shocked and amazed when he realized that one of the biggest authors ever, was sitting in on his bed, holding his hand and telling him one of the greatest stories he had ever heard. When Jakes name was said, he hung his head low. He had everything he wanted from Hank and the only thing he longed for was his best friend back with him. Hank seem to know that Jake would be feeling like he was so he started out by saying, Jake son, now dont you start feeling bad, Id be there if I could but since Im not I leave it up to you to look after things for me. I leave you my favorite boots to wear when youre out tramping around the land. I also leave you my four hundred acres of land to help you along with all the hope, plans and ideas we have shared over the years. I want no arguments about this son; my gang is perfectly fine with this and agrees with me. I will be at peace knowing that you will take care of the land and not see it fall in hands that would destroy it. Talk to the family and they will reassure you I know what I am doing and they agree. The group remained until all the will was read and other

30
bequests were read out. Once the reading was over and the room emptied, Jake Bridgette, and Laura stayed behind. The matters to be discussed were for family members only and the biggest matter of all was the land that Hank had left to Jake and not his own family. Jake was clearly unhappy and by the look on his face there was trouble brewing. Jason had seen the last person out the door and returning to the library was ready to face the storm that waited. He closed the door and went over to his fathers desk and sat down. Martha made herself comfortable along side her daughters while Bridgette and Laura stood out of the way to let Jake deal with the dilemma that faced the group. Jake began to speak but before he got two words out Jason stopped him. Jake he spoke in a voice that demanded attention, I know exactly what youre going to say but please hear us out. We agree with everything that dad said. We three are very comfortable in our private lives and to own this land that dad gave you and your family is a blessing, you have to trust us on that. He didnt take anything from us that we wouldnt want you to have. You and your family not only made him happy but you all mean the world to us. Dads biggest fear was to see the land destroyed and lets face it, my sisters and I have no use for it. Dad believed in your dreams and he wanted to see them come true. We know how dad believed in fulfilling your dreams, just look at us. Please Jake, take the gift that Dad gave you with the love he felt for you and for the love we feel for all of you. Live the dreams he wanted you to live and in doing so youll help keep his memory alive for all of us. Jake stood silently for a few moments, tears building in his eyes at the memory of the man he cared for and at the generosity of not only the man but his family as well. He approached Jason and extending his hand could only nod his head in agreement. Softly he spoke to everyone in the room ok, Ill accept it as a gift from Hank and I promise all of you Ill keep Hanks land safe and sound for as long as I live. Hell never be forgotten as long as I live. The little group all breathed a sigh of relief and ended

31
the meeting with tears, hugs and laughter. Jason brought out more laughter when he announced to everyone, I dont know about you but Im starving, anyone care to join me? They all headed up to the main house to get a bite to eat and check on their individual children. Martha had joined the now cheerful group and before long all gathered in the big kitchen for food. The chatter was light and merry, the children happy to have their parents back clamored for freedom of the outdoors. The women too felt the need for fresh air and they all headed out into the sunshine and some playtime. Jake and Jason headed down to the nurseries to walk amongst the colorful plants that grew there in abundance. Jason was thankful of this time alone with Jake. He wanted to talk to him about an important matter concerning his mother and wanted to do so alone. Jake can we go somewhere private I have something Id like to talk over with you? Sure, we can go into my private office, its not far from here. Jason and Jake settled in and Jason got to what he wanted to discuss. We will be heading home soon and what were worried about is Mom. Shes all alone now and were worried that with Dad gone she may give up on herself and withdraw from the world. I know you will do your best to keep her company but I was hoping you may be able to give her a small job here at the nurseries where there are people that she knows and she will have someone to talk to. We have asked her to come home with one of us but she wont hear of it. I can understand her feelings and know she wouldnt be happy in the city so we thought your family may keep an eye out so we will know first hand how shes is making out. We can come home at anytime if need be but we also know she wont tell us if anything is wrong Good-heavens man, Jake replied in a rush, You dont have to ask us to do that, we love Martha just as much as we love Hank, we can promise you that we will be keeping a close eye on her and she will never be alone

32
The women adore her and I can assure you she will be fine. You and your sisters need not worry about a thing. We will make sure you are in constant touch from one of us on a daily bases and the minute we think there may be a problem I promise you youll know. Jason breathed a sigh of relief and said Thanks Jake, it sure helps ease our minds knowing we have someone here we can trust to take care off Mom. Shes happy here and thats all that matters. We feel like youre our family now too. I like having someone I can look to as a brother. It was pretty hard growing up in a house full of women, wish you around years before he said with a chuckle. Jake laughed too, Thats all right Jason, Im here now and I understand completely, referring to the fact that he was the lone male amongst the women in his life. Its nice to know I have backup so I dont have to listen to the latest recipe or the latest hem length. Jason laughed and gave Jake a brotherly slap on the back Guess we better head back before they come looking for us I wouldnt want them to think we run off somewhere and abandoned them to fend for themselves with the children. Jason laughed as the two headed out the door heading for the big house. The next few days Jake could be seen wandering amongst his beloved flowers, clipboard in hand was often heard mumbling softly. The families thought he must have had a new idea brewing for a new project for he often acted in this way. Whatever his new idea was they knew hed work out all the pros and cons before he would tell them about it so they could give their opinions on it. Marthas family had returned home but she was seldom alone, Bridgette and Laura where often with her either at her home or she at theirs. Jake came home one afternoon full of excitement and called his wife and sister-in-law into the library. He closed the door and gestured them to sit down. The two women were curious at what he was up to and he wasted little time in getting to the reason for the impromptu meeting. Laura, I have been going over an idea for sometime now and I need your opinions on how you both feel

33
about it. It not only involves me but all of us and the life we have lived so far. It will be up to you Laura mostly on whats decided here today and should you decide it too high a risk we will take it no farther but I hope you first hear me out. The two women sat patiently while he assembled charts he planned to show them in support of the plan he had devised and was to present to them for approval. I want to know how you would feel about extending our circle to include Marathas and her family. Both women look at him but didnt speak instead they let him continue on. Aunt Sara has more than she can handle at the best of time so I thought if we brought Martha on board she could help Laura out with taking care of The Phoenix and Ms. Jasmines personal care when she has to travel. I have never liked the idea of Laura traveling alone so Martha could go along not only as an escort but and aide when it came to major purchases for the business. Jason is a top notch lawyer. He is best in the business and he is noted for handling the affairs for some of the biggest people around. Im sure he would take you on as a client but wed have to make sure he handles you exclusively. This would clear up a lot of contract work that your present firm does with Aunt Sara. You have mentioned in the pass about your displeasure lately with the way theyre handling your business dealings. Then theres Sandra. Her fashion designs are in high demand world wide. To be seen in an outfit designed by her is the goal for any woman in high society. The Phoenix needs the Designs by Sandra look. She has a certain image to uphold and what better way than to be seen in designs every woman in the country wants. The two women had to contain themselves from laughing out loud with his knowledge of womens Fashions realizing he sure did his research on the matter.

34

Kathy owns her own booking agency and is fabulous at what she does. She too, would have to agree to handle Phoenix and Ms. Jasmine exclusively but just think of the load she could take off of Aunt Sara and finally, I think we should offer to buy Marathas house. Both women were amazed at all he had worked through so they let him continue without interrupting him. Aunt Sara loves to come here for a rest but lets face it, sometimes the boys can be pretty rowdy. We also take the chance of someone opening up the rooms to where we keep Phoenixes and Jasmines clothing and things and discovering Lauras other identities. We could do the cottage over for Aunt Sara and use the upper floors to hold all of Phoenix and Jasmines belongings. Martha in the mean time could move into the house closer to us. We could turn the some of the lower rooms into a private suite for her, complete with her own private garden, of course, he added with a smile. The family would interact with one another to keep abreast on what each was doing, problems that may arise and plans and schedules that may be in the works. Martha could travel with you from place to place and be our contact to Laura and when she is traveling. He had carefully charted what each one of Marthas children would be expected to do and when finished turned to the two women and asked So, what do you think about the whole idea? he asked looking at the two women. Bridgette looked at her sister for she knew that whatever she decided she would support her. She, Aunt Sara and Jake had protected her all these years and would continue to do so without a second thought but in the long run it would be her decisions to make. Laura too, knew that the decision would lay with her so she took a little time to think the whole matter through. Everything Jake had told her was true. Hank and Marathas family sure could help in building a better safety net for her little brood especially since her books where selling so well now and people wanted to know more and more about her. Aunt Sara was a marvel at what she had done so far but

35
the fact was she could use some help. Jake and Bridgette watched Laura closely as she now weighed the pros and cons of Jakes ideas. He had really hard worked on the whole thing and she had to agree with everything he said. Jason, Sandra and Kathy would be great assets on any bases but they would benefit her double lifestyle by being able to interact with one another as well as provide extra security for anyone trying to discover the women the world knew as Ms. Jasmine and The Phoenix which would in turn destroy her secure world along with, Jakes, Bridgettes and the boys. Laura look at her sister and brother-in-law and seen the concern look on their faces. She loved them so much and they have done so much to help her keep her family safe. Laura knew Jake and any suggestions he made like this is one he would have clearly examine from every possible angle. She knew she could always trust his judgment and she trusted him on this too. Yes she said to the two of them, set it up with the rest of the family. We will see how Martha feels about the whole idea first then well go from there. I think we should contact Aunt Sara and let her know what we plan on doing and see how she feels about the whole thing. Shes a part of this as the rest of us are and definitely needs to know whats going on .Yes, thats true; we should contact her right away and tell her whats were thinking of doing. She will need to be here when the others find out, said Laura. We should plan on doing this when everybody is free, said Bridgette, so why dont we plan on the Fourth of July week-end. Sandra told me they were all coming up then and it would be the best time for everybody. Good said Jake lets make it for then. Ill go put a call in to Aunt Sara now so dont go too far, she may want to talk to all of us. Aunt Sara did indeed want to talk to everyone on the matter and when she heard how they felt told them she too agreed.

36

She had told them the help would be appreciated since Phoenix was headed on her way to be an international name in the literary field and with the fame meant more people would want to know more about her. She didnt think she was capable of taking care of all the things that where about to face Phoenix without the help and handle Ms. Jasmines affairs too. They all had to laugh about that for they were well aware of the success Laura was experiencing and were proud of her achievements. Jake finalized the arrangements with Aunt Sara and then called Jason, Sandra and Kathy. He reassured them that Martha was fine and that he was calling to invite them to stay at the big house when they came for the Fourth of July weekend. They loved the idea and told Jake they looked forward to seeing everyone again. Jake told them he had an arterial motive to his request as he had some important matters to discuss with just the three of them so he would see to it that Mike, Tom and Gale have a special day out with the children while the had their business meeting. The four were intrigued and promised Jake they make sure theyd be prepared for a longer stays if need be. Jake thanked them and returned to his nurseries to mull over another idea he had been working on. One that he would be working on with the greatest of care and one he planned to keep as quiet as possible until the right time. Jason, Sandra and Kathy all arrived with their families in tow, full of anticipation for a very interesting weekend. They didnt have long to wait. Jake had asked that they meet in the library once the other family members were off for a days adventure. Gathering in the comfortable room curiosity ran high amongst the four, whatever was to be discussed here today was important and very private there was no doubt about that and Jake wasted no time in getting started. We are about to tell you a story that cannot leave this room and cannot be discussed with anybody else including your spouses. I know that in each one of your

37
business ventures you have to maintain a level of trust and loyalty and Im asking each one of you to extent that to this family. Aunt Sara is here with us today because she is apart of what we are about to tell you. So you can see its very important. Martha, Jason, Sandra, and Kathy looked with concern at the family and each one promised not to reveal anything discussed so Jake started. Martha Jake said looking at the woman he had come to love and respect so much. You know we all love you very much and what we are going to ask you to do may be the last thing on earth you would ever think on doing but were hoping youll hear us out and say yes to what were going to ask of you, All eyes where looking at Jake now, some in understanding and some in complete confusion. We would like to buy your home and property for Aunt Sara Jake said bluntly then smiling at her continued, There isnt one of us in this room thats comfortable about you staying alone now that Hank is gone. He was worried about it himself and spoke to all of us about it at some point or other. We would love it if you would come here and take care of the management of Blossomwood and some other things that go along with it. He continued, We would like to use your cottage as a place for Aunt Sara to retire to when she decides she has had enough of the fast lane, Jake said jokingly. Martha looked stun for a moment but let Jake continue. We have a suite of rooms that would be perfect for you. Its a bright, sunny spot complete with an area just crying out for a garden. Blossomwood needs someone to take care of it better than we can since we all have our own busy schedules and we think you would be perfect for the job.

38
The staff needs someone to turn to when they need to ask questions and to direct them in the day to day running of the place. We really need you with us Martha and would love for you to come and live with us. Jake didnt stop Then there are the children, we would feel a whole lot better if we knew you were in charge when we cant be here. We would want you to have a complete staff to have to work with and since you know the area and the best people for the jobs that need be done we feel youd be the best one to do the hiring of the need be staff. Marathas children looked towards their mother with hope. This would be perfect. Jake still went on, Then to top it all of my dear Martha, when your children come to visit they can stay here with you at Blossomwood with plenty of space for as long as they want. We would love that, wouldnt we Bridgette and Laura? Jake said looking towards the two women for their conformation. The two didnt hesitate for a moment but went to Martha and hugging her close told her oh Martha we think it would be wonderful, Please say yes. Martha said nothing. She got up from the chair and went to the tea trolley and poured herself a cup of tea. Standing looking out across the large parcel of land and the beauty that Jake was slowly turning it into, lost herself in past memories and to ponder what this adopted family of hers was now asking. The only movement was her stirring her spoon in the untouched cup of tea. The group left her alone with her thoughts. Her children held up crossed fingers in hope. They thought this would be perfect for their Mom and truly wanted the best for her. This would be it, if she accepted. They were all so lost in their own thoughts and hadnt notice her turn to look at them each in turn. She felt the love and concern from them all and in some part of her heart she could feel Hank saying Its a good step Martha girl, its a good step. Placing the now cold cup of tea back on the trolley she startled them all when she finally spoke. I look at you all and feel so much love she started slowly and spoke softly. I feel truly blessed at what each

39
one of you brings into my life. I think it would be wonderful to live here with you at Blossomwood and have both of my families with me whenever possible. I love the home Hank and I started together but now my families have their own homes and their own lives. Hank is gone and all thats left there for me are the memories we shared. The thing about memories is they follow you wherever you go and dont need to be confined in brick and wood. Hank is all around me. My memories are alive within me. She turned toward her children and spoke lovingly to them saying, I love you so much but you know I would never be happy anywhere else but here. The city is not a place where I could live even though I know anyone of you would make a home for me. Turning toward Jake, Bridgette and Laura smiled and said I would love to come here and live with you and help in anyway possible. I think Hank would have liked the idea too, he loved and trusted this family. Yes, lets do this for the love of it all, and Sara, I couldnt think of a better person to have living in my home. I know you will be very happy there. Turning to Jake she asked, So, Jake, where do we go from here? The cheer that went up in the room made everyone laugh but Jake soon brought things back to order. Thank-you Martha, I promise you, you wont regret your decision. Now, here is the rest of what you need to know. What I have to relay to you now is to be entrusted to no other person outside of this room. Your silence is needed to protect Laura and her children. We need to know youre willing to keep everything you learn here today from even your spouses should you be questioned.

40

The four looked at Jake in amazement. What was so important they couldnt tell their own spouses? Jake if what you are about to tell us is that important then you have my word on what we hear will not leave this room. I have to know before you say another word though if its something illegal and the law is involved. Jake understood his concern and reassuringly replied I can promise you all this, it isnt against the law in any way, shape or form but if found out could cause a lot of trouble and heartache for this whole family should someone from the outside world were to know what we are about to tell you. Jake went over to the big desk and brought out the family Bible and extending it to the four of them said, This is a serious enough matter that before we go any farther and you agree, we ask that you swear to it on the word of God. This was indeed a serious matter if Jake felt they needed to take such a drastic step. The family needed strong reassurance that was for certain. Jason again spoke to the family saying, Not only do I swear on the word of God, but on the memory of my father and all of what I hold scared. He took the blessed book and kissed it. Sandra and Kathy both followed their brothers lead as did Martha. Jake took the book and replaced it. He took a seat and turned his attention to Laura saying, Alright Laura, I guess you take it from here. Laura smiled at Jake and started, In and around this community I am exactly who you see before you Laura, supposedly a young widow so in love with her deceased husband she cant give her heart to another. The truth of the matter is I am simply a single mom and never married. Some how that story went through the community and we did nothing to correct it. Everyone thinks that when I go away I am on buying trips for Jake and that in part is true, but once I leave this area I become someone else and I am very well known. Going over to Jakes desk she retrieved two of her latest books. One was written as Phoenix and the other as

41
Ms. Jasmine. She held the two books up and said to the group I think you recognize the writers of these books, I have seen you with copies of these works from time to time. What you dont know about these two authors is: this is me to the outside world. Martha and her children sat spell bound as the story Laura told them unfolded. It was amazing how they could have kept their secret for so long and from so many. When she was finished the room was in complete silence. Jake looked at them and broke the silence by saying I hope you can understand the need to keep this amongst ourselves because of whats at stake. We are now looking for your help in not only keeping the secret but in aiding us in dealing with the outside world. Oh my word, said Martha, I dont know what to say. Now I understand why Hank left you that strange message. He knew didnt he? Yes, I wanted him to know, I felt it important to tell him. He loved it the ole scamp. Laura laughed at the memory she had of him when she told him her secret. My God, said Sandra, Thats amazing, I love your books, and I cant get enough of them. I cant see any part of you in either woman. Why I attend every signing you have when youre in the area. I have never caught on. She scrutinized Laura closely looking for some hint that would connect the alter egos. I know said Laura laughing, It was hard for me not to jump up and say Come on Sandra, its me, Laura but as Phoenix I just couldnt. I hope you understand. I did get a kick out of it though. Laura admitted. Do you have any idea of just how popular you are? Kathy added, There isnt a woman out there that doesnt follow your stories and dreams of living the lives of your heroines. Hell, I want their lives. Your every movement is follow by every media outlet going. People cant get enough of you. Laura youre the most popular writer I think since, oh, I dont know, she said waving her arms around, Since Shakespeare, Laura blushed and said, Well I wouldnt take it that far, but thank-you I think its quite a story said Jason, I have to ask

42
though, why keep it from our spouses? Well, said Jake, You being a lawyer sadly know that marriages break up and although I feel yours are solid and secure, we just cant take the chance that somewhere down the road things might change. Things happen in anger and I dont want our world shattered by a need for revenge from a spouse with a hurt ego. I hope you understand. Yes, I certainly do, I just never thought of it that way and of course your right. What you told us here today will stay amongst these wall, you all have my word on that, he reaffirmed his pledge to the family. I think we all feel that way Martha echoed their support. I think life from here on out will be very interesting, and from here on out I think we are going to be one busy group. I guess thats what family is all about. She said misty eyed. They did the only thing families united in love and strength would do at this point and hugged each other in love and support. Jason brought decorum back to the group by saying, Ok everyone we have a lot of work and catching up to do. I suggest we buckle down and get started. We will have to know in detail the roles each one of us is to play and get started on the change over process straight away. They all gathered around while Jake brought out the charts he had made to guide them through the intricate details. Martha sat in her garden reflecting on those early days and how the family had grown since then. Laura was indeed known world wide as Phoenix, to adult readers and as Ms. Jasmine to the younger ones. Her books took her all over the world now and Martha had traveled with her to many exotic places. Kathy was good at her job there was no doubt about that. Kathy made all of the arrangements for any kind of travel or personal appearances. Martha never stayed in the same rooms with Laura but she was always close by, only a door away at times. There was never a connection made between the retired widowed lady and the high profile author.

43
Martha took over the care of all of Phoenixes and Ms Jasmine personal belongings while on the road. The luggage Martha would take with her also contained things Laura would need for those side trips she did for Jake. There wasnt too many that took notice of an elderly lady and her plain looking companion. The world was theirs to explore on these excursions and both made the best off these times. Jason had seen to the legal affairs of the family and made sure any questions pertaining to Phoenix and Jasmine were directed to him. He had even installed a private direct phone in his office to field any questions about them. He had given them a past so Laura could disclose little tidbits about The Phoenix and Ms. Jasmine when asked questions and Sandra and Kathy worked their own kind of magic. Sandra took care of what Phoenix and Jasmine was to be seen in when on tour. This generated lots of publicity for not only Phoenix and Jasmine but for Sandra too because once Phoenix was seen in the public eye in one of her creations others wanted to be seen wearing a Design by Sandy outfit. It was Sandra that thought of the contacts for the both too and since neither hadnt really been known in the early days and the few pictures of them that existed where in black and white it was easy to transform them into what the world seen her as today. Gone was the mousy brown hair and replaced by specially coiffure wigs that Sandra handled herself and since she was known as The Phoenix they were to be a vibrant red to match the green eyes. She would portray herself as a woman of glamour and sophistication. A real woman of the world but one of mystery also, assure of herself in all elements of her life and most of all a woman in control of that life. Ms. Jasmine would be the adventurer. Seeking out problems that any young reader may come across and solving the mystery in a daring and adventurous manner. Laura and Martha would go to New York a week before going on tour and all would gather for what was needed for the up coming trips. Fittings and hair styling was just a couple of the things to be worked on before their journey began. It would be a week when there never seem to be enough hours in the day.

44
In the beginning it all seemed to be overwhelming for Martha but thanks to the guiding hands of her daughters and Jason and being tutored by Sara she soon caught on to what needed to be done when they traveled and in no time Martha could handled things likes she had done it all her life. When they were at home, Martha was indeed in charge of Blossomwood, complete with the needed staff to run it. She had hired people she knew would work well and from this group she appointed her friend Alice to take over for her when she was away. The community thought it was just what Martha needed now that Hank had passed on. Her jaunts with Laura were seen on a positive side and by the new outlook Martha had on life they thought it wonderful. Her life was busy and fulfilling just like Hank would have wanted. Yes, these past years were good and Hanks memory lived on because of Jake. On the first anniversary of his death, Jake had called the family together once again. This time it was a surprise to almost everyone. He had taken a large parcel of land that was close to the lake where Hank had spent a lot of his time and turned it into a park for the whole community. There were quiet corners and trails to wander through. Plenty of places to sit that overlooked the lake. Water fountains and storybook characters where scattered throughout and of course the flowers and plants were everywhere. He had commissioned a statue showing a man wearing and old hat like the one Hank always wore, looking out over the land. Hanging off his hip was a bag with the words Seeds engraved on the side. The boots the figure wore were exactly like the ones Hank had worn and now were encased in glass in a place of honor in Jakes study. The rugged face of the man was Hanks; there was no doubt about it, the gifted artist had captured his likeness perfectly. Jake had a plaque issued to go along with the monument saying Dedicated to the Memory of Hank Lawrence, who believed in a dream and planted the seeds to see it grow. The whole community showed up for the dedication ceremony but it was the combined family that stood breathless and teary eyed at what Jake had done in

45
honor of Hanks memory. When the statue was unveiled the families were overcome with the thoughtfulness of this man who stood before them. He informed those gathered that the business had grown to the point it needed to be named and from this day forth it would be known as Hankland Industries and dedicated to Hanks dreams of seeing good come from the land. The figure of Hank spreading the seeds of dreams across the land as depicted in the statue would be their new logo. Hank would live on through every plant, seed, shrub, bush and tree sent out from the newly formed Hankland. Jake then had his staff unveil the sign that would grace the gates to what would now be called Hankland. It displayed the statue of Hank in one corner standing in a field of green spreading his bag of seed, planting dreams for all to follow. Hanks family was overcome with joy and couldnt thank Jake enough for making sure Hanks memory would live on in the way he would have wanted it; through the land he loved so much. Martha knew Hank would have been so proud of how these two families had come together as one and their inner actions with one another showed that the word family can mean many things. Jakes latest project had all the markings of success too. He had started construction on little cabins built amongst the trees for those that wanted to enjoy the piece and harmony of the area more often. These cabins would be little getting away spots to be used year round and would produce more revenue for the community throughout the winter months as well spring and summer. The park was kept open year round with skating on the lake, a winter carnival, a Santa village and plus a number of activities. The grounds also included a large cabin big enough to hold visitors that might like to mingle around the large fireplace and sit in the overstuffed arm chairs to talk and meet other guest. Yes, Martha thought to herself, a lot of positive changes where made because of this family and now they where going to bring someone else onto their fold. Well, I can only hope their up to the challenge she

46
thought with a smile as she stood up from her chair. I have no doubt they are going to find there lives change too once they get to know the world of the Hankland families and the bond held so sacred by all.

47

Let the truth be known Laura sat in the cottage watching the road for Jacobss arrival. She was dress as Phoenix and shunned the open view to the window so she wouldnt accidentally be seen buy a passer by. She had enough going on in her mind as it was. Everything was ready for Jacobss stay so all that was needed now was a set of solid nerves. She had talked to her Aunt Sara last night and told her how she would like to play the whole scene out. If everything was alright between them after she revealed her true self to him she would bring him up to meet the rest of the family. Aunt Sara had promised to stay long enough to make sure everything was going smoothly and then make her excuses and give her time alone with Jacob. The time would soon be here because Laura had spotted Jakes car coming up the road. Well Phoenix my girl, I guess youre on, she said to herself putting a smile on her face and started towards the door. Jake came through the door first and gave the now Phoenix a wink. Aunt Sara followed next, follow close behind by Jacob. Jacob it is so good to see you, welcome my friend, please come in and make yourself at home. She gave him a welcome hug and took his hand and led him into the sitting room. She then turned to her Aunt Sara and kissed her on the cheek and gave her a hug. Aunt Sara kissed her back and gave her a little nod of her head reassuring her niece. Jake said his farewells to the group and let them alone to settle in. Phoenix poured the three of them a cold drink and settled in a comfortable chair to chit chat for a bit. Aunt Sara decided it was time to leave the two of them alone and made her excuses to Jacob saying she wanted to visit with her friend Martha. Phoenix and Jacob were now alone. It was time to tell all and she took a deep breath as she face her friend. Jacob, I promise you I would tell you why I behaved so

48
strangely the last time we saw each other, thats what I want to do right now. I can only hope you can forgive me for not telling you before, but as time went on and we grew closer I found it harder and harder to do. Jacob wanted to reassure her so he spoke up and said Now my dear well not talk about forgiving anything, I have always known there was something you held close and personal about yourself and I figured if I needed to really know you would tell me. Jacob, you need to know and I really want to tell you so, dear friend, you better settle in this could take some time. I guess the best place to start is at the beginning, she stated. Aunt Sara and my mother were sisters; they both married successful men and lived very happy lives. My father and Uncle Cody were lawyers, mother was a nurse and Sara worked at the local paper, they were very close to one another. Phoenix whispered softly. It was the summer holiday time and they were due to start holidays but Aunt Sara suddenly couldnt get away as they had scheduled. It was agreed that the three of them would go on ahead and Aunt Sara would bring Bridgette and me to the cottage they shared in a few days. Bridgette had wanted to end the school year because of all the activities that were going on. I wanted to stay with Bridgette. Aunt Sara loved the idea of the two of us being with her and traveling to the cottage with her so she told our parents she would take care of us. It gave the three of them a good chance to ready the cottage for when we would arrive. They never made it to the end of their journey. Phoenix hung her head holding back the tears that threatened each time she thought about the lost in their lives.They were killed trying to avoid hitting an animal that sprung out at them. Uncle Cody had lost control off the car, it careened down an embankment hitting a tree, and they were killed instantly. My father was always thinking ahead and when Bridgette was born he had a clause added to his will concerning any children in case something happened to either or both of them. They were both determined that their children would be looked after in every possible

49
way until we were able to take care of ourselves. Their will had stated that if something should happen to them and their children become orphaned, we were to go under the care of Uncle Carl and Aunt Sara. We were to be legally adopted and take the name of our adopted parents until such time that we decided to reclaim our family name once more. Their reason for this was due to a school friend my mother had in her younger days. The little girl didnt share the name as the family that was raising her. She was often tormented in school about being a bastard or a no body wants and any number of names children can come up with. She had been left an orphan and was being raised by family member who though it best for her to keep her family name which wasnt the same as the guardian. It was hard enough loosing her parents harder still to stand out and be different. Mother didnt want that to ever happen to a child of hers so she made dad put a clause in their will, never expecting it would ever be used, that we be adopted and take the name of our adopted parents and that we would never be separated. The tragedy didnt end there. Aunt Sara was pregnant at the time but the stress at losing those she loved sent her into an early labor and she lost her baby. We were one devastated group. I didnt understand why my mother and father left me, I thought I did something really bad and Bridgette thought it was something she had done. I dont know how we would have survived those early days if we hadnt had each other. Aunt Sara complied with our parents wishes and we were legally adopted. Our name was changed from Brandon to McCrery Those early years were hard on all of us but with time we became a family once more. Aunt Sara was kind, loving and most of all patience. Im sure she could have gone on with her life and maybe even remarried at some time but she decided to raise us instead. We had all the things we needed, and what we needed was a stable, loving home. Phoenix remembered fondly. We did all those normal things kids growing up did. Aunt

50
Sara had moved us into a new home and in a new location so we could start fresh and not live with all the memories that lived around us at the time. When Bridgette was in high school she met Jake. She came home one afternoon from school and bluntly told us she had met the man she was going to marry. We thought it was just one of those girlish things but from that day forth she and Jake were always together. Aunt Sara would jokingly say to her; I hope you finish your education first dear, to which Bridgette would always answer you can count on it Aunt Sara, my husband wont have no stupid wife! and she meant it too! Jake had loved anything to do with the land and he had dreams. They shared those dreams together and would work to see them come true. Jakes mother had introduced him to the world of gardening when he was very young little did she realize it would one day become his lifes work. He had needed a school project for a show and tell and his mom got him to do some beans in a glass bottle. It was a simple project and one the children could easily understand. She just had him take a few beans, place a blotter between the beans and the soil. It turned the bottle into a mini greenhouse that clearly showed the growth of the beans. The project fascinated Jake and he started growing and planting everything he could lay his hands on. Phoenix continued on, Jake studied and read everything he could. He experimented with different plants and growing techniques and by the time he was in his late teens he had transformed his mothers little yard into a gardening masterpiece. He went on to work his miracles with the neighbors and ended up with one of the prettiest streets in his areas. They went to the same university and while Jake went to every class he could on plant life Bridgette concentrated on business. She figured he would need someone to run the business end of their lives together because Jake would be busy growing his dreams. They both graduated top of their class and right after school they married. Aunt Sara surprised them both with paid honeymoon in Europe where Jake could visit and

51
study European growing techniques. They were gone for six months and when they returned they were so full of ideas it was hard not to get excited with them. Jake started looking around to find a place to start their married life and to put to use all the things they had learnt. I was in my last year of collage at the time and had wanted to go on to study Veterinary Medicine. I had met and fallen deeply in love with a wonderful guy and we had plans to marry right after collage. He had studied architecture and had big dreams to build these wonderful structures. He studied with the best and was being sought after by many. We would talk for hours about our life together and it sounded wonderful. Life has a way of throwing curves at us that can completely blindside you and thats what happen to us. I became pregnant. Phoenix said with her head down. I was so happy at the idea of being a mother right away and planned on telling him when we went for a visit to his parents place. His parents were very rich and we had only met a couple of times but I was sure when they seen how happy we were they would like me and welcome me into the family. They had no idea we were planning on getting married and planned on telling them on that visit. Phoenix remembered that night so vividly she trembled after all these years. His parents had a surprise in store for us when we arrived; they had thrown a large surprise party for him that set back any announcements we had for them until a later time. I had become overwhelmed by all the people and drifted outside to find a quiet spot for a little time. I must have dozed off for a spell because I was awakened to two people arguing not far from me. I immediately recognized the voices, Spencer Vincent and his father. Phoenix seen the surprise look on Jacobs face and continued, They were arguing about the career choice Spencer had chosen and his father was really upset, I know I should have made my presence known but they were so involved I thought it best to keep quiet and not interfere. I heard his father ask Spenser what in blazes was his

52
reasoning for bringing That Girl with him on this visit and I heard Spenser say; I brought her dad because I like her, shes fun to be with. He didnt say he loved me, he had the chance to tell him we were going to be married but didnt, he didnt acknowledge me as anything more than an amusing play thing. I couldnt believe what I was hearing. His father then asked him if he still planned to go to Europe after graduation and Spenser replied: yes why shouldnt I. To which his father answered, what about your friend, do you plan on taking her with you too? I waited not taking a breath for his answer and died when Spenser spoke at last, Let me worry about her dad, I know what Im doing, trust me. Robert Vincent then said something to his son Ill never forget, he said, Well I hope so good, Ill leave it in your hands, after all shes really not our class of people is she. In the long run she would only feel out of place and end up resenting our whole way of life. We do have an image to uphold and some small town girl trying to fit in with high society just wouldnt work out for either of you. Spencer had just looked at his father then and I could see him lower his head. He didnt argue anymore, he just turned on his heels and went back to the party. Robert Vincent didnt follow his son but stayed outside to have a smoke. I decided to let my presence be known because I wasnt about to let this arrogant man get away with ruining my life, I was going to stand up for myself even if his son couldnt or wouldnt. He was surprise to see me standing there and before he had a chance to say anything I said to him, Mr. Vincent, I am very sorry you dont approve of me but I am glad to have found out what a mean, vicious, controlling, snob you really are. I thought Spencer was more of a man than what I have just witnessed, and to find out he was just using me as some piece of amusement while he finished his school days shows me hell never amount to anything much more than you are. You may have money sir, but you have no heart and Im afraid you raised a son to mirror you in every way. You neednt worry about me interfering with your lives or your plans, Ill be leaving soon. I want you to know Mr.

53
Vincent that someday I hope to see you eat those words youve spoken here tonight and I will relish in the pain it will cause you to know how much hurt you have inflected on someone that did nothing to you but love your son. He didnt speak a word to me and I left. I returned to the house, went up to my room and got my bag, called a cab, and went to the front gate to wait for it. I dont know if Spenser went looking for me or not. I didnt look back. Phoenix took a deep breath, I returned to school and cleared out my things, called Aunt Sara and went home. I told her about being pregnant and everything that happened then collapsed. She had me rushed to a private hospital where I stayed until I could face world again. When Bridgette and Jake came back from their honeymoon it was to fine me pregnant and in rough shape, I had been told because of the trauma I had gone through I had to take it easy. I was worried about raising a child on my own, taking care of its needs, providing just the basics for it. Remember, I had just graduated and had no job. I couldnt let Aunt Sara support me and my child. I just didnt know which way to turn. I couldnt destroy it and every time I thought about giving it away I got sick. I knew too that if I confronted the father he would take my child home to his family to rise or even worse deny it. He could not know anything about it. Aunt Sara stepped in and took control once more, not only with me but with Bridgette and Jake Jake had been trying unsuccessfully to find a place to start his business but things just didnt seem to be going his way. He had gotten a job with a nursery but he wasnt happy working for someone else. He had ideas and tried to get the owners of the nursery to let him try a few but they would have none of it. He was pretty discouraged. We were all staying at a small town in when this trouble befell us and we were one sorry bunch as I can remember it. Aunt Sara had had enough of her family being so battered and beaten. She was worried sick about me and then we found out Bridgette was pregnant. She gathered us all together and told us to pack our

54
bags that she was going to take us to some place warm and sunny where we could find white sands and blue skies. We thought she lost her mind but it was us that were in for the shock. Aunt Sara decided it was the time to tell us about our inheritance and a few other things. First of all, when our parents died they had left all of their assets to their daughters and in control of their future parents. We were to be given this inheritance when our new parents felt we would need it the most. Parents now applied now to just Aunt Sara and she did wonders in handling our affairs. We had always thought that Aunt Sara had this little job at the local paper. We never really understood her job description and when we questioned she would just answer I do everything from sweeping the floors to answering the phones. It turned out that it was a little more than that. She owned the paper. She also wrote a little advice column called Asking Aunt June which was so popular that all the major newspapers carried her segment. When she had the chance to sell the paper to a major competitor she jumped at the opportunity so she could pursue another dream of hers. She had to agreed to keep doing the Aunt June column for the paper and we never knew that we were related to the most famous advise columnist of all time until she told us. She still writes her column even today but more about that later. Phoenix said trying to keep her story on tract. Aunt Sara had found out that Spenser had in fact been looking for me but she was so worried about what would happen she never returned to her home instead she had her lawyers put her home up for sale and gave them instructions not to give out any information on where she went to anyone. They were to hire people to go in and pack every thing up and ship it to a warehouse until further notice. She whisked us off to California and there we learned the rest of how good a business woman she really is. The inheritance we were left with didnt just lay there in limbo for all those years. Aunt Sara invested some of it when she thought it was good to do so. She would risk her own money at the same time. Her good sense paid off in the long run not only for her but for us as well. After

55
we were settled into our new spot in California she told us about our finances and where we stood. Through the years and under her care the inheritance we were left with had grown substantially and when all was said and done Bridgette and I were very wealthy women. If we never wanted to work a day in our lives we didnt have to and on top of all this, the house and land that our parents, Uncle Carl and Aunt Sara and our parents had bought all those years ago was now ours. She held onto it all these years. She had rented the place out for many years and the revenue from the property was put in a fund to pay for our educations. The place had just become vacant and she wanted us to know since it came with three hundred acres of prime land that would be perfect for Jake to start up a business. Bridgette, Jake and I were stunned that this wonderful woman could be so brilliant and yet there was more. She had been going through some old trunks a while back and came across the stories I had written when I was in high school. She felt she knew a thing or two about what people would like to read and the stories I had written way back then had the marks of success. She didnt want to say anything to me until after graduation but she had taken the stories to a publisher friend she knew and he went wild. She didnt have the chance to tell me about it because of all that happened but she had a contract waiting for me to be signed if I wanted to have them published. The publisher felt they would be great sellers for younger people and guaranteed I wouldnt be sorry. He thought the stories were so good that it wouldnt be long before I became a household name in children books. I was shocked. I wrote but it was to get away from daily stress. Young girls usually wrote in diaries but I had nothing to write, so I wrote stories. It was then I realized what going public with these stories meant. Spencer Vincent and his family would know where to find me and if they found me they would find my baby. Aunt Sara came up with the idea to use an alias and to change my public appearance to throw them off the track. She would deal with the publisher, making quite sure he knew that the only way I would sign the

56
contracts would be if Aunt Sara was made the contact person between the two of us. He had to agree that if my books were successful Id do no book tours for at least two years, and I would have to ok the designated places. I decided I really wanted to do this but I also had to come up with a new name. I remember the smell of Jasmine the night I found out how used I was by Spenser and I wanted something good to change my outlook on that night so I could move on; I decided to become Ms Jasmine. We made a few changes to the contract and Ms Jasmine was born. I had written about fifty stories back then so I was able to finally relax and enjoy my pregnancy. Aunt Sara had ideas of her own in the works. She was looking for something more challenging than the newspaper column so she bought herself a little magazine, here Phoenix had to laugh, that so called little magazine is known today as Lady, and I dont think I have to tell you how successful it is. Jacob had been quiet all this time. He was amazed at all he had heard so far but when Phoenix told him about the magazine Aunt Sara owned he heard himself utter Oh My! It goes on Phoenix said with a chuckle, I was now at peace and all too soon I got restless. I was still being watched closely by the doctors. I was to be calm and stress free. I was to do as little as possible; rest and give my body a chance to gain strength from the trauma I went through. I would need the strength if I wanted to have a healthy baby. I decided to try my hand at a more serious novel and see where it would take me. I had so much free time that I did little else but write and I soon had my first novel, Passing Hearts. I had Aunt Sara take it to her publisher but told her not to tell him it was written by the same person that wrote the Ms. Jasmine stories. I didnt want him looking for Jasmine in this book. I wanted a fare and honest opinion. He read the story and was amazed at the luck Aunt Sara had at finding new and promising writers. He wanted to sign me to a contract right away but Aunt Sara said she would have to check with the author first. What she wanted to check

57
was how I was going to separate Ms Jasmine from the more adult book. I thought about that one for a day or two and then one day I heard about the legend of the Phoenix and how it was reborn from the ashes after it crashed and burned. I felt I was like that bird, I had crashed and burnt but thanks to Aunt Sara I was reborn, so I took the name of Phoenix and before long my book was on the market and headed for number one. We had to come up with a different look for me that was different from Jasmine. We came up with the idea to make an adventure outfit for Jasmine because her story lines were about adventures. She was to have short curly light brown hair, have freckles, wear small horn rimmed glasses and wear pants or shorts because she was always doing something adventurous while Phoenix became a more sophisticated lady of the world and dealt with more adult subjects and for a distinguishing feature we gave her flaming red hair to go with her name. Jacob spoke up at this point and asked, I dont understand Phoenix, if you took the names of Jasmine and Phoenix then what is your real name? Well my dear friend, I do have another name and it is my real name, I also have another look that may surprise you a bit. Will you give me a few moments to change because I would really like for you to finally meet the real me? My dear, I look forward to it. I think I need a few moments to digest the whole thing as it is. Phoenix chuckled and headed of to the bedroom to change. She was happy that Jacob seems to be ok with everything so far. Now it was time to reintroduce herself to her friend. She quickly removed her wig and changed into her favorite outfit of jeans and t-shirt. She removed her contacts and washed off all the makeup. The final touch was giving her hair a brush and she was ready to meet Jacob as her true self. She called to him as she headed down the hall saying Alright Jacob, here I come ready or not and she walked into the front room with her fingers crossed. Jacob was stunned as she appeared before him; He said the first thing that came to his mind oh my words, youve been on my ship too.

58
Phoenix, now Laura once more smiled and said Yes many times and I think its time I introduced myself my name is Laura Brandon and it is a wonderful pleasure to finally meet you as myself. Jacob gained his composure and gave her a big smile. I didnt think there were too many things in this world that could surprise me my dear but I was very wrong. I have passed you on my ship and if I remember correctly you were always in the presence of an older woman and never suspected a thing. No we have become quite the masters of disguise, but its you that have surprised me by remembering seeing me at all. Laura admitted. Jacob laughed, I remembered because whenever we passed each other you looked like a scared rabbit. I couldnt get over a young girl like you in this day and age blushing so unbelievable, I thought endearing. I was scared because we had become so close and had you recognized me it could have meant being found out by others and ruining the safety net we had so carefully started too built. I will continue now where I left off. Things were going great for us at long last, thanks to Aunt Sara; I was feeling better than I had for months. Jake and Aunt Sara took a trip to Canada to look over the property and when they returned Jake was so excited he couldnt sit down for days. He had met a really nice name by the name of Hank Lawrence and his wife Martha and the two men became great pals. He had taken movies so we could see everything and we were so excited we wanted to move right away. This wasnt to be. Shortly after Jake and Aunt Sara returned home I went into early labor and was whisked off to the hospital. It was only then did we discover I was having twins. It was a shock and a blessing all at once. We didnt have too long to get use to that shock when my babies decided they wanted to meet the world. I had a hard birth and they were a mite small so we ended up staying in the hospital for a time. When it came time for me to register their births Aunt Sara came to talk to me as to their names. It was the last names to be exact that she wanted to discuss. We grew up as McCrery and she thought it was time I took back my own family name of Brandon in memory of my parents and to further protect

59
the children should anyone discover my other identities and want to tell the world. We had been lucky so far but she felt I was going to be big in the literary field and if word got out that I was really Laura McCrery and that I was a single parent with twin boys, it wouldnt take long for Spenser Vincent to figure out who the father was and come looking for them. We talked it over with Bridgette and Jake and they both agreed whole hearty. We contacted Aunt Saras lawyer and told him what I wanted to do. We didnt tell him anything about my other identities because they had nothing to do with my personal life nor did we tell him about the children since they were going to carry the name legally once I registered them anyway. We did tell him about what was written in the will all those years ago and I that I had decided I wanted to take my family name back as suggested in the will. He understood and took care of the legal matters. I then registered the children under the name of Brandon and when the time came we moved to this location and have been here ever since. I was still quite weak when we arrived and Bridgette was very pregnant so we hired Hanks wife Martha to help out. Jake got busy with Hank and to make a long story a little shorter you see where we are today. When we were finally settled and Bridgette had her son, I had my health back, we decided it was time I went on my first book tour. I got to meet you but I couldnt say anything because I didnt know you well enough, then as time went on and we became closer and closer I thought it was just safer for all of us. We had worked out such an elaborate way of life and above all we had to guard it now for the childrens safety. We still worry that the Vincent family will find out about the children and try and take them from me. We may have money and not have the worries anymore but they have much more and with their money they also have power. We wouldnt stand a chance and my children would be traumatized. When I ran into Spence on your ship it was the first time I had seen him in years. I was scared that he would have recognized me at once but as time went on he didnt say anything and I figured I was safe. When he sent me those flowers it took everything in me not to throw them

60
back in his face. I never even thought about him being a guest that night at your table. Talk about panic. I had had my sunglasses on at the boutique but he had a full view of me at the table and I was so afraid that he may have picked up on some trivial little thing I could barley swallow. I just had to get out of there as soon as possible. I didnt want to give him the impression that I thought he was all that special so when he asked about the flowers I put him off like you know. I couldnt believe the nerve of the man when he showed up at my cabin the next day and if you hadnt come along when you did I dont know what would have happen. His niece recognized you as Ms. Jasmine didnt she? Jacob asked, How did you pull that off? Sheer luck, I had put a sun hat on because I wanted to take a walk on deck. My hair was well tucked in so it couldnt be seen and I had my sunglasses on so my eyes where shaded. She recognized my face or what she could see of it. She was so excited when I started talking to her she paid little attention to any thing else and as you know she wasnt with him for supper that night. My biggest regret had been deceiving you and I realized that it had gone on much too long and I wanted you to know it all. There is more but thats most of it. Here, I am myself, Laura; just a plain looking widowed woman devoted to her family and home. There is nobody in the community that knows me as anything else. I change into Phoenix and Jasmine when I go to Aunt Saras. I am three different women and live three different lives. It was tricky at first but its old hat now and so much easier since Martha is with me and we also have the help of her family. If you decide you still want to be my friend then you will complete the circle and be most welcomed into it. I guess its up to you now and I will understand if you want no part of it and if thats the case I just ask that you keep my secret until I feel safe enough to tell the world about the real me. Laura looked at her friend trying hard to read his face but with little luck. Jacob looked at this lovely young woman and thought of those that worked hard to protect her and her children. He adored his friend Phoenix and this was

61
just another part of her. He certainly wouldnt do anything to his friend no matter what she look like or how she choose to live. You will always be the closest thing to a daughter Ill ever have. What you told me here today doesnt change that fact. Your family is safe with me and I can only hope they learn I can be trusted like you have shown you trust me, my dear. I too, will protect them and you with everything in my power. Jacob took his beloved friend in his arms and hugged her tightly and then stepped back saying, Now dear, I think there is something you should know. Spencer did say he thought you two had met somewhere before but couldnt put his finger on where or when. You gave him such a cold shoulder though he let the matter go. I have gotten to know him a little bit and although you havent had a pleasant experience with the man, I find him to be quite charming. We have become friends, not like you and I mind you, but I wanted you to know that we have spent some time in each others company. My loyalty will always be to you without question so I feel I just have to tell you this. He has never mentioned your name or the meeting on the ship, nor have I. Now knowing this about you, if it would make you feel safer I will end the friendship. You mean that much to me and I wouldnt hesitate to do so. Just say the word. Laura had little problem answering Thank-you Jacob, but you dont have to do that. My faith in you is that strong. Keep your friendship. Im not threatened by it at all. We can keep our lives separate from the outside, my family and I have had great practice. Come now and Ill introduce you to everyone else including the children, she said taking her friend by the arm. We can fill you in on everything else as the days go by. I think you have enough to digest for now, just remember this , I am Laura from here on out, if you need to you can pick out a pet name for me until you get comfortable with the new me and that will cover any slips that may happen. Jacob laughed, I guess Ill just keep calling you, my dear then, it has work so far so why try and change it. I have one more thing to ask about, why does the community think youre a widow, after all it isnt uncommon these days for a young woman to be single

62
and have children. That my dear friend is a whole other story we will tell you about during your stay with us. Youre going to love that one. They laughed as they left the cottage and headed up to the main house. Jacob couldnt believe the beauty that he seen all around. He was going to love it here. He had never felt so at peace in his life. It was like he finally came home. He had been away a long time and it felt good to be here.

63

Spencer Vincent Spencer Vincent sat back in his large office chair. He felt well rested and sported a glorious tan from the hours spent while relaxing on the many beaches he had taken his young niece Victoria to while on holiday together. The time away did wonders for Victoria too, her recovery from the serious car accident was a long and tiresome time for his beloved niece and the holiday did her the world of good because now she was full of renewed energy and more like her old self. The family had gathered their first Sunday of their return to welcome the travelers back and hear all about their time away. Victoria had kept them all amused by her endless chatter and all could see that the trip away was just what she needed to renew her spirit. Her cousins Peter and Robbie were full of questions and listened awe struck about her great jungle adventure in Africa complete with a vivid description of their meeting with a pride of lions and all the other wild life they had encountered. The boys looked at their brave cousin in wonderment and asked, Werent you frightened Victoria? to which she replied with great bravo no silly, Uncle Spencer was there to protect me and no lion would dare try to eat me with him there, would they Uncle Spencer? she asked just to make sure. Spencer remember how she had held on to him tightly on the Safari jeep when they had spotted the lions he had quite a different memory of the whole venture but he went along with her side of the story and replied No way! I would never let any flea bitten old lion hurt my niece or my nephews either! he said bravely and the children giggled with sheer delight at him. Spencers younger brother Simon looked at his niece and two boys and laughed along with them. It always made him feel good inside to hear the children laugh. I swear Spencer those children just hang on your every word, you spoil them shamefully and they think you are the best hero of all their Heroes. Andrea, Victorias mother and Spencers sister nodded her head in agreement. Thats all weve heard about

64
since her return, Uncle Spencer this and Uncle Spencer that, I would be jealous if it werent for the fact that you deserve every bit of praise the children give you and Philip and I cant thank you enough for taking her away. She looks and feels so much better. The doctors dont think there will be any lasting effects and told us not to bring her back for further checkups until she is ready to start school. Andrea lowered her head so as not to let the others see the tears that began to form in her eyes. Things could have turned out so much worse; she was so thankful that her beautiful little girl was going to be fine. Philip her husband knew what she was feeling and reached under the table to give his wife an understanding and supportive squeeze of her hand. The gesture was a loving one and she looked up at him and smile. Robert and Connie Vincent loved it when the family could gather for a visit; they all led such busy lives that family gatherings now became a full festive occasion. They were a rich and powerful family in the business world, well respected by competitors and admired by fellow associates. They were often called the family with the golden touch because it seemed everything they ventured onto turned into a goldmine for all those involved. Connie Vincent sat quietly watching her family interact with one another. She loved listen to their light hearted chatter. They didnt get the chance to be together often and she really missed them not being around. She knew that the outside world thought they were beyond the everyday troubles one would face in day to day living but nothing could be farther from the truth. She looked at her eldest, Spencer, and wondered what people would say if they knew the scars he carried from a long ago love affair that left him bitter and hurt. She never knew exactly what happened back then except the girl had come home with her son for a visit and suddenly left during a welcome home party she and her husband had thrown right after his graduation. She thought she was a lovely girl but when she up and left without a word Connie was completely baffled and angry that she could do that to her son. Connie remembered how bad that night had turned out and felt

65
a small shutter run down her spine. Robert her beloved husband had taken a bad reaction to a cough medicine and almost died. They found him in a heap on the lawn barley alive. They hadnt realized the girl was gone until the next day and by then it was too late. Spencer with Simons help had searched for her when he found her gone, but it was like she vanished off the face of the earth. They had the means to do an intensive search but even with all means to search for her nothing turned up as to where the girl had gotten to. Spencer was in such a way she was worried about his mental state and when he decided to go to Europe she had thought he had just decided to get on with his life. The end results from the hurt the girl caused her son were apparent as time went on. He dated often but he never let himself form a close relationship with any of the women he was seen with. He would soon call and end to any relationship if he thought things were getting to the serious stage. Connie didnt mind so much because those she had met were nothing more than window dressings, more interested in being seen on the arm of a handsome, rich, young man than being a wife and partner. It broke her heart to see her first born play the role of a tender and loving Uncle with his niece and nephews when he himself should be experiencing the wonders of fatherhood and the joys of a true loving relationship. Spencer needed a woman like Simon had found. Megan was a perfect partner in life for her youngest son. Megan was a loving wife and devoted mother. She was also a strong, hard working independent woman with a bright energetic outlook on life. The two were so much in love it made Connies eyes water with sadness at their misfortune. Megan loved children and she often spoke about having a large family before her and Simon had married. Life had a way of crushing the hopes and dreams of even the wealthy. When Megan became pregnant with Robbie the whole family rejoiced with the good news. Later into the pregnancy, Megan developed complications and the next few months were difficult. She had to be hospitalized on a couple of occasions and the doctors were very concerned about both mother and child. When

66
Robbie was born it had been a difficult birth. The danger of both Megan and the baby dying was all too real and the whole family was terribly worried. Simon was a wreck. The thought of him losing both his wife and child was more than he could take. Spencer was beside him all the time and supported not only his younger brother but the family as well. It was with Gods blessings that both survived and Megan and Simon had been warned that she posed a high risk for childbirth and didnt advise on having any more but a year and a half later she defied the warnings and became pregnant again. Megan wouldnt hear of terminating the pregnancy. She looked at it as a miracle because she had been on birth control and still became pregnant. She was determined to go through with the pregnancy and let things happen as Gods plan. Coreys birth was another difficult time for Megan but again both survived. The doctors this time were firm in saying No more! her body just couldnt handle another pregnancy They were very blunt with her this time and told her that if she didnt want to think about herself then she should stop and think about the child. It wouldnt survive. She should also stop and think of the husband and child she would leave behind because they were sure she wouldnt survive. She was lucky enough to now have two beautiful children and should consider herself thankful, There were women in the world that would never bear one child let alone two. She had better think long and hard if she decided another child was worth the risk. Megan had to face the crushing blow that she wouldnt have the large family she had always wanted. The family watched her close for a while after her release from the hospital. They were concerned about her mental state but slowly with time she seen to get better. She took care of her family as needed, returned to her scheduled activities and went on as usual. It was hard to pinpoint the difference in her but Simon loved her so much he knew that there was a subtle change in her. He would say it was the but in her life that worried him the most. She was happy but, she loved the children

67
and him that was obvious but, she loved her home but. It seem to him a part of her was missing. Simon decided to take her away on a holiday. He wanted to give her a change of scenery and renew her outlook on life. Megan for the first time in their married life bucked at the idea. Simon knew she needed something to put the sparkle back into her eyes so he held firm on the matter. The result was one tremendous row. He would tell his family later that he knew what war was like because he felt like he had fought the demons from hell and if he didnt win this battle his whole world would be lost. His sweet, loving Megan cursed him, threw things, screamed and yelled like a banshee so loud he knows the whole house heard her. The language was brutal; she struck him on many occasions and threatened to do everything from divorcing him to killing him. He yelled and screamed right back and when she struck him, he held her. When she was drained she fell against him like a rag doll sobbing out her anger and heartbreak at not being able to give him more children and not being a full woman anymore. Simon understood now what the buts were and what it was she had tried to push out of her mind and heart. He cried in her arms too, but not over the fact that there wouldnt be anymore children but that his beautiful wife had put herself through so much. He loved her and told her that his biggest fear was losing her. He couldnt bear the thought of not having her in his life; if she were gone there would be nothing left in life for him. The two children were an extension of that love but it was Megan that was the love and the life of the two of them and she had to come back to them. They talked for hours and in the end Simon took Megan away like planned. When they returned everyone knew Megan was healed. She laughed from her heart once more and their love for each other was apparent wherever they went. Andrea her daughter was lucky in finding a wonderful man to share her life with too. Philip was devoted to her and their daughter Victoria. Philip had set his cap for Megan from the first day they met at a local charity event. He had no idea who she was and didnt care. He had met the woman he had planned to married. Connie

68
remembers her daughter coming home and telling them about this fellow she had met and that she thought he was a real nut. He had asked her out and she had said yes. She expected him to take her someplace nice on their first date but he took her bowling. She had a blast. When he asked her for a second date she again said yes and on that one he took her fishing. Andrea had to admit to her mother she couldnt get over his sense of humor, it was either a sense of humor or else he just couldnt afford to take her someplace special. She hadnt figured him out yet. They continued to date and he took her took her to hockey games, the zoo, and when he took her to a bingo game she knew she was in love. She still hadnt taken him home to meet her parents and Connie had begun to wonder just how far the relationship was going to go. Her daughter seemed to be quite taken by the young man and she didnt want her to get hurt. She neednt have worried because after six months of the two of them dating Andrea came home with stars in her eyes and told her parents that Philip had asked her, to marry him, and she said yes. Connie and Robert got to meet the young man and both were quite taken with him. Spencer and Simon were living in Europe at the time so the news had to be relayed to them by phone. They neednt have worried about him marrying her for her money for Philips family was wealthy themselves and when Connie asked him why did he chose to take her daughter on so many strange dates he simply replied, I didnt know who she was and I didnt want to come off as some rich guy trying to impress her with his money so I tried to keep our dates simple but fun. It worked. I didnt care about her finances so when I found out who her parents were I thought it best to let her get to know me better and let her judge me on the fact it was really her I loved and not her money. We love each other, she is a great girl and I dont want to wait any longer to make her my wife and start a life together. Thankfully she feels the same way. We hope we have your blessings and that you both consider me a worthy man for your daughter. They did, and soon the marriage announcement was made public. The uniting of both prominent families became the most talked about

69
event of the season but Philip and Andrea made sure that their wedding day was a family celebration of love and joy away from the prying eyes of the outside world. When Andrea became pregnant Connie didnt know who was more excited, her daughter or son-in-law. When Victoria Anne came into the world it was one of the most celebrate events ever in the households. She was not only the first grandchild on both sides but the first granddaughter. She was her daddies pride and joy without a doubt. Connie remembers the pride Robert felt when his grandsons were born later but when his granddaughter came along he turned into putty. Victoria had the same effect on the male member in her family. As time went on she could wrap any of the men in her family around her finger with just a look. It was a nightmare when the accident occurred. Their world was turned upside down. Connie would forever remember the anguish in her son-in-laws voice when she got the call from him about the tragedy. Robert and Connie rushed to the hospital and it still hurt to remember seeing her beloved granddaughter lying in that cold white hospital bed wrapped in bandages from head to toe, lying in a coma, not moving. Andrea was so distraught they thought she would have to be sedated herself but Spencer had her pull herself together by telling her she had to be strong for their daughters sake. It was believed that people in comas could understand what was going on around them and if Victoria heard her crying like she was it could distress her even more. They had all made a pack not to show any stress when in the room, if anyone felt they were going to break down they would leave and let someone else sit beside her until she was better. Spencer was their rock then. He hardly ever left the hospital. The whole family leaned on him in those first few days and he was strong for them all. He would read to Victoria, talk to her, sing to her, anything to make noise in her room and the others soon took his lead. She stayed in the coma for two weeks before she finally started to come around. The whole family was there when she first opened her eyes. She looked at everyone in confusion and then asked is it Christmas?

70

It was a room filled with a mixture of laughter and tears when they heard those words and her mother answered her little girl by answering Yes my darling, everyday is Christmas because youre a very special angel and we all love you so much. The child smiled and drifted off into a deep sleep. The family had to be reassured that it was just sleep and that they themselves should be getting some rest because the time ahead will be very trying on them all. Victoria indeed faced a long and often difficult road to recovery. She faced each battle with determination and wouldnt quit. Connies heart would break at times to see her granddaughter come home from therapy sometimes so completely worn out all she could do was sleep. When Victoria first came home she could only get around with the aide of a wheel chair. The days were often long and boring so her dad thought hed pass some of her time by reading to her. One of his coworkers had brought him in one of her daughters favorite books called Ms. Jasmine Adventures. Victoria fell in love with the character and would wait anxiously for someone to read to her each day. She could read herself but at that point in time she still wore casts on both arms and both legs so she could do little else but sit. The family started taking turns in reading to her but later she had to admit it was when her Uncle Spencer read to her that she like it most. He enjoyed reading to her too, he kept it up long after she was able to do so by herself. It became a special time for the two of them. It was by chance that Andrea discovered a book written by Phoenix. She had been waiting in the hospital while the doctors preformed a minor surgical procedure on Victoria. She would be there for some time and Andrea had forgot to bring reading material with her to pass the time. One of the nurses had offered to lend her the book she just finished reading so Andrea borrowed it. She got so involved with the story that she didnt realize how fast the time had flown until they came and told her Victoria was ready to go home. She gave the nurse her book

71
back and once she had her daughter settled she headed out the door to purchase the book for herself. Connie Vincent was so engrossed with pass memories that she almost missed the conversation going on at the table. Who did you say you met Victoria? She had to ask to make sure she had heard right. The little girl looked at her grandmother proudly and said I met Ms. Jasmine, the real Ms. Jasmine too! she wanted to make sure that they knew she knew the real Ms Jasmine when she saw her and that it wasnt like some guy dressed up like they sometimes did at Christmas with Santa. She was really nice and gave me a gift because Im a special friend and with that the little girl pulled out of the backpack that she was never without, the doll and autographed book that she had gotten from her favorite author and which she carried everywhere she went. The whole family took notice because it was just discovered that the Ms Jasmine that Victoria loved so much and the writer Phoenix where both the same person. The whole family looked at Spencer for more information but all he added on the subject was It made her whole trip. The adults wandered out onto the patio for after dinner drinks while the three children went to the playroom with their nanny, it was here the Spencer told them the rest of the story leaving nothing out. They all got a great chuckle over the whole story especially when they found out how close he had come to be locked up. Megan couldnt contain herself any longer and just had to ask her brother-in-law, Spencer, is she really as beautiful in person as she is on her book jackets and on TV? Spencer could see they waited with a curious anticipation as what his answer would be so he told them what he thought of her, Ill tell you how I would describe her and you tell me he answered.

72

Her hair is flame red, and when the light catches it shimmers and dances like nothing I have ever seen before. Her eyes are not just green but an emerald green just like two matching jewels. They twinkle and glow when shes angry and I should know since I had her totally ticked at me. She is tall and slender almost statuesque and her skin is flawless. I have to say she is the most beautifulness woman I have every met. She can put you at ease within seconds of meeting her because she has a magic about her thats indescribable and I dont think she even realizes the power her possess. I have to say that if I ever hear the word goddess, it will be her that I picture, she is that beautiful. My word son, Robert said astonished, it sounds like you were really taken by this woman. Well she sure left an impression thats for sure. I just cant get over this feeling that I have met her somewhere before but that cant be because I certainly would remember her. Maybe you should try and look her up if she impressed you that much, he said with a smirk to which Spencer quickly answered, thanks, but no thanks, she is a happily married woman for one thing and she made it very clear that even being on the same side of the world as me is too close for her. Trust me dad, she is one lady I plan on giving a wide birth to. It was then that Spencer took the opportunity to tell the about Captain Jacob. He is a person I really admire and plan to see more of. I want you all to meet him too, Im sure youll all agree hes a fascinating person and one of those rare people that you know you can trust to be a loyal and true friend. He seems to be quite the man son the way you talk of him, said his father, I look forward to meeting him. He is dad, and if the day comes that he gives up the sea, Ill have him working beside me before he gets his land legs. Later in the privacy of their bedroom Connie and Robert talked about the nice time they had had with their family. Connie Vincent looked sadly at her husband when she spoke, I do wish Spencer would fine a nice woman that

73
impressed him like the Phoenix woman did and settle down, dont you Robert? Robert Vincent smiled lovingly at his wife and said yes dear, I know its a dream of yours to have all the children happily married and raising their own families, Im sure Spencer will one day find the right girl and settle down to married life and be happy just like we are. We just have to let him make his own choices and support him when he does. Yes, I know dear, she replied, I have often wondered what happened all those years ago to that girl he was dating in collage. I thought for sure hed marry her. When she left he changed and now he guards himself against any girl he dates. Robert Vincent turned away from his wife. He knew the reason for the change in his son. He knew the real reason Laura left, he will never forget or forgive himself for interfering in his sons life and possible costing his son the one true love of his life. He will never forget the argument they had over his career choices but Spencer was just as stubborn as he. He didnt know why he even brought Laura into the picture, she was a sweet girl and they were happy together, but at that moment in time he was blinded by Spencers determination to go his own way in life. The argument ended with Spencer looking at him in disgust and walking away. They had no idea she was sitting on the bench under the tree until she stepped out of the shadows. She tore into him and he deserved everything she said to him that night. He figured shed go to Spencer but instead she left. He would have done anything to ask her forgiveness but by the time they realized she was gone it was too late and she was never seen or heard from again. It was also the night he almost died. The girl never got to know it wasnt him talking and the way he acted towards his son was totally out of character for him. Spencer was beside himself the next day when he realized she was gone.

74

When Robert came to and could speak had to tell Spencer what had happened and that she was there in the garden and had overheard their argument. He couldnt remember everything that had happened except that she had been in the garden and heard him and Spencer fighting the next thing he remembered was waking up in the hospital.. He remembered Laura saying things to him and that she left shortly after. Spencer had recalled the words he himself had spoken and how it must have sounded to her. He left immediately to find her taking Simon went with him. They were gone for days and when they came home it was a new and broken Spencer that walked through the doors. Simon filled Robert in on the search they went on; he told his father that Spencer seemed like a madman at times. He was left a letter at her dorm that Spencer read to him in disbelief, it had said; Spencer, the time has come that we both go our separate ways. School days are over now and its time to started on life, as you read this I am on my way to new beginnings myself. Hopefully we will one day look back on our school years with great fondness and remember the good time we had. I hope your life is good. Laura Simon told his dad Spencer had crushed the note in his hand and turned to me and said Ive got to find her, Ive just got to. I have to make her understand. She doesnt think I really love her and Oh, my God, I love her so much. Dad, I have never seen Spencer act like that before in my life, I told him I would stay with him and help him find her but all we came up with was dead ends. We went to her Aunts home but she hadnt been home in days. We talked to a neighbor who told them that the Aunt was away and they didnt know when she would return since she traveled a lot. Spencer knew that Laura had a sister and that she had recently married and they were headed for Europe. He thought Laura had said something about them going there to live. We followed up on a few more leads but got no where. It was like she vanished off the face of the earth and I didnt know where we were going to go from there. Simon told his Dad that Spencer hadnt slept solid in

75
days and when he did it looked like he slept in his cloths. He hadnt shaved and his hair look like it had never seen a comb. They were sitting on a park bench and Simon said he could see that Spencer didnt realize that he was even there. He was bent over from the waist, elbows resting on his leg tops, head hung low, his hands tangled into his hair as if holding up his head. I was at my wits end, he had told his father, and thought about calling home when I heard a small whimper come from Spencer. If I hadnt been sitting near him at the time I probably would have missed it. Simon had told his father. Robert will never forget what his youngest son said to him then and the realization of how much he had hurt Spencer by his interfering in his life, Dad, I know what the sound of a heart breaking makes, I heard my brothers when he realized Laura was gone and didnt want him to find her. I noticed the change in him right away or I should say I felt the cold that seem to come from him. When he spoke to me it was in a voice that made me shutter it was so cold and dead. He told me, Well brother, she wanted to get on with life and she made sure I couldnt find her. She certainly made sure her bridges were burnt behind her as she went. She was right about one thing Simon, the past is the past, its time to start living and moving on. He turned to me then and said Arent we suppose to go to Europe? and without waiting for me to answer him said to me, I think now would be a good time. Simon kept in close contact with his father back then; he told Robert his worries about his oldest brother when they went to Europe. He didnt know if Spencer was going to work or play himself into an early grave. Simon didnt even try to keep his pace. The plan was for them to stay in Europe for the summer but as things turned out Spencer had no interest in returning. He was seen and photographed with numerous beautiful women and was the talk of many gossip magazines. He had built up quite a reputation but paid little mind to what was being written or gossiped about him. He worked long hard hours taking care of the family interests and building on others.

76

He had bought a failing vineyard and with some revamping and modern updates had the place producing top notch, producing prize winning wine in no time. He had kept the original logo for the wine since it was well known; he also kept the original staff plus hired more which did wonders for the local residents. The original owners were craftsmen at their trade but they had fallen on hard times and as a last resort had to sell the vineyard. Spencer knew the love they had for the place so he hired them to continue to do what they knew and loved to do, make wine. They were a prideful people that fell on hard time and to help them keep their honor he offered them stock in the vineyard to let them feel they were still apart of what they helped build. The place was steeped in history and he devised a plan to restore a large unused section of the home into a resort for tourist to stay while visiting the region. He purchased three luxury liners, had them fixed up to their supreme original shapes, added a lot of extras and then changed their routes. He set up special give away trips going from America to Europe with stopovers at all the new locations he had in place. He also did the same thing going from Europe to America with stays at favorite American locations. The end results turned out to be so successful that more ships and resorts had to be built to accommodate all the travelers. Spencer designed and built the accommodations, fulfilling his dreams of being an architect and received top awards for many of the structures he had built. Simon couldnt just leave him so he finished his schooling in Europe where he could at least keep close to his brother and report back to the family on how he was doing. He went home as often as possible and it was on one of the trips back to Europe he met Megan, also taking her studies at the same school as he. That year living in Europe took on a whole new interest for Simon but Spencer was so involved in his projects that Simon doubted he even realized Simon had someone he was interested in. He only went home twice in all the time he was there and that was for Andrea wedding to Philip and

77
when Simon married Megan. He preferred in having the family visit him saying he couldnt leave because of the work. Something his father would understand and since his son was turning out to be so successful he didnt question the real motives behind Spencers desires to stay where he was. He had also vowed never to interfere in the lives of his children ever again. Simon and Megan were married six months after they returned from Europe. Andrea was expecting their first child and the only thing missing was Spencer. Simon kept going back and forth to keep tabs on his brother but when Megan became pregnant he knew he had to step in and try to talk some sense to his brother. Simon made one last trip to see Spencer to try and convince him to come home and finding him in his office was ready for a showdown. Spencer was sitting in his chair just starring out the window so deep in thought that he hadnt even heard Simon walk in. Simon watched him for a few moments and stepped back out into the hall way and softy closed the door. Waiting for a moment he gave the door a sturdy knock and then entered. Spencer looked up a smiled at his brother. Simon, what brings you here, everything alright back home? Simon replied quickly Oh yes, all is fine, Im here because of you Spencer, we need to talk or I should say I need to talk and you need to listen. Simon started right in, You have been over here for years now and have been home only twice. You need to come home Spencer and be with your family. You have a beautiful niece shes six months old and you havent even held her. Megan is pregnant, your going to become an Uncle for the second time around, our family is growing and youre missing out. Will that child miss out on their Uncle too? Mother misses you like crazy and cant understand why you wont come home. She keeps trying to figure out if she may have done something wrong, maybe she was too smothering or maybe you didnt feel loved enough and preferred to just stay away.

78

I go through the third degree with Dad. I know you both worked out the problem you had back then but he still feels responsible. Youre here, working yourself to death and what for? You dont need the money thats for sure and it certainly isnt for the pleasure, you cant call coming home and collapsing into a bed and sleeping for a whole day fun. The women you date are colder than ice and see you as a walking bank account we both know that. We both know why youre staying away and its time you put the past in the past. Your family misses you, Spencer and youre missing out on some of the most important times in our families life. Im here on behalf of the family and myself, to ask you to please come home and be apart of us again. I want my brother to share my life like before and Im tire of having to travel half way around the world just to spend some time with you. Simon stopped then and looked at his brother for a sign he might have said more than need be. Spencer took a long hard look at his younger brother. He had given up so much for him in those early days, his family, home, friends and Spencer was ashamed of himself to think he hadnt even said thank-you. He knew it couldnt have been easy and he had to admit if it hadnt been for his younger brother he doesnt know where hed be today. Simon kept him focused and kept his feet on the ground. He wouldnt allow him to drown out his sorrows with drink and so to blank out his thoughts Spencer turned to work. He worked long hard hours making sure that when he did sleep hed be so exhausted he could do little else. He had filled his mind with work and then worked even harder to see his ideas come to life. When he couldnt keep the memories away, he played. He did date and Simon was right on the women he had chosen to be seen with but the only reason he dated them was because of their cold shallowness. They were too much in love with themselves to love anyone else and therefore safe grounds. Spencer looked at his brother standing there and said Youre right. Simon wasnt sure if he had heard right or not which

79
made Spencer chuckle. Youre right, little brother, it is time I went home and became part of a family again. There isnt anything here that I cant work on there so why not go home and be apart of my growing family. It will take me about a month to finish up some loose ends here and as soon as thats done Ill come home. Simon looked at Spencer with a look of doubt clearly on his face. Spencer knew the look and understood the reasoning behind it. He had said in the past he would be coming home and at the last minute he would change his mind saying he couldnt leave his work at that time. Spencer reassured his brother by saying, Im ready to come home Simon, like you said, its time. I want to see my niece and get to know her and I want her to get to know me. I also want the new baby to know their Uncle too. Time passes to quickly to loose any of it. You head on back and let me finish up here. Find me an apartment and set it up for me. I promise you I wont be changing my mind. You were a good brother to me Simon and now its time for me to be a brother to you. I have been sorely lacking in that department and I plan to make up for lost time. I dont think I ever said thanks for standing by me when I needed it, so, Im thanking you now. Youre one hell of a man and Im proud to say youre my brother. I love you and I want you to know it. Now if you ever tell anyone I said that then Ill have no choice but to make life a living hell for you. I have a reputation to keep now you know, he said jokingly to Simon and Simon let out with such a hearty laugh it almost made Spencers eyes water. What a brother! Robert Spencer was told all this when Simon returned home. He quickly found an apartment for Spencer and the three women; Connie, Andrea and a very pregnant Megan fix it up and readied it for his home coming. Robert had one last talk to Spencer when he returned home. He again apologized to his son for what had happened in the garden all those years ago. He wanted his son back and he told him he felt it was his fault he had stayed away all those years.

80

There was to be a surprise party that evening for Spencer who had just graduated from collage Robert had been sick with a cold for a couple of days before the party and he had picked up some over the counter medicine to help ward off some off the effects. He had become like a bear and when he snapped at his executive secretary for the third or fourth time that day she let him have it and told him exactly where to go and how to get there. She advised him to go home or to the gym or to his club but he had better get the hell out of her way because she wasnt putting up with his crap on any level. Cora was a wonderful secretary but more than that she was also family, he heeded her warning and went home. He went straight up to his room and decided to have a sleep before the guest arrived and laid down only to wake up some four hours later feeling worse than before. He quickly showered and got himself ready to meet his guest. He also took more of the medication before he went downstairs. Things got fuzzy after that. He felt dizzy and light headed but thought it was just his cold. He found out that Spencer had arrived while he was sleeping and brought home the girl he had brought home on his last visit. He stopped by his sons room where he found out later they had some kind of argument. He left Spencer going downstairs and had to pushed himself to meet and greet his company but soon it all became to much and felt the need to find a place to just get away. He happened to run into Spencer again while out in the garden getting some air and things got pretty bad from there, Spencer had turned and walked away from him leaving him standing by himself. He was like in a dream state when the girl Spencer brought home stepped out from the darkness that seemed to surround him. She was angry and upset over something but didnt know why. After everything that happened he started back into the house but the next thing he remembered was waking up in the hospital. He was told he had taken a bad reaction to the medication and was in fact poisoning his system. They had told him that one more dosage could have really done some harm. He got off lucky. He had

81
been showing classic symptoms of having a reaction but he didnt know it nor did anyone else. They just thought it was his cold getting to him and making him cranky. The doctors had explained to the family his strange behavior was due to the medication he had been taking and kept him in overnight. When he arrived home the next day the damage had been done and to this day regretted the hurt he had inflected. When Spencer realized that it wasnt his father fault for his behavior he forgave him immediately and then Robert found out about Laura leaving him he remembered Laura being in the garden also and what happened after Spencer had left. Spencer left to find her and Simon soon followed. She had vanished. Simon had kept in close contact with him while they looked for her but returned home empty handed. It was Spencer that asked to keep the reason for her leaving to just the three of them. Robert felt his wife should know but Spencer didnt want her upset anymore than she was. The incident with Robert had worried her enough and he didnt want to add to her troubles. Laura was gone and he and Simon were headed for Europe. Spencer felt there was no need to take it any farther and so things were left as they were. Spencer didnt know he had hire investigator to try and find her but even the best were at a loss for words when they turned up blanks. He had hoped that he could have repaired some of the damage he caused but it wasnt to be so. Robert knew Spencer went through a bad time over losing the girl. Simon stayed close to Spencer and told the family how changed Spencer had become and it was Simon that had to tell them that Spencer wasnt going to be returning home none too soon and he had decided to stay with his brother and finish his schooling there to be close to him. It was years before he returned and again it was Simon that brought him home. The family had visited him often in Europe and they could there was a big change in Spencer. He seemed cold and distant, but the Spencer that returned home was more like the son that went away.

82
Robert talk to Spencer one last time when he came home telling his son how sorry he was about what happened and Spencer assured him it was all water under the bridge and he held no hard feelings toward him. He had hugged him and told him he loved him and that he was sorry he had stayed away so long. He was glad to be home and planned on making up for lost time with the family. He had done just that. Robert loved his children and the growing family was wonderful. He wished, like his wife did that Spencer would find someone special to share his life with but he for one didnt think his oldest son would ever give his heart away again and for that he felt truly sadden. Connie Vincent had finished with her shower and returning to the bedroom found her husband so deeply in thought that he wasnt aware she was even in the room. Robert, she called his name with no response. Robert, she called to him again. He looked at her confuse for a moment and then chuckled, I guess I was really daydreaming there, wasnt I? You certainly were, wherever you get off to Ive been in the room for a couple of minutes now and you were so far away you didnt even hear me come in. Its not like you to be wool gathering are you alright? Oh yes, my dear, Im just fine. I took a little trip in my mind recalling the journey in life weve traveled together and I must admit its been quite a journey, hasnt it? Connie Vincent laughed, It certainly has Robert. I was thinking about that same thing tonight at supper. You and I started this journey in life together full of hopes and dreams. We have been truly blessed with seeing the best part of them fulfilled and its far from being over. Well lets hope not! Robert laughed. Ive got to tell you my love; I dont think I would have made it this far without you by my side. You have given me a wonderful life and incase I havent told you lately, I love you very much Mrs. Vincent and Im so glad you were smart enough to take me in hand and marry me all those years ago. Robert took his wife into his arms and kissed her passionately. I love you so much, he said again and taking her by the hand he walked her towards the bed

83
and said, come and Ill show you just how much. Spencer was busily going over papers in his office when his private phone in his office rang. He was surprised to hear is mother on the line. Hello Spencer, I hope I havent caught you at a bad time. She had said No Mom, there is no such thing as a bad time if you wish to talk to me. I could use a break right now so Im glad you called. Is everything all right you dont often call me at the office? Yes dear, everything is just fine. Im calling to find out if you have gone on that trip to Canada you were talking about when you were over for supper. No mom, I was planning on getting on to that later today. Why do you ask? I was thinking that I might go along with you, that is, if you dont mind. I would like that very much, Mom but where exactly in Canada were you headed for? Well, I heard you say you were going to check out for new ports for a couple of youre ships to visit and one of the stops happened to be in Saint John, Why yes, thats true, Ive been hearing some really good things about the area so I thought Id check it out. Is that where you wanted to visit? Spencer asked. Well its close by, replied his mother. The garden club has just returned from a place close to Saint John called Kingston. They couldnt say enough about this beautiful place there that is smothered in ever kind of flower and plant known to man. Its called Hankland and it has been converted from wild land into a massive garden that some young man has been working on for years. I have ordered many things from there and Ive got to say they are wonderful to deal with. She informed him The club was saying it is absolutely breathtaking and that they felt they were in this beautiful painting the colors were so vivid. The pictures they showed me told me I have just have to go and see for myself. I remembered you were going to take a trip near there so I thought we might travel together.

84
I know for a fact that the place youre talking about is very close to the city I will be visiting. I will get Karen to check out the details and make all the arrangements. I plan on leaving by the end of the week and spending a couple of days, will that give you enough time to get ready? Oh yes dear, thats plenty of time. I look forward to spending time there with you. I will see you at the end of the week then. OK, Mom, see you then. Spencer smiled; this would be a fun trip with his Mom coming along. She loved gardening, so for her to want to go to this place it must be something else. He would get right on it and get back to her. He rang for his secretary and told her what he wanted. He knew he would have all the information he was looking for before he left for home at the end of the day. He busied himself with the work he had been doing when his mother called and forgot all about anything else until he was done for the day. Karen, his secretary knocked and entered his office just as he was finishing up for the day. She laid an envelope on his desk and then said, This sounds like a wonderful place, Spencer. I wouldnt mind going there myself. Your Mom is going to love it and if you get the chance I suggest you check it out. I think it would be a great stopover if you were to decide to make the area a port of call. Its an hour or less from the city and I think by the looks of the place from some of the pictures I managed to get it would be a great extra bonus to offer the many travelers that take their vacations aboard one of your cruise ships. Spencer took the envelope from Karen and said, Thanks Karen, Ill look it over tonight, is everything in place for us to go? Yes Spencer, Ive let the airport know youll be using the private jet on Friday and there will be a car and driver waiting for you at the airport when you arrive. Good, thanks Karen, have a good night and Ill see you in the morning. Spencer sat in his large overstuffed armchair later that night and removed the envelope from his brief case. He spent the next hour looking over the information

85
Karen had gotten for him and was more than impressed with what he had seen and read. Mom is going to love Hankland thats for sure and if the information he had on Saint John was all it claimed to be he definitely would see to having his ships pay a visit. Early Friday morning Spencer found himself laughing at some silly story his mother had just told him. They were both enjoying a light breakfast of hot coffee, croissants, jam and fresh fruit. Their flight wouldnt be a long one so they just sat and enjoyed each others company instead of trying to do any kind of work. So tell me dear, what plans do you have set up for us on this trip if you dont mind me asking. I know you would have everything set up before we left. She smiled at her son. Well Mom, I did have an idea or two. After all if Im going to be seen with the most beautiful woman in the world I have to make sure she is happy. I dont often get the chance to wine and dine her so Ive got to make the best of it while I have the chance. Oh Spencer, you dont really use that kind of a line on the fairer sex do you? She laughed at his silliness. He could always make her laugh. She loved the way he would call her Mom, he never called her Mother. She asked him one time why he preferred to call her by that name instead of Mother like his brother and sister did and she would never forget his answer; You are my Mom and I love you, Mother sounds to cold and impersonal to me. Mom, sounds like a big hug and kiss, Mother sounds like a handshake. I know thats what Simon and Andrea prefer mother because to them it more respectful but you know how much I respect you and what would you rather think of when you think of the most wonderful person in the world, hugs and kisses or a handshake, I know what I prefer so youll always be Mom to me. He was right, it always made her feel warm inside when he called her Mom and she felt it was something special the two shared and she like that idea very much. The information Karen got for me was great. I have hired a car and driver for you so you can go straight to Hankland, Spencer said to his mother, I plan on driving myself straight into the city so you will have more time to

86
explore the area and I can check out the things Karen has written down for me. We both have our cell phones if we need to contact one another and I will take the luggage and check us into the hotel to get that out of the way. The driver will accompany you around Hankland and then bring you into the city in time for me to take you to supper and to the theater, how does that sound so far? He asked smiling. It sounds wonderful; just think a whole day of just wandering around flower gardens as far as the eye can see. I cant wait she said full of excitement. Well, were getting ready to land so lets get buckled in so we can get this show on the road. He said grinning at her. Connie Vincent was sitting in the car and on her way before she knew it. She noticed the endless stand of trees as they drove along and said to the driver, the trees are beautiful, they seen to go on for ever, is the whole area like this? Oh yes Maam, There are streams, lakes, brooks, bogs, and wildlife galore. The summers are warm and the winters are snowy and cold. It is beautiful here no matter what the season is. Are we far from the city then? She asked thinking of the distance Spencer would be traveling. No Maam, just about a half an hour, at the most. Its in a different direction from where we are headed and when I take you there later it will take us about the same amount of time. You will love Hankland too. Its a wonderful place. I often bring my family over for the day. Its a great place to just go and relax. Driving you there is really a great treat for me. I love it and Im sure you will too, Maam. I know you are going to be with me as I explore the area so I would like you to please call me Connie. I refuse to call you driver all day long and I hate being called Maam. Tell me your name and I will at least feel like I have made a new friend Connie said to the surprised man. Smiling at her he said my name is Grant and its very nice to meet you, friend he said smiling back. I have one request to ask of you Grant, if you dont mind? Connie said looking at the man through his car

87
mirror. Sure Connie, you just name it. He said happily. Good, stop the car and let me ride in front with you. I hate the back seat! she said with a big smile. Spencer was mildly surprise and delighted at the pleasant drive he had driving into the city from the airport. He checked into the hotel which he found with no trouble and returned to his car to explore the city. Karen was thorough with the information she provided him with including a map of the cities layout. His first stop was on top of Fort Howe which was supposedly offered one an excellent view of the open harbor. He stopped for a coffee and made his way to the top of the site. The view was really good and as he sat there enjoying it could understand why it was recommended. The waterway was The Bay of Fundy and it was said to have the highest tides in the world. It was quite impressive he thought. He got back into the car and headed for the next site Karen had recommended, The Reversing Fall Rapids. Spencer again found the spot with ease and parking his car he couldnt believe the fierceness of the water he was seeing. There were a lot of people taking in the spectacle and the tourist guide was telling them all about the history of the river. Spencer listened with intense interest and thought of the number of people that would love to see the river that ran in one direction for a time and then turn around and went back to where it came from. The fact that people actually lived and worked so near it without a second thought totally amazed him. He returned to the city center and drove pass to where the big passenger ships docked when in port. He was in luck on this day because there just happened to be a ship in port today. He liked the way the city mixed the old buildings with the new giving and the feeling of welcome you felt just assign through the area. Parking the car he took a strolled along the streets and made his way to the city center and found himself at The City Market. He found a variety of goods being sold here and even bought gifts to take back home for his niece and nephews. He took a walk over to King Square to eat the hotdog and the cold drink he had bought and sat on one of the many benches to enjoy the setting. He found

88
himself talking to others sitting around him and found the people of this city to be very friendly. He also got to talk to some passengers from the cruise ship that was visiting the city and asked them what they thought of the city. They too were impressed with the people and how the city preserved their heritage yet also lived and worked in the modern world. He loved this city and was very glad he took the time to check it out on his own. This was no doubt a stopping place for one or more of his ships. Spencer headed back to the hotel, he had lost all track of time and realized it was almost time to meet his Mom. He couldnt wait to talk to her about all he had seen and heard and he imagined she had lots to tell him too. Spencer knocked on his mothers door and had to smile when she opened it and greeted him with one of the most radiant smiles he had ever seen on her face. Why Mom, youre glowing, its not hard for me to see you enjoyed yourself today. Oh Spencer, its absolutely beautiful at Hankland. I have so much to tell you. I dont know where to start! She told her son breathlessly. Well Mom, I think well start with a good meal, then you can tell me all about what you did and saw today and then I will tell you all about what I did and saw today and while we are telling each other about our great day we can enjoy a great meal, what do you say to that? He asked her smiling. I like the sounds of that a whole lot, just lead the way dear, Im so hungry I could eat a horse! Spencer had to laugh at that statement. He had never seen his mother eat anything but the smallest helpings at any meal and to hear her say she was hungry made him wonder just what did she do today. Spencer had booked them a table at nice little restaurant close to the theatre. It had a nice view of the Bay and felt warm and cozy. He had ordered them a glass of wine to sip at before their meal and when it arrived they settled back into the comfortable chairs to talk about the day they had each experienced. So Mom, tell me about your day, you certainly look and sound as if you enjoyed yourself. said Spencer. I would love to tell you all about this wonderful day I had

89
Spencer, I just dont know where to start. My mind is just so full of the sights, sounds, touches and smells I experienced today its still trying to put it all together. I guess Ill start with the drive from the airport. It was a really beautiful drive. Grant told me the area is surrounded by trees, lakes, streams and wildlife. There was something new around every bend. I couldnt believe my eyes when we pulled up to the edge of a river only to find out that we were to cross over to the other side by means of one of the two ferryboats that run back and forth carrying cars waiting to go from side to side. I thought it was wonderful and Grant said it was nice to ride the ferries but it could be annoying if you were in a hurry and depended on them daily to go back and forth to work or had to be someplace in a hurry. People worked and played on the river year round and as city life was getting more and more hectic the ferries were hauling more and more people trying to escape the fast life and the area has been growing steady in the last few years. The newer residents were calling for a bridge but so far the ferries were still going strong. I loved going across on the boat, and the view was breathtaking. There were ducks swimming around like there wasnt a soul around and they had the whole river to themselves. Grant said there were always birds of one kind or another that could be seen around here including bald eagles. He said he brings his family over to Hankland as much as possible. Summer through winter, it was a perfect place to take your family. Spencer had no doubt that his mother enjoyed herself on her way to Hankland and he smiled at the excitement in her voice. Mon would you please tell me who Grant is and where did you happen to meet and also why is he traveling with you, where is the driver I hired to accompany you? Oh Spencer, Im sorry, I should have told you right off, Grant is the driver you hired and he is such a pleasant man. He didnt mind at all that I wanted to ride in the front seat with him and he knew so much about the area, why I felt we were friends forever after the day was over. Mom, you are the only woman I know that could meet a stranger and be their best friend in twenty minutes.

90
Spencer said shaking his head. I like that in me Spencer; Ive been that way all my life, you know that. Im not a pushover by any means but I do pride myself on being able to judge a person after I ask them a few choice questions and so far in my life I have never been sorry. Now let me tell you about Hankland itself. I dont know how long we drove when all of a sudden I felt a change in the atmosphere. I cant describe it but Grant understood. He asked me if I felt the change and I said, yes. He told me that it was like we were entering an enchanted land and it was almost mystic. It felt like an inner peace had settled down and around me almost like I went through a curtain of well being and the outside world didnt exist any more. I started noticing changes around me and a smell in the air that was like a heavenly perfume. We passed through these two pillars on each side of the road almost like an open gate. The words Hankland were on each one and Spencer, it was all done in flowers. When you drove through the gates the smell said what the flowers didnt Welcome. I cant describe the things I saw after that. There are no words to justify what my eyes were seeing. Gardens everywhere, with places to sit amongst their beauty to have a picnic, read a book or just sit. Grant took me to the main part of Hankland so I could explore the hothouses and the nursery beds. Connie continued, and it left me speechless when I seen the multitudes of plants being grown and nurtured there. The staff on hand was so knowledgeable on everything and had no trouble at all in answering any of my questions on any plant. They told me that is was a requirement that each staff member know exactly what they were talking about when they came to work here and to make it easy for them they had to work with a seasoned staff personal until they felt they were ready to be on their own. They were then quizzed on the knowledge they had learnt and if they passed then they in turn got to train someone else. This went on from nursery to nursery and from flower bed to flower bed. I didnt get to see half the nurseries because Grant said we had to stop to eat. He didnt want me passing out somewhere and getting the what-for, from my son,

91
Connie laughed, so he took me to one of the many little shops in the area and while he went into a shop I just sat in the car trying to take it all in. He wasnt to long and when he came out he had this beautiful hamper fill with all these goodies to eat. He found this beautiful little spot on a little rise that overlooked the flower beds. There was a picnic table just made for an outing like that and he sat out a banquet before me fit for a queen. Everything was homemade Spencer, bread, jam, butter, fresh fruit from the local trees, a hot thermos of coffee with fresh cream. It tasted wonderful. When we had finished Grant simple took the hamper back and we were on our way again. I was taken to a nursery that held the most exotic plants I have ever seen and since they couldnt withstand the harsh winter experience here, it was fixed up so a person could sit amongst the beautiful plants or just stroll around, take pictures, sit and have a cools drink in these huge wicker chairs. There were built in waterfalls, ponds complete with fish and fowl alike that you could feed. Grant told me in the middle of winter you could go inside there and feel like you were in the tropics and it wasnt until you looked up into the large dome windows scattered about the huge structure and see the snow blowing around outside to make you realize you were in a special place. The time passed so quickly that I didnt get to see or experience half of what was there and yet I brought so much back with me in my mind I cant begin to tell you all about it. I will tell you this Spencer, I want to go back and I want to back as soon as possible. I want to see every nook and cranny there is to see and I plan on doing it soon. I wish you could go and see some of it before we go then you would understand some of the magic the place has. I really think you would love it too. Well Mom, Ive got to say something definitely happened to you out there today, youre simply glowing and if it made you feel that good I think you should go back. Does tomorrow sound soon enough for you, Spencer said smiling. Connie looked at her son in surprise, Tomorrow sounds wonderful so I guess that mean you still have work to do here? I only have about an hour to finish up here tomorrow.

92
This place is ideal for one or more of our ships to visit. I plan on telling the people I have to meet with tomorrow that and they can expect our line to pay as many visits as possible. The meeting will be short and I had hope to take you for a tour myself afterwards. We can do both as far as Im concerned. We will head out right after the meeting and I will show you some pretty amazing things in and around the area. We can then head back to Hankland and you can explore more of the area and I can see some of it too. What do you think? I think that would be grand, Spencer, I would love to spend the day there with you. Grant said there was a beautiful lake just a little ways from where the nurseries are and I would love to see it if we get the chance and I definitely want some more of their homemade goods to take back with us. I might even do some exploring of the little shops in the area. Well Mom, Spencer said, I guess we better head right back to the hotel after the theater and get some rest for tomorrow. I think were going to need it, he said laughing. I also think that after that wonderful meal we need to walk to the theater because Im positively stuffed, that has got to be the best seafood I have ever eaten. I couldnt agree with you more on that dear, I finished mine off in no time.I sure would lose my girly figure in no time if I ate like that all the time, she said patting her tummy. I would love to see you plump with grey hair Mom, it would make you a model for how all grandmothers should look, he said laughingly at his mother. I dont think so Spencer, that way of thinking went out with hair dye of which I use freely and common sense eating of which I and millions like me follow faithfully. Now, we had better head off to the theater before I burst before youre eyes, And with Spencer laughing behind her she started towards to main door to the restaurant leaving him to pay the check. Spencer caught up with in no time and the two of them headed the short distance to the theater. They went through King Square and Connie look admirably at the old bandstand in the center of the square saying, how lovely, Spencer, what a wonderful

93
place to listen to a concert and look at all those lovely trees. Yes, I was here this afternoon and got to talk to some of the citizens that live here and I found them very friendly. This is a very nice city Mom and the history behind it is amazing. They arrived at the theater and settled in for an evening of enjoyment and werent disappointed. Later Connie, with Spencer holding her arm strolled back to the hotel humming a song from the show they had just seen. That was a wonderful show wasnt it, dear, the theater itself was just beautiful. I think this is going to be a favorite stop for your ships and I can see a lot more interest in this city when word gets out just what is available here. Yes, I agree Mom, its unspoiled beauty will definitely make this a very popular spot and I have other ideas that I may bring into play once I see how this venture plays out. They arrived at the hotel and Spencer asked his mother if she would like a nightcap before she retired but Connie decided she would prefer to go straight to her room. I want to be well rested for my day tomorrow and while I think of it, if you dont mind, I think Ill let you go to your meeting by yourself tomorrow. I have something I want to do before we start out and Ill have time to do it and not hold us back. I should be back in plenty of time to meet you here at the hotel. Sure Mom, if thats what you want, will you need a car and driver or do you plan on venturing out on your own? Oh, I wont need a car dear, I just want to pick up a few things before we head out and it wont take long. Im going to head up to my room now dear; will you be stopping off for a nightcap before you go up? Connie asked. No, I think Ill head up too, I have a little work I want to do before tomorrow and I want to get it done. Come Ill see you to your room and call it a night. Spencer escorted his mother towards the elevators and as they entered Connie asked her son, Do the people youre going to meet know that youre here already dear?

94
No, I find I get a better grasp on a site if I feel it out on my own without all the sugar coating added on. I have certain things I like to look for in a potential new place and I like a free hand at where I go and what I see. This city is a perfect example of why I do it the way I do. Today I was just a tourist and got treated as such, I got to meet and mingle just like a regular tourist would and I went to the places I wanted to go also. It has all the right ingredients for successful ventures. Its clean, friendly, holds lots of varieties to get into for young and old and there are other points of interests within and hours time in any direction. It will definitely leave you with lasting impressions of your stay in the area. I came in as a stranger but I feel like Im not leaving as one. When I meet this group tomorrow it will be with the information I managed pick up today and will need to go no farther. Theres nothing else they can tell me because their city had told me all I need to know. Well, it seems to be a system that has worked so far for you dear, so it must have some merit to it. They arrived at their hotel room doors, Spencers being right across from his mothers I guess I will say goodnight then and see you tomorrow after your meeting then. Get some rest dear, dont stay up all night. Spencer smiled at his mother and said, I promise Mom, I should only be tied up for about an hour to an hour and a half tomorrow and then we can spend the rest of the day together. Thats fine dear; I will meet you back here then when youre finished then. She kissed her son goodnight and entered her room making sure the door was securely locked behind her. She readied herself for bed and fell asleep as soon as her head rested on the pillow. Spencer too, finished up the little bit of work he had to finish up with. He ran over some of the items he would be discussing tomorrow but he too fell asleep as soon as he laid his head down.

95

When he awoke the next morning he had felt like he slept for days. He felt so rested he could hardly believe he had slept in a strange bed the night before and he was really hungry. It must be the sea air he thought to himself and bounced out of bed and order a huge breakfast. He chuckled to himself thinking of what his coworkers would say about Mr. Coffee only and Mr. Eat it On the Run sitting down to eat a breakfast big enough for two. He had just finished combing his hair when he heard a knock on the door. Room service had perfect timing and he actually couldnt wait to sit by the big picture window that over looked the city and eat his hearty meal. He had tipped the waiter and was just about to close his door when he spotted a trolley cart outside his mothers door with empty dishes that showed someone else had a hearty meal too. Spencer called to the waiter and said to the young man my mother is staying in that room, did you by ant chance bring that meal to her too? Spencer could tell he was uncomfortable in answering the question so he added, I dont want to wake her but if shes already awake I can invite her over for coffee. Oh Im sorry sir but the lady has gone out already. Shes gone out! Spencer said surprised, Are you sure? Yes sir, he replied, I was just coming off the elevator with your breakfast as she was coming on. She wanted me to know she really enjoyed her breakfast and that she had left the trolley outside her door. She laughingly told me to check the coffee pot she thought there was something in it. Did you say she was your Mom, sir? He asked Spencer. Yes, she is, why do you ask? Spencer questioned. Ive got to tell you sir, she is one terrific lady and shes got a great sense of humor, he said with a chuckle, she put a hundred dollar bill in the pot tied up with a bow and a note that said thanks for one hell of a cup, Im keeping it! he told Spencer laughing. She did what! Spencer said greatly surprised. Thats o.k. sir, I would have given her the cup if she

96
liked it that much. Then the young man got serious and quickly added, I hope I havent gotten her in trouble sir, I certainly didnt mean to, she is just such a nice lady and its a pleasure to serve her. No, you havent got her into any kind of trouble, Spencer said reassuring the young man. It tells me she is enjoying herself if she is being that playful. I have an idea that I could use your help with if you will? Spencer said with a smile at the thought that just formed in his mind. Come inside and I will tell you what I would like you to do for me. Spencer left the meeting smiling and whistling a little tune. It was a successful meeting on all points .The group was more than willing to accommodate the few minor requests he had asked for and he roughly laid out the plans, schedules, and other information he felt they would needed to know for future dealings. He arrived back at his hotel room, put his papers away in his suitcase for safe keeping and then went across to his mothers room to see if she was in. Connie Vincent opened the door to her sons knock and laughed like a schoolgirl at the look of shock expression on her sons face when he seen her. What the hell! I mean Mom, I mean what? The more Spencer sputtered at his loss for words the more his mother laughed. She finally regained her composer and said, How do you like my new outfit dear? she asked she stunned son. Spencer had never in his thirty years plus had ever seen his mother in anything other than designer outfits with shoes to match, her hair perfectly combed without a hair out of place, her makeup was always flawless and always the model of a refined woman. He always she felt intimidated those around her, be it male or female. His mother now stood before him in sneakers and socks, wearing jeans and a halter top and on her head, of all things a ball cap; she wore no make up other than a lip gloss and the only jewelry she wore, was her wedding ring. Spencer was at a loss for words. He could do little else but stare with his mouth hanging open. Connie Vincent said at last Well say something dear, dont just stand there gawking with your eyes bulging,

97
what you think of my new outfit? Spencer finally found his voice and blurted out Mom, what are you doing I love the outfit, you look as cute as a button and with no makeup I can see just how damn beautiful you really are. Gosh Mom, youre a knockout, now whats going on, why are you dress like this? Im glad you approve dear because I bought you an outfit too. Youll find it in the bags on the table there. I would like you to change out of youre suit and put the outfit on to go out with today. I have decided we are going to fit in with everybody else today and enjoy ourselves; no we are going to have a blast today, so go change and lets get the show on the road. Spencer looked with concern at his mother, he had never seen her act this way before and he was worried, Mom, are you alright? he asked. Spencer dear, She spoke softly, seeing the concern in his handsome face, Im not losing my mind, really, and smiled at her beloved son. Yesterday when I was at Hankland, I was dressed in an outfit suited more for the boardroom than strolling around flower beds and hothouses. I stood out like a sore thumb and I was very uncomfortable. Grant too, was a melting pot dressed in his uniform, by the time we returned to the car. I knew neither of us was prepared for todays outing, you with youre suits and me in my silks and diamonds. I notice other people were just wearing exactly what I have on so I thought that if it was good enough for them it was good enough for me and I figured you needed to wear something more comfortable too so I got you an outfit. Now, go and put the cloths on and Ill hear no arguments about it. Im sure that everything fits including the ball cap and when youre done come back here and we can head out. Spencer laughed at his mother, what a woman, he thought to himself and without another word he picked up the parcels and returned to his room. He removed the cloths from the bag with a raised eyebrow and soon was out of his suit, tie, and shirt and into the jeans, socks, sneakers and tee-shirt his mother had picked out for him. He had to chuckle when he seen that everything fit

98
perfect, and he felt very comfortable and carefree already. Guess Mom knows best after all, and he gathered up his camera and headed back over to his mothers room. Connie Spencer opened the door for son once again and when she seen how well he looked in the casual cloths she beamed at him and said, Wow, Spencer you look great! I think the girls are what you would call a hunk! How does the outfit feel, does everything fit alright? She asked as she gave him the once over. Mom, Spencer bellowed feeling embarrassed at his mothers scrutinizing, everything fit just great, now stop treating me like Im ten. I love the outfit and I thank-you very much, now lets get out off here and start having some fun he said smiling at Mom and leaned down and gave her a kiss on the cheek. Im all for that dear, lets go! When they reached the car Connie noticed Spencer had his camera with him, Oh Spencer, she said with disappointment, I forgot my camera at home will you have enough film to take some pictures for me too? Ill do better than that Mom, I was going to buy you a new one for your birthday because that one youre using now belongs in a museum, how about I buy it today and you can take your own pictures, it would be so much easier because I have specific things Im looking for and I know youre going to want to take pictures of everything. I seen a camera shop just down the road here so well stop and Ill pick you up a nice one, what do you say? he asked her, I would love a new camera, Spencer; I was going to hint around for a new one anyway, so yes dear, lets get me a new camera with lots and lots of film. I definitely will want to take lots of pictures. Spencer didnt take long obtaining the camera, he had an idea for a while exactly the type he wanted to get her and loading up on film for the both of them headed back out to the car. Happy early Birthday Mom and heres your film. he said with a big grin, And youll also find a little something in your hotel room I managed to pick up for you this morning while you were on your shopping spree, He told her laughing. He knew she would get a

99
kick out of finding a whole box of tea cups with a note saying, To Mom, so you can always start your day with a good cup-a. Now lets head for Hankland! I thought we were going to do a tour of the city first dear, so you could show me some points of interest, she asked puzzled by the change of plans. I was, but since its such a beautiful day I thought wed make the most of it and go right to Hankland today and do a tour of the city tomorrow. Im kind of anxious to see the place myself. Connie and Spencer were in very high spirits during their drive to Hankland. Connie checked out her new camera and was very pleased with the gift. This camera does everything except choose what pictures to take, she told Spencer with excitement. Its truly amazing, thank-you so much dear, I shall get lots of great uses out of it and enjoy playing with it to see what can really get to do. She said with the ideas of future photos in her mind. They had reached the last of the road and Spencer was seeing what his mother had told him about the two ferries that cross the river on their never ending journey. I see what you mean about the quiet pace of the two boats Mom, The two were just about mid-river and he took note of their slow and easy pace. They would be the nicer way to travel for anyone that doesnt have to keep pace with timetables and schedules but it must be frustrating for those that have to wait with someplace to be in a hurry. I suppose you would just have to leave earlier than what you would normally do. They are both loaded on their journeys now with cars going to and fro from each side and take a look at the line up thats still waiting on to get the next crossings. I do have to say this though Mom, it is peaceful and look at the water fowl. I love the landscape. It gives you and endless feeling of water and mountains. Its just beautiful! If you think this is something dear, just wait until we reach Hankland, Connie Vincent told her son assuredly. They drove along the river without seeing another car. Spencer was just about to comment on the fact when he suddenly caught the scent of some think in the air. He tilted his head closer to the open window and tried to identify the smell. It seemed familiar and exotic and heavenly. Spencer turned to his mother to ask her if she

100
knew what it was and seen the all knowing smile on her face. She knew all to well what is was he was smelling but decided to do as Grant did with her and let him experience these sensations for himself. When Spencer seen the massive pillars on each side of the road he couldnt believe his eyes. How wonderful, he said as he pulled the car off to the side of the road for a better look. He started with a series of photo shots and then took a closer look at the pillars. He turned to his mother and in an amazed voice said, These flowers are knitted together so tightly that you cant make out what their bed is. Whoever designed this works of art, is a genius, there fragrance fills the air completely but it isnt overwhelming. I wonder what they are? Connie spoke up quickly, Dont touch them Spencer, there are some flowers that will die if you handle their blossoms! Yes I know Mom, I wouldnt dream of it. I sure would like to know how that was done though, thats the architect in me. It is a wonderful piece of work. Wait until you see whats up ahead if you want to see works of art, his mother said, youre going to be spellbound like I am. Spencer got back in the car and with one last look at the pillars, drove on. It wasnt too much farther down the road that Connie noticed her son rotating his shoulder. She chuckled to herself and asked, Is everything alright dear? Yes Mom everything is great, I just feel like I havent got a care in the world. I feel like this heavy weight has been lifted off my shoulders and Im at peace with myself. Its like you droved through this invisible curtain and entered a whole new world, maybe? she said smiling. Mom thats eerie but you know thats exactly what its feels like, he said giving her a lopsided grin. They drove along admiring many different plants they encountered and the ingenious way each group was laid out to enhance their beauty for the viewer. Its apparent that there is a lot of planning and preparation going into the land and its also very apparent someone loves their job immensely. Spencer said to his mother. You can feel that love everywhere you look, Spencer, I

101
think its wonderful! Connie told her son softly. They soon arrived in the center of the little community and Connie told Spencer to wait in the car while she inquired at the local store about the picnic basket Grant had picked up the day before. She was determined to experience the delightful goodies she had yesterday once more and couldnt wait for Spencer to taste the delicious food for himself. She wasnt long in the store and within minutes they were pulling up before a little house that looked like it came straight out of a childrens storybook. She again asked Spencer to wait while she went inside only to return soon after loaded down with a beautiful big hamper with goodies she knew her son would love. Spencer loaded the hamper into the car and they were soon on their way both looking forward to the days adventure that lay ahead. Spencer pulled up to a section made for parking and from where they were he could see many rows of brilliantly laid out hothouses. He also couldnt help notice that who ever designed the lay out of the building knew what they were doing for they had set them in such a location as not to block any view of the landscape that laid out in front of them. Connie exited the car and went to a lookout post calling her son to come and join her. You have to see this Spencer, it is totally amazing Joining his mother Spencer couldnt believe what he was seeing. It looked like a giant painting done by some giant hand. The colors were amazing and an intoxicating scent there carried across the land that came from nowhere else but the massive flowers growing in the valley below. Spencer wasnt long taking out his camera and snapping pictures of what his eyes beheld. He noticed his mother too, was also busy trying to capture that perfect shot. You know Mom, we can take millions of pictures but no matter how many we take, some pictures are meant just for the eyes alone, in our minds we will always see what we see, right here right now, the pictures will help us recall the location but its our inner camera that will bring back the sounds and smell we will see today. We will always see the dips and rolling knolls, see the butterflies

102
that are all around, hear the bird singing and calling to each other and feel the warmth of the sun on our backs. There are so many things we will recall that the camera will miss I feel sorry for those that wont experience today, and this place. Connie understood exactly what her son meant, she gave him a hug and then smiling said Lets go and explore some of this wonderful place. I want to see as much as I can. Yes, mom, lets get moving, I want to see as much as I can myself but somehow I think the few hours we have here today wont near cover even half of the sights. I agree Spencer, but we can always come back and that in itself is something to look forward to, dont you think? Spencer smiled at his mother, this place was wonderful for her, and she was so relaxed and looked so beautiful. Yes Mom. It sure is, he answered quietly, and if he had anything to say about it she would come again soon and often. They were soon parking the car to explore the many flower beds that lay out before them. Connie wanted to continue where she left of the day before with Grant and Spencer wanted to just go where his eyes took him and follow the many paths that lay out in many directions. They set a time to meet back at the main lodge and started of on their separate adventures. The time flew and before he knew it Spencer realized he had to leave to meet his mother as planned. He met up with her just as she was exiting the main lodge. Oh, there you are dear she said, I just stepped inside to get some brochures on the place so we would know a little history of the area. Right now I am starving and you must be hungry too. Giving her a kiss on the cheek he replied I could eat a horse Mom Im so hungry, where you would like to go and dig into that massive hamper you got? The young girl said there was a real nice spot about a mile down the road that has a wonderful view so why dont we head there? Connie replied giving the many brochures a glance as she headed to the car. It wasnt too long before they were parking the car and finding and empty picnic table set the feast that lay in the picnic basket out before them.

103
Wow Mom, Spencer said in amazement This is some basket, I cant wait to dig into it and with that both started to eat the wonderful treasures the basket held. When they finished the meal and Spencer noticed how little was left he gave his mother a sheepish grin and replied Gee Mom, I cant believe I put all that food into me and I dont think I have ever seen you eat with such gusto. It was wonderful! Yes it sure was, now if your ready hows about we continue our adventure and walk it off? she said with a smile. Good idea there, I really have to take a walk now, so where do you want to go? The young girl said I may want to check out the different exotic buildings just down the road from here. It may give me an idea of plants that may work in the new atrium I want for your fathers new building. What about you? I think I want to head down to the lake and check out the layout there, I could see it off in the distance from the lookout so I would really like to take a closer look that, is if you dont mine being left alone again for a little while? Of course not dear, thats what today all is about, we can meet at a location that will be easy enough for us both to reach and then compare notes. Neither had any worries about traveling to far away because Hankland made it easy access for anyone wanting to explore the area by providing motorize carts for anyone wishing to use them. Spencer thought it a good idea and did just that. Seeing his mother off he started off in a leisure pace stopping here and there to check out the different growths that led him down to the lake front. The view from the lake was breathtaking and Spencer stopped long enough to study the statue dedicated to the memory Hank Lawrence. He had little doubt in his mind that this man was well loved and respected when he was alive and his memory was kept alive by the people in charge today. He had move on down to the lake and had been there for a while totally engrossed in the plant life when his concentration was disturbed by the laughter of three young boys that ran by him on the path where he had been studying the different shrubs. He straightened up

104
rubbing his stiff back and took note of the three. They had stopped on the path and were studying one of the large white bloomed from a plant that Spencer had to admit he had no idea as to its name. He was surprise to note that they were being very careful around it, bending in to smell its fragrance and not grabbing its stem bringing it to them and not chancing breaking its stem. Some where off in the not to far distance he heard a voice calling out and soon the three were racing away towards it. He could heard the lively chatter as a group neared him on the path and within minutes he could see the three boys were accompanied by three adults. Spencer was just about to move on when he spotted the frame of someone he knew quite well. Why it was Captain Jacob of all people and in all places. What in the world was he doing here? He thought to himself. He was just about to step out from the large tree that he had been standing behind to surprise his friend when his breath caught in his throat. Jacob was not alone. He was with an older woman with his arm gently wrapped around her waist. It was easy to see he was totally in love with the woman just by the way he looked at her but thats not what stopped Spencer in his tracks. It was the younger woman that walked with them that gave him the punch in the heart and took his breath away to the point he needed to reach out to the tree next to him for support. LAURA! There was no doubt about it. Laura! Here! And with the Captain! It was more than he could take in at the moment. So many questions ran through his head he was dizzy. Later replaying the scene in his mind he was surprised that he even thought of taking the pictures. They hadnt spotted him and he took as many as his camera would allow. He was thankful that he had just put in a new role and before they passed beyond his site and he managed to use the whole role without them seeing him. Spencer emerged from behind the tree and slowly walked towards the cart he had been using. He just had to sit for a moment and gather his thoughts and catch his breath. After all these years he finally found her, and of all

105
places here, and with of all people, his friend Jacob. What was the connection between the two he wondered? How long had they known each other? Did Jacob know about him? Was she here on holidays and who was that lady that Jacob was so taken with? What role did she play in all this? Spencer knew one thing for sure and that was he had to get away for here before she seen him. He needed to find out more about where she had been and about the children that were with her. Was she married? Where they her children? Using his cell phone he called his Mom and asked her in the calmest voice he could muster and asked her to meet him back at the car. Connie knew that something was wrong the moment she heard his voice but instead of asking questions right then and there so she promised to head right for the car. Connie Spencer was not prepared for the sight that greeted her when she met up with her son. Spencer, my heavens dear, whats wrong, you look like youve seen a ghost, Connie spoke with great concern in her voice. She hadnt seen her son look like this in years and she shuttered at that memory. I found her Mom, I found Laura he spoke in almost a whisper. Connie was shocked into silence. She sensed he needed to go on. Mom, she wasnt alone, she was with Jacob! he told her in disbelief. What! Connie said in shocked. The questions then filled Connies mind but she let Spencer go on and tell her the details of the chance sighting. When he was done Connie noticed he had gained some of his composure back so she asked him What are you going to do now Spencer? I know you have always wondered about her and that she hurt you a great deal, whats your next step?

106

I am going home to rationalize this and then go on from there. I need to find out more before I can act upon anything and if I can act on anything. She may have a life that I have no right to interfere with and if thats the case I will leave her to it. There has been enough hurt between us and I dont plan on seeking any kind of revenge on something that happened a long time ago. I need closure thats all and I have to know where she has been all these years and if she is happy, that will be enough for me. Ok, son lets see what we can find out and where we go from there. What about Jacob, do you plan on questioning him? No Mom, I think Ill see what I can find out where he fits in the scheme of things first. I wouldnt want to bring him in on something he may know nothing about. Yes, thats a good idea. Lets find out about Laura first and go from there. So, whats your first step? Connie asked half worried and half curious. I am going to get in touch with Wade Porter; if anyone can dig up anything at all I am sure he can. I will have him flown up as soon as possible, today, if I can reach him. I want him to get on to this before she has a chance to move. Why dont you try and get in touch with him right now, just pull off to the side of the road, Connie said with a mild excitement. Im sure the sooner you contact him the faster you get started. Good idea Mom, he told her and finding a safe place he pull of at the first safe spot on the road and made his phone call. Wade Porter had just been tidying up a few loose ends when his phone rang. He had been expecting a call from his latest client so he was very surprised to hear his friend Spencer Vincent on the line. Hello Spencer, this is a nice surprise, what can I do for you? Well Wade, I was wondering how you are free to do a big job for me starting right away? he asked his long time friend.

107
Sure Spencer, I just finished up on my last job so I have nothing lined up, Wade replied without batting an eye at the request. He worked for the Vincent family before and knew it had to be of the up most importance for Spencer to call him direct. Is today too soon Wade, I know its short notice but I need you now. Can you meet about three hours at my office? He asked his friend. He had met Wade shortly after his losing Laura. Wade knew that he had gone through something that shattered him but since Spencer never spoke of it he respected his privacy and never asked. Little did Wade know that Spencer, in turn respected him for this and they soon formed a friendship that lasted true and strong all these years. Wade wasted little time when he arrived, heading straight for Spencers office. He found his friend looking at a folder of pictures, looking ruffled and in attire he had never seen him in before. So, old buddy Can I ask you what the great emergency is that you needed me so fast, it sounds pretty important, he told his friend. Spencer had to smile at his friends bluntness knowing full well that Wade never pussyfooted on any subject, if he wanted to know he asked. Sit back my friend because I have a story to tell you and the part you are going to play in it to finish it. Spencer told him everything that had gone on and what he had discovered today after all these years. Wade sat in quiet disbelief. It was a story he had heard before, hell, they made movies about this stuff but to hear that one his best friends actually lived it and that friend was Spencer Vincent and that after all these years he was still that much in love with her, really took his breath away. He had seen Spencer date some of the most beautiful women in the world so he could only just imagine what this woman was like.

108

Spencer looked at his friend just sitting quietly beside him. Wade, I want you to find out all you can about her, is she married, happy, all of it. I know youre the best investigator in the business. You have proven that over and over again and I know I can trust you to the end, others have tried and failed, this would be a challenge, do you think want to take it on? Wade look at his friend and without a second thought said, Spencer, I look forward to this challenge, where and when do we start? he answered without hesitation. Connie Vincent wasted little time once she took off from the airport. She called her husband and told him she was on her way home and completed their conversation with small talk. She then got down to business with some important call to get her part of the investigation going. She had made notes as she traveled and by the time she landed she had a plan on the different actions she would take. Her car was waiting for her when she arrived and her thought little of it when she asked him to drop her off at her office instead of home. Connie went straight up to her office and was happy to see one of the people she called there already waiting for her. Her secretary handed her an envelope containing information she had phoned ahead for and was pleased to see it too had arrived. She greeted the guest and invited him into her office, offered him coffee and then got down to business. Mr. Daniels, she started off, you come to me highly recommended. I have been told you are one of the best investigators in the business. I have also been told you are to be trusted not to divulge anything you may discover about the information you may gather. I need you to be very discrete on the matter I bring before you. You have my word Mrs. Vincent; I hold everything I learn in the highest of confidence. You cant stay in business for long if you dont. I give you my word Connie Vincent look at the man seated across from her and had to smile. She felt good about him right away so she decided to continue. Our family deals in a lot of different enterprises as you

109
may know, recently we heard about one of our employees that we have taken an interest in but try as we might we cant find out to much about him. He is a very private man and other that the usual employee bio we know nothing about him. We want you to find out everything you can. It is of the utmost importance to the family and his future. Connie continued in her best business form, This is the usual stuff we have she said and handed him the bio sheet she had called ahead for. His name is Jacob Taylor, Captain Jacob Taylor to be exact, and he is the Captain of one of my sons cruise ships, the Sea Dancer. They have become good friends over last little while and now my son wants to bring him into the family fold. We have no problem with our sons decision but Captain Taylor would be in one of the highest positions this company has to offer and we need to know as much about him as possible. We need someone that can be very discrete in finding out everything they can about him without making it obvious he is being investigated. Now we know he has never been arrested or anything silly like that, we have all that kind of information, what we need is the rest. Do you know what I mean? Yes Mrs. Vincent, I think I know exactly what youre looking for and I think I can help, just say when. Good Connie said, The Captain is due back aboard ship at the end of the week, will that give you time to clear up things here to let you take a three week cruise aboard the ship? Three weeks, oh my, I certainly shall enjoy this job he said with a chuckle. Well thats not the rest of it, I also want someone in on the inside and I was thinking you may be able to help me out in that capacity also.

110
Do you have anyone that could work aboard a cruise ship without raising questions, the crew has been with this man for a long time, and they would know him as well as anybody and would be very protective of his personal well being. I need someone to fit in and become one of them. Do you know of someone that could handle that kind of a job? Connie Vincent asked. Paul Daniels looked at the very stylish woman that sat across from him. She was a lady, of that there was little doubt. This Captain Jacobs must be a well respected and very private man if the Vincent family was checking him out in this manner. He had been in this business for over thirty years now and he knew that there had to be more going on than what was being told. He also knew that if this man passed the test he wouldnt be a Captain much longer but maybe the head of all Vincents luxury liners and everything that was apart of that world. It would be quite a task from what he had read about the Vincents enterprises. I have the perfect person for the job Mrs. Vincent. I have a person that can handle this sort of job with no problem at all. I have had him working in some pretty high places and he has never let me down. I will check out to see how I can get him on the duty roster for this cruise in some kind of capacity. Paul Daniels answered with certainty I can take care of that right now with a phone call if you like or would that be suspicious? Normally I would say I would prefer to handle things my way but where time is of the essence I will take you up on your offer and have you take care of it for me. Now do you have anything on the Captain I might be able to look at so I can get an idea of the man I am going to be reporting on? Paul Daniels asked of her. Connie Vincent opened the top drawer of her desk and pulled out a folder. She laid the folder on the table and pushed it toward Paul Daniels. This is what we have to date. I dont know if there is anything there can help you but youre welcome to look it over if you like. Paul Daniels took the folder and opened it to the first page. Containing the basics he moved on and discovered that Captain was an avid fisherman. He

111
smiled to himself at this fact because he too lived to fish and in fact had fished all over the world. He and the Captain would hit it off just on this fact alone that is if he could get close enough to him. He quickly skimmed through the rest of the folder and closing it up passed it back to Connie Vincent. The Captain and I have something in common that I am sure I can work with, Mrs. Vincent, as luck would have it I see that we both like to fish and that in itself could be a very good tool to get next to him. I know the Captain always approves the guest list at his table. He also takes a moment to find out a little about each guest before he invites them to dine with him so he can have something to talk with them about. He should enjoy talking to you. Connie told him. Yes, lets hope he keeps asking me back, but I have no worry there, all I need is a foot in the door and Ill take it from there. The young lad that works for me that I want to help me out is named Rick Frost; he is up to date on all traveling needs and only has to hear from me to be available. Good, Ill have everything you will possibly need sent over to your office first thing in the morning then; I also would prefer you not to contact me while youre aboard ship. I have a list of ports of call for the voyage so I will expect you to contact me at the number I provide you with. Please speak only to me and dont leave a message other than your name. she cautioned him. I cant enforce on you the utmost need to be very discrete on this matter Mr. Daniels, this man could be very important to us in the near future, we dont want to lose him, hes very important to us and our future plans. She told him seriously. I understand Mrs. Vincent and I dont think youll be disappointed. Paul Daniels assured her.

112
Now if that is all I will be on my way to set things up for the voyage ahead. Lets hope for calm waters he added with a chuckle and stood to shake Connie Vincents hand before leaving. Connie set to work immediately after Paul Daniels left and within a couple of hours she had everything needed to set the wheels in motion for her part of the investigation. The only thing left was to reach Spencer and tell him what she had done so he knew what was happening on her end. Hearing Spencers voice she knew he was excited at what she had managed to do in such a short time. He filled her in on his friend Wade and what he planned to do on his end and together both thought that the only thing they could do now was wait. Spencer told his Mom that he would see her this weekend like they had planed. The family had made arrangements to get together and have a family gathering. Spencer told his mother he would speak to Simon about what was going on but he thought it best to keep things quite from the rest of the family for now. He was thinking of his father at this point and really didnt want to do any thing to rehash old wounds that he thought his father still felt over the whole thing. He often felt that while his father knew Spencer had forgiven him he knew his father hadnt forgiven himself. Connie Vincent didnt question his request for privacy on this matter. Spencer had kept certain parts of his life private so the request didnt seem strange at all. She told him she would leave it him tell those he wanted and respect his wishes. The week-end was to hold more of a surprise for both mother and son than either could have ever imagined. It was a loving and loud gathering that came together. The children were full of energy and were everywhere all at once. Connie and Robert loved it and rejoiced in all the energy they produced. There was little time to reflect on what was on the backs of some of the minds of some of the Vincents and the chance to talk about between mother and son was almost impossible. It was Robert Vincent that came up with the idea of gathering the children and taking them out to the zoo for a few hours and as it turn out the house was once again

113
quiet with only Spencer, his mother, Andrea and Megan staying behind to ready the evening meal. While Connie and Megan were in the kitchen busy with meal preparation Spencer filled Andrea in all that had happened in the last few days and when he finished she was at a loss for words. She was well aware of the great pain this woman put her brother through and she also knew why it happened. She didnt know exactly how to feel over the shock of after all this time; would the unanswered question finally be answered? She didnt know to be happy for him or sad. She was worried thats for sure. She knew he still loved the woman and some part of him still looked for her hoping for a chance meeting. Spencer showed her the folder with the pictures he took of Laura. Andrea barley remembered a slender girl with mousy brown hair on the night of Spencers welcome home party. She had little chance of meeting her when they were whisked away to ready themselves for the nights fun. The woman in the pictures was certainly not mousy girl she remembered but very beautiful woman and she could understand why her brother would have fallen for her. Andrea placed the file down on the table and deep in thoughts of the past. She strolled out onto the terrace and Spencer followed and laying a hand on her brothers shoulder and in a voice full of love and concern asked Spencer, How are you handling all of this, Spencer? Spencer understood the concern and answered, I am ok right now. I have so many questions I need answers to but all can think of right now is after all this time is that I finally found her. The rest will come with time and what information I can find out, I have no intentions of disrupting her life as it is, but I am hoping that in the end I can finally find some kind of closer to it all, the not knowing has always eaten at me and now I may finally find out the answers to it all. He told he staring off into the distance.

114

The two were so involved in their conversation on the terrace that they hadnt notice Megan come into the room. She didnt notice them on the terrace herself so finding the room empty she settled herself down with the cold drink she had brought with her. She noticed the folder sitting on the table with some of the pictures ready to fall out and opened it to see the face of a beautiful woman staring back at her. The woman had been caught in laughter and the light in her eyes were sparkling with joy. It only took Megan a moment or two to realize who she was. She laughed out loud and in doing so caught the attention of the two on the terrace. Spencer and Andrea entered back into the room and in doing so were surprised to see Megan smiling from ear to ear. She had laid the folder down so when they entered they couldnt figure out the reason behind her laughter. Simon had told Megan what had happened to Spencer long ago and she had little doubt about the pain off losing Laura cost him. She had a very tender spot for her brother-in-law and respected and admired him greatly. She had often accompanied him to different functions and had been romantically linked in the gossips columns on more than one occasion as Spencers love interest. The whole family got a great laugh over it and just let people think what they wanted. Alright Megan Vincent, Andrea looked at her sister-inlaw with warm and loving look. Whats so funny that youre sitting here and laughing over nothing? What are you up to now? Megan had a great sense of humor and they were all at one time or another caught in her web of practical jokes. They loved her all the more for it. She usually got as good as she gave and took the retaliation from them in the same fun and laughter it was meant for. Im not up to a single thing my dear, she said with a twinkle in her eye. I think thats a question you should be asking your dear brother. Really Spencer, I never thought your male ego was that delicate that you would seek revenge, she said with laughter in her voice.

115
Connie Vincent had just entered the room at this point and seeing the puzzled look on her son and daughter faces and the grin on Megans could only wonder what was going on now. Well, she said its clear to see I have just walked in on something interesting, whats going on the both of you. It look like you have been hit with cold water. What has Megan done to the two of you this time? She asked with a chuckle. I havent done a thing Mother, Megan replied in a shocked voice that all knew had little actual shock into it. I couldnt help noticing the folder Spencer had been carrying around with him earlier just laying on the table there. I could tell they were pictures because a couple had slipped out. I just went to gather them up neatly when one fell completely out. Seeing she had their undivided attention she continued. I was surprised to see that they were of The Phoenix and without her makeup or hair done which would be worth a great deal of money to the right gossip rag and knowing he is to much of a gentleman to do such a thing I just fanaticized what he would want them for. I just got a chuckle over the possibilities and thats where we are right now. Megan seeing the look on the faces of the three people standing in the room felt a feeling come over her like something was definitely wrong and she thought she might have stumbled onto something she had no business knowing about. Oh my heavens Spencer, I am so sorry, I didnt mean to pry, I just wanted to put the folder out of harms way with the children and all. Spencer hearing the concern in Megans voice quickly went to her side in reassurance and putting an arm around her said softly No sweetie, you have done nothing wrong. Spencer gave her a brotherly hug and reassured her that all was fine. He then questioned her about the strange comment she said about his pictures. Megan those pictures are of someone I once knew a long time ago, why in heavens name do you think its that Phoenix woman, they look nothing a like?

116

It was Megans turn to look at the three of them in disbelief. Well I would stake my life on it I am that sure! she spoke with assurance, I would know that womans face under any kind of makeup or disguise. I am never without her books in some shape or form; I attend all her signings and go to every gathering she attends. I know her so well and not only do I know her she know me enough that we had had supper together a few times when we met. The four of them now looked at each other waiting for someone to speak first. Spencer being confused over the whole idea finally said to his beloved sister-in-law, Megan dear, I can assure you that the woman I met on the boat and the woman in those pictures are two different women, what makes you think they are one and the same? Spencer said picturing the two of them in his mind. Megan answered with little hesitation, I have no doubt that the lady on the ship would be quite different. She is in her Phoenix character and acts the part to the fullest. It is part of her mystique and why people love her. The lady behind the face is so private nothing is known about her. She only appears as Ms. Jasmine or The Phoenix in public. How in blazes you ever got those shots of her is amazing because others have tried and I know that anyone getting her out of character would end up with a lot of money, Megan suddenly rushed to Spencer side and asked. Oh Spencer your not going to expose her are you. She just brushed you off surely your ego is not that shattered? Spencer looked down at his sister-in-law quite confused and answered, Heavens no, Megan dear, have no fear of that. What I cant see is how you see these two women as being the same person. Well I guess I will just have to prove it then, Megan now determined to show the little group she knew what

117
she was talking about. Spencer may I have one of those photos and I will prove to you all I am not losing my mind. Spencer handed the whole folder and taking it from him said, I will be right back, and with a determined stomp left the room only to return in seconds with her carry all bag with her and made her way to the computer. Now watch this everyone and tell me what you think, Megan said with a determined voice. She then displayed the picture Spencer gave her and the latest picture of Phoenix on a split screen on the computer. Megan was well averse to the working of a computer and often played with many projects doing layouts and posters for her job. The group slowly watched in amazement as Megan transformed Laura into The Phoenix and by the time she was completed there was little doubt in there mind that the two ladies in the picture were one and the same. Spencer felt like someone had punched him in the gut. The cold shoulder he had gotten from Phoenix took on a whole new meaning now and as he replayed the whole scene from the ship was lost to the people in the room. Megan was still confused and looked to the other two women with deeply concerned look. Andrea motioned Megan to follow them out onto the terrace while Spencer stared intently at the faces Megan had done on the computer. Softy but in a sharp tone she asked the two women, Will one of you please tell me what the blazes is going on, I have never known Spencer to act like this over a woman? Sweetheart, those pictures are of Laura, Andrea spoke softly. Spencer and Mother took a trip this week and while they were exploring a beautiful nursery Spencer found her. He managed to get those shots of her without her knowing and was trying to get over that shock when you and your wonderful eye for detail just dropped another bomb and not only did he find his Laura after all these years, Andrea continued, Captain Jacob was there with her. Oh my God, She said in disbelief, Phoenix and Laura is the same person? she said astounded.

118

I know what happened all those years ago but to find her like that and then to find out this, Megan felt her heart would break for her beloved brother-in-law. We have to help him! she said turning to go back inside, We have to do something! she said with tender love for the man she had come to love so much and quickly returned into the room and went to Spencer who hadnt moved from the chair he had somehow found to sit in. Connie Vincent stood by her son softly stroking his head and when Megan and Andrea entered the room they had little doubt that she was worried. Megan kneeled at Spencers knee and spoke softly to him. Spencer dear, I understand now why this is such a shock, I want you to hear me and I want you to look at me, its very important Spencer, please! It was through a fog that Spencer heard Megans plea and slowly focused his mind and eyes to where the voice was coming from. The face of his beautiful sister-in-law appeared and the worry on her face made him realize the how the others must see him also. He reached out and touched Megans face and then stood up and hugged his Mom. I am sorry everyone he spoke softly, I guess I lost it there for a moment. I promise it wont happen again, it was just a shock thats all. Megan gave him a hug and then spoke directly into his face. Spencer, I am so sorry you had to find out that way. I never met Laura so I had no idea what she looked like, I would never have done something like that to you. Spencer gave her a hug and said I know you wouldnt dear, it was just a shock thats all Well my dear brother-in-law, I may not have known or have met Laura but I sure do know a lot about Phoenix and I can answer many question you may have and if you want to start asking I am more than willing to start filling in the gaps. Spencer smiled at Megan and again hugged her saying,

119
Oh yes, I have questions and I would love to start asking them right now but the rest of the family should be home anytime and we want to keep this as quiet as possible until we find out all we can. Lets meet tomorrow at my apartment where we can talk freely. I have waited all this time I think I can wait one more night. He assured them. The little group had just started to move off when the front door flew open and within seconds the house was filled with noise and laughter once again. There was little notice that all was not right with a few members of the Vincent family. The attention was centered more on the gathering. This was family time and cherished by all there including Spencer Vincent. Robert and Connie were glad to see their bed and within minutes were fast asleep. Simon and Megan too, felt bone weary from the days festivities and the excitement of the day being together as a complete family and made an early night of it. Victoria had fallen asleep not to long after leaving her grandparents house and making sure little ears didnt hear something they werent suppose to Andrea turn the car radio on low so she could fill Philip in on the events that had taken place while he was out with his daughter and the rest of the family. Philip was shocked when he heard everything for he too knew the details of Spencers long stay away from his family years ago. Spencer was the only one that night to sit up and stare deeply at the photographs he now had in his possession. He was a long way from sleep and he knew it so instead of just letting the thoughts take over his mind he decided to check out what he himself could find what the internet had to say about this Phoenix woman. He may pick up on something others may miss and for the next few hours he found himself in a world of interest and intrigue. It was mid morning before the group gathered to find out if Megan could fill them in on what she knew. Vincent had provided some light trays of food to munch on while they were together and it didnt take long before they had settled down to talk about things. Philip had joined the group leaving the two boys with his parents and to round the group off Simon also joined then.

120

Connie Vincent had told the group that her husband had gone golfing so she wouldnt be missed for some time and they all chuckled over that. Good Mom, Spencer said, I dont want dad to get upset or start blaming himself again, all thats in the past but I know Dad, if he thought he could do something now he would be out there trying to fix things and we need to be careful of what lays ahead. I dont want Laura to go underground again until I have a chance to at least apologize for the past. I think that is something we all agree on, Connie Vincent said in reply. I love your father dearly as you all know and we dont keep secrets between us but in this case I think we should just keep things between us until we know whats going on and even then our involvement depends on to what degree Spencer wants us involved. This is his personal life and if he says butt out we do so. We are here as a support unit and only act on his request. Connie spoke with authority in her voice. Spencer gave his Mom a big hug and as everyone settled down he himself found a spot bringing those gathered closer together. He laid the pictures of Laura on a center table so those that didnt know her could see the woman they were to discuss. He waited little time in getting things under way and said to the group, I spent some time on the computer after I came home to see what I could find out about Phoenix or Ms Jasmine. I found it very strange that someone with a reputation such as hers has very little written about her. What there is out there about either of them can be found on the jackets of her many books or hear say. She only appears for special function such as book signing or special events, when these are over with; she just disappears like some kind of ghost. She is in demand but she picks and chooses her appearances carefully and never to long. She is handled by the best and while she may seem to appear alone in public she is well

121
protected. Spencer continued, It is believed she lives some where in New York but no one has pin pointed that out for sure. Spencer knew he had the groups undivided attention so he continued, Many have tried the trick you did Megan but the results were far from what you showed us. She has only appeared in public with one male who just happens to be and older gentleman that many think may be her father but after seeing her last week and having the run in with her on the ship I think this older gentleman may be Captain Jacob. She never introduces him to any one so people just form their own opinions. When asked about him she manages to evade the question, and if they ask him right out whom he is he just replies a fortunate man and no more. The bio I have of her is just useless information. The one thing I did think unusual was the birthday given out as hers is also Lauras. The rest of the information is fan fare stuff gotten from interviews through the years. Spencer stopped then and looked at the group indicating that what he told them was all he could find out which in turn was very little other than the birthday. Well, said Megan, I know things but the stuff I know may or may not help you so here goes She fell upon writing years ago by accident. She had been ill for a spell and to pass the time started writing childrens stories. A friend thought they were good enough to be published and took them to a publisher who in turn signed her on the spot. She also wrote articles for a newspaper and there too wrote as Ms Jasmine. She has been doing so ever since. Megan paused for a moment to see if there were any questions. Spencer had one. Where did she come up with the name Jasmine, I know its not the name of her favorite flower Megan shrugged her shoulders and answered, We figured it was her real name and where she was writing childrens books it suited her character. I had no idea it wasnt her real name until yesterday. I have always played along with whatever character she happened to be in at the time so it was never a big issue.

122
Megan went on, Phoenix came later when she started writing her adult books. She didnt want the two characters mixed up so did a complete make over for Phoenix making her the hot bomb shell we all know her as. She never combines her appearances to run together Megan stopped again to see if anyone had questions and this time it was Connie Vincent to ask. You mean she wont appear at one location as one character and if need be change and appear as the other? Absolutely not, Megan said firmly, She is so strict on this rule she wont answer questions about either one. She keeps them apart as if they were really two separate individuals so much so that you forget they really are one and the same. It was Andrea who asked the next question but it was to Spencer she spoke. What character did you meet with Victoria, Spenser? Spencer thought back and answered, You know Im not really sure. She had her head completely covered and wore dark sun glasses so I didnt really get a good look at her face then. She spoke to Victoria as Jasmine that much I am sure off but at supper that night she was all Phoenix. The next morning when she answered the door she was in casual attire and had some kind of scarf on her head but I can clearly remember the red hair peeking out from it and the green eyes. We all know I didnt get to say to much to her and it all makes sense to me now. She knew who I was but I didnt have a clue as to who she was. The strange thing about it was I felt that I should know her and I even mentioned it to the Captain as I recall but then I was escorted away and never thought any more about it. He spoke softly. Spencer lost himself in thought for a moment and when he spoke again it was easy to hear the pain in his voice. I have to fine out if there is a way I can fix this, she still hates me I see that now. I dont want to interfere in her life but I have to let her know what happened back then and why I walked away. I will never be at peace with myself if I dont. He said sadly. Connie Vincent reached over to touch her sons hand and said quietly, We understand son and we will do

123
whatever you ask of us. Simon spoke next saying, She doesnt have a clue that hell you went through trying to find her Spencer and once she does maybe things will be different. Do you know any more about her Megan? it was Philip asking now. Yes some. Megan replied. She also happens to be one of our biggest contributors to our foundation and can be counted on for quite a sizable donation each year. The group was stunned to hear this bit of news. Oh my heavens I didnt know that! Connie said in a surprised voice, I have never seen her name on our roster for contributors I am sure of that. No you wouldnt see it Mother, it comes in through another source. I know you know of the H. Lawrence Foundation. Megan replied. Connie Vincent was the one to give a surprised, Oh My! at the name, Are you telling me thats her foundation? Megan nodded her head, Well I know she is attached to it in some way and I never gave it much thought until now but maybe if she is married thats her husbands last name. Spencer quickly jotted the name down for further reference. It could be that the lady in question is really Laura Lawrence in private life and thats why she has been able to disappear when she is out of public eye. Philip said, It could be the break you need Spencer in finding out what happen to her back then. Yes, it certainly gives me something to work on. Can you tell me anything more about her Megan? Well not to much more, I mean I know things and I am certain I will remember bits and pieces here and there, I can tell you that when we call on her we can only reach her through the JSK Agency.

124
They handle all her bookings and since we have a fun raiser coming up in the near future we will in fact be doing just that. Megan said with assurance. Yes, your right Megan, Andrea said nodding her head at the same time. She has never been known to miss this event and has made sure she is kept inform and has told us New Horizons is her favorite project. Simon had been listening closely to the conversations and he questioned the event. Your organization has so many things on the go I dont know how you keep up, what does this one detail? He asked. Connie Vincent was quick to answer, As you well know the three of us, Meagan, Andrea and I started this foundation years ago to help young girls that have fallen on desperate times. They are often alone with no place to turn or nobody to help them. This family has been so blessed because we have each other but I know of many that have so little. I decided years ago to do what I could to help better the lives of those that wanted a better tomorrow, something better on their horizon, something to give them hope and let them know they were not alone and that someone cared. Some of them come to us pregnant and alone, uneducated, barley alive. We dont judge them for it could be anyone of us or our family. When they seek us out we in turn do everything possible to give them the chance life took away. Yes you do amazing work with your foundation too, Spencer acknowledged. I admire the fact that the three of you dont sit back and just be Ladies of the Manor sort of speaking Simon acknowledged, I know you work very hard at what you do. I know that you are strong believers in education and health issues but like I said I never know from one minute to the next what youre up to. Well dear, Connie said to her son, You are so busy in the business world it would be hard for any of you to keep up. Our organization is very strong and we have managed to branch out into many areas. You would have to work for us to know all what we do and even then it would be a full load. We each have our own department we are in charge of and then we also have a full staff of dedicated and hard working people that work with us and for us.

125
There was pride in the faces of the three women as Connie Vincent spoke, she loved what she was doing and so did the other two women in the room. She continued on with her explanations, the organization may be called New Horizons but as it branches out into the different avenues it takes on many names, no matter what it is called all of the work is handled by us. We oversee everything to make sure needs are met and no woman is left without the help she may need and from the time the woman enters our doors until the time she feels she can make it on her own, we stand beside her. I dont understand how this Phoenix or Laura or what ever her name is would even want something to do with you if she knows who you are. I mean isnt it logical that if she is trying to stay clear of Spencer wouldnt she stay clear of you? Philip asked. Yes, Andrea said, that would make sense Philip but I dont think she knows who we are, Mother doesnt use her married name like I do and Megan uses her single name also. She never got to really meet us all those years ago; I had a brief encounter with her the night of the surprise party and the same with Mother, she never got to meet Megan because she wasnt a part of the family then. We keep a low profile as to our involvement with the different fund raisings preferring the fund raisers get the praise for the hard work they do. We go after the corporate sponsorship instead and so far everything has worked out with great results. It was Megans turn to add to the information now so she filled them in on what she knew, I am the one that usually meets with Phoenix or Ms Jasmine when she arrives, thats why I know what I know. She has never linked me with the Vincent family the same as I would have never linked her with us.

126
I can tell you she is a very private person and although you think you know her she is quite the woman of mystery. She has never spoke of her family and when I have asked her about them she has simply smiled and gave me some vague answer. She always arrives at her destination alone and leaves alone refusing any offers to be picked up or dropped off. Megan continued, She is only seen when she wants to be seen and I know that many have tried to catch her when she is out of the public eye only to be disappointed. She has been spotted in one of the luxury apartments uptown The Florentine Towers, I think, but where she goes when she gets there is anybodys guess. I have heard that even bribes cant flush her out. Well, Spencer said, we know more now than what the outside world does and the one thing we have to do in this case is to be very cautious, she has people guarding her thats for sure but who are they and why does she need guarding? Good question, Simon spoke, So what do we do from here? I am going to do some investigating on my own right now if you dont mind. Spencer said, When I find out more we can gather and I will fill you in. I may call on you to use your expertise on matters but until then I ask you to keep this just between us. I have the feeling that if she gets suspicious of too many out of the way inquiries she may get spooked and all will be lost again. Spencer, Andrea spoke to her loving brother, We all know how much this woman meant and means to you even now, and we will do anything you ask of us. We just hope you dont get hurt again in the process. You went through hell with your last encounter with her please dont set yourself up for another fall, you almost didnt make it through the last one. Spencer went to her and gave her a brotherly hug. I promise, last time I didnt see it coming but this time I am ready for whatever happens. I am in control now and until I have my say she wont escape me again. He said with determination. Spencer had seen the group to the door and started making note on what he had heard on what he had to do. A week had gone by before Connie first heard from Paul

127
Daniels. She was thankfully alone when her private line rang. Hearing Paul Daniels on the other end filled her with anticipation but she waited to hear what he had to say first. Mrs. Vincent, this is Paul, can you talk? he asked Yes Paul, I am quite alone, do you have some news for me? she asked Yes I do as a matter of fact and I think you will be quite pleased. First off everything went off without a hitch, my inside contact is a young lad named Rick. He has fitted right in with the crew and has been a big help. The Captain definitely loves fishing as much as I do so we have spent quite a bit of time together. We have dined together almost every night. He is a fascinating man to say the least and the people he associates with come from all walks of life from royalty to the everyday Joe. His crew loves him and you wont hear a bad word about him from any one of them. He is a very private man that much we knew but what isnt advertised about him is that he is a hero. Paul continued without stopping. Do you remember that shipping disaster that happened about fifteen years ago where if it werent for the fast thinking of a ships Captain many lives would have been lost not saved? Yes, Paul I do seem to recall that. Connie replied with curiosity. Well, that was Captain Jacob. He not only rescued them but he personally dove into the water and pulled a lot of them out himself. They wanted to reward him and do all the normal things people want to do but he wouldnt hear of it. He disappeared for a time to let things blow over and quietly return back to work without any kind of fanfare and has continued on in his quite non consuming manner. Oh my, what a wonderful thing to do, Connie replied. He started working for your son shortly after that and has been with youre family ever since.

128

Paul Daniels continued lately there has been a change in our Captain and the crew thinks he may be involved with a lady by the name of Sara McCrery. We will know more next week because she is going to be joining him for a ways and according to the crew they say they have never seen him act so jittery before. They also say that the big time author Phoenix is due to arrive also and its been known for the Captain to spend a lot of time with her. They dont know whats going on because he has them both staying almost cabin to cabin next to each other. Now thats interesting, why would he do that I wonder? Connie asked I asked him why he seemed to be preoccupied the last few times I was with him and he apologized and then told me that he had two very special guests coming aboard at our next port of call and he wanted to make sure everything was perfect for them. He then asked me if I had ever heard of the Phoenix woman and I said no. He said she was a world class author that he met years ago and he thought of as a daughter and because he doesnt see her to much he was really looking forward to her stay. Paul went on to say the Captain then told me that he was also expecting a very special lady friend of his and with her arrival the tongues would surly start wagging wondering what was going on with the two ladies and him. They have tried to link me with Phoenix for years but couldnt prove anything and now he was worried that his friend would be put under the microscope also. I then volunteered to assist him as an escort for one of the two ladies if he thought it may help with the gossip and he took me up on it. He figured if they were seen with me then people wouldnt give it a second thought maybe that this Phoenix lady was traveling with relatives. It looks like I will be spending some time being up close and personal with all of them. Connie Spencer couldnt believe the luck of the man and told him so, Paul thats good work! I wish I could tell you more about the two women but I

129
have nothing to report on them except that they are important to the Captain and if the crew is right Sara McCrery is more than just a friend. I will see what I can find out about her on this end Connie replied. Keep up the good work and thank Rick for me when you see him. This is very helpful. Ill talk to you soon then Paul and Connie hung up her phone only to pick it up and call Spencer. She reported what Paul Daniels had said to her and Spencer wondered if the older lady he had seen with the Captain was the same one he had seen him with at Hankland. He opened his desk drawer and pulled out the photos he had taken and found the one he had been looking for. Looking at the Captains face as he looked at the woman he had little doubt that the man was in love but what was the connection between the three. Spencer put a call into Wade and asked him if he found out anything to date and he too had news. I was going to call you tonight and fill you in Wade informed him. There is a lot of movement going on at the present moment. Laura and the housekeeper are going on a buying trip and I dont know what you want me to do from here. This is what I know so far, Wade said as he grabbed his notes on the matter. The family moved here about ten years ago. Jake Morgan is Lauras brother-in -law and the owner of Hankland. He is the brain power behind the whole operation. The family is one of the most respected families I have ever come across. Jake made friends with a man named Hank Lawrence years ago and when he passed on and with the blessings of the family when Hank died the land was given to Jake. His love for the land matched that of Mr. Lawrence and he felt that he was leaving it in good hands. He wasnt wrong on that part, Wade said to Spencer and Spencer had to agree. Wade continued, The home Blossomwood is part of an estate that belongs to Laura and her sister Bridgette. I havent been able to find out to much on that as of yet other that except that it was Blossomwood that brought them to Canada.

130

Checking his notes he again he started to started to speak, Laura was a young widow when she arrive and in delicate shape. She had just lost her husband in an accident and was left to raise her twin boys by herself. The family banded together and the outcome is pretty well what you see now. They bought the home Hank and his wife Martha lived in for an Aunt and moved Mrs. Lawrence into Blossomwood to run the day to day things. Laura and she travel three times a year on buying trips for Hank seeking out new ides for him to add to the gardens. They are a tight family. Lauras sister Bridgett runs the business end of things and between all of them they have got one smooth operation. They boosted the economy and turn the little quiet community into something alive and thriving. The whole area followed his lead and you see what has developed out of that. Thats what I have to date and I just found out Laura is leaving to go on a trip and should be gone about a month. I cant find out where she is headed except she always pays a visit to her Aunt in New York when she travels. The Aunts name is Sara McCrery by the way, and from what I gathered she a widow herself and she now owns the home that Hank and Martha owned. She stays at the cottage when she visits. Spencers mind went reeling when he heard about Sara. Did you say McCrery? Sara McCrery? he asked Wade in an anxious voice. Yes, thats the Aunt, does that mean something? Yes, that was Lauras name when I knew her and its also the name of the lady Captain Jacob seems to be involved with and she must be the connection between Laura and the Captain, Spencer said in a soft voice. I guess that he must know that Laura is really this Phoenix woman and why he defended her like he did. She must have told him that we shared a past and yet he didnt turn away from the friendship that we formed, so I wonder why? I can also tell you that Lauras last name now is Brandon so she must have married at some point and that she has two children, twin boys from what I have been able to gather. He told Spencer. They are well

131
respected and from what I can gather the people in the community have no idea who Laura is when she is away from home. I guess thats about it so far. What would you like me to do now Spencer; stay or give it up? Spencer straightened his shoulders and told his friend Wrap it up Wade, you did all you could on your end and if she is going to be traveling there isnt much sense you hanging around. Thanks for the help it filled in some of the blanks thats for sure, get in touch when you get back and we will catch a game together. Youre on for that! Wade laughed, See you soon buddy. and hung up the phone. He wished he had been able to give him more but the people he managed to talk to all told him the same story so there was little else he could do at this point. Spencer paid his Mother a visit to let her know what was happening to date and told her, Mom, I heard from Wade and he told me that Laura is going on a buying trip for Hankland but before she goes she always stops off to see her Aunt in New York, a Sara McCrery, do you know her Mom? he asked puzzled. I dont know her personally son, but I know about her. She was widowed young, losing her husband in some kind of accident. There were others that died in the accident as I recall and she was left to bring up two children by herself. Girls as I remember. She worked at a local paper back then and ended up buying it outright, she then sold the paper and started a magazine company which turned out to be one of the biggest in the country. She has a great sense for business is known and respected wherever she goes. She never remarried and still writes a column or two but because of she investments throughout the years she would never have to work again in her life.

132
Spencer look at his mother in wonder, Mom, would you know her if you seen her or at least a picture of her? Why yes son, I think I would. Spencer retrieved the other photos he had taken. She hadnt seen them as yet so Spencer sorted through and found the one he was looking for. Would this be her by any chance? Spencer said, showing his mother the picture of the older woman he had taken. Connie looked at the picture and without hesitation replied Yes, thats her, a few years older but I am sure thats Sara I wonder if the two girls she brought up would have been Laura and her sister Bridgette Spencer asked looking at his Mom. I wouldnt be afraid to put a bet on it, Spencer Connie said. I do know that Phoenix is planning a voyage on Jacobss ship soon. My contacts have told me that and also that Jacob is quite excited about the upcoming visit. Connie told her son as a point of interest. Is that so Mom, well I happen to know that Laura and the housekeeper have left to go on a buying trip for Hankland. Connie raised her eyebrow in a quirky manner when she heard what he had said. What do you plan on doing Spencer? Nothing right now, at least not until I fill in some more of the blanks. Wade is due back and I plan on getting him to help me investigate this family and see what happened all those years ago and why Laura hates the sight of me even to this day. Connie was concerned about this and asked her son with worry, Are you sure you want to do this son I know she hurt you really bad all those years ago, you wanted to know where she went and now you know. What will you do once you find out all you can, what then? Spencer looked at his mother and understood her concern. I dont know Mom; I do know that when we met on that ship my heart knew who she was but my eyes didnt recognize her. I did something to have her turn against me like that and I have to find out what it is. I cant go further until I do and I hope you can

133
understand that in me. Ill stand by you no matter what son and Ill do what I can to help. You have helped so much now Mom, just keep in touch with anything you find out from your contacts and see if they can add anymore light on the whole thing. Yes son, Ill do that and I ask that you let me know before you act on anything ok? I promise Mom, I wont be going off half cocked this time. Youll know exactly what I am going to do if anything. Right now I have to make sense out of all the mystery and I need Wade for that. Connie kissed her son on the forehead and told him she knew he would be fine. Just keep in touch Spencer, thats all I ask, She said as she asked as he gathered his things. Spencer went to his mother and hugged her tightly. I will Mom, I will Connie Vincent left her son to get on with his business and apart of that business was to get in touch with Wade Porter once again. Spencer was in luck, he found his friend at home relaxing from his time away. Wade, Spencer here, did I catch you at a bad time? Nope buddy he replied Just kicking back having a beer and watching the grass grow, what can I do for you today? Spencer chuckled at the ease his friend always seen to be in. He knew he took his work seriously and he took his rest time the same way. I have come across some important information about my query and I could use some of your expertise on the matter. Really, well I find that interesting Wade sat up straight in his seat. When can we get together to discuss the matter, I felt there was more than what I found out. The sooner the better as far as Im concerned, I dont want to let things get cold. Ill come right over then if you want, the grass is making way to much noise for me anyway, he added. Spencer laughed, Ok, friend, Ill be at the office waiting, if Karen isnt at her desk just walk in,. Youll know where Ill be.

134
Wade hung up the phone and went to get dressed just a little curious about the new information Spencer had found. Guess Ill find out soon enough he said to himself and not to long after found him sitting in Spencers office. Spencer had been busy gathering the information he uncovered in the last little while so he could show it to Wade and when Wade was sitting across from him he filled his friend in on what was going on. He had copied a photo of Laura from a year book he got from his collage days and passed it over to Wade. This is Laura as I knew her in the past, he said, this is a picture of her I took while I was at Hankland. Wade looked at the two photos with interest. He commented to Spence, she looks more matured in the one you took at Hankland but other than that she looks pretty much the same, he said still looking at both pictures. Yes, Spencer said, but this is also Laura, and handed Wade the picture of Ms Jasmine. Wade was surprised to see the new photo that Spencer showed him. The hair was different, the outfit looked like she was ready to climb mountains and her whole stance was so different than the girl in the other photos. Thats quite a change, was all he said. Spencer smiled, My friend if you think thats a change wait until you get a look at this! and with that he passed his friend over the picture of Phoenix and waited for the response he knew hed get. Wade took the picture and as soon as he seen the woman that was looking back at him he straightened right up. WOW! Shes a knock out! He said spelled bound. Youre not going to tell me this is Laura too, I wont buy it Well, old buddy thats exactly who it is, trust me. Spencer assured him. I was taken completely by surprise myself, Spencer said quite seriously. I only found out myself not to long ago and I still have a hard time to grasp the whole thing myself. You believe this then? Wade asked Why?

135
Well, that older picture I showed you is the Laura I knew. I had the picture I took at Hankland sitting on my desk when Megan spotted it and she recognized her right off but she recognized her as MS Jasmine. She preformed some computer wizardry. I think that even you can see they are one and the same, and I happen to know for a fact that all three are one and the same. She writes under the name of Ms. Jasmine for younger readers. My niece Victoria loves her books. She also writes for adults and she uses the name Phoenix for her older readers. Phoenix is Jasmine and Jasmine is Laura. They are all one in the same. My God man, thats amazing! Wade stuttered. Wow! What do you want me to do about this Spencer? This is what we know Wade, what I want you to find out for me is what happened to her between this Laura and that Laura. I wrote down everything I could remember she had told me about the things in her life when we dated. She and her sister Bridgette were brought up by an Aunt after her parents were killed. I met the Aunt and from what I remember of her she was a sweet lady right out of a childrens story, complete with apron and cookies. I never met the sister because she had married and was in Europe. Spencer continued, Laura and I were both living in the dorms so I didnt really get involved with her family just as she didnt get involved with mine. We were more into each other making plans for what I thought were our futures and really didnt spend too much time with family matters. Spencers mine drifted for a moment but he brought himself out of the past quickly. I have just found out what a mistake that was. The Aunt turned out to be a Sara McCrery, and she owns one of the top selling magazines in the country. Lauras last name then was McCrery too, so the man she married must have been Brandon. I want you to find out for me what happen to Laura from the time she left collage until I seen her at Hankland. I tried years ago but couldnt find out anything. I dont plan on interfering in her life but for my peace of mind I have to know what her life was like. What took her from the little town where we went to school to Hankland. Do you

136
think you can handle it? Wade looked at his friend and realized that what ever happened between his friend and this woman affected him to the core. He would do everything possible to fill in the blanks that Spencer so greatly needed to be filled in. You did that search years ago Spencer and back then you didnt know as much then as now. You have a list of names, dates and events listed here that I can track down. It may take me some time but I am sure I can find out more. Leave it with me and I get right on it. If you need anything get it and bill me for it, Wade, I want you to have anything you need. And get back to me when you have something. Ill do that buddy. Im out of here now to start on it, catch you later. Wade rise without hesitation and headed out the door. Spencer let him see himself out and put the pictures away. He had to keep busy or else hed snap. He did the only thing he knew what to do and buried himself into his work. It was raining heavy and Spencer was deeply involved with paperwork when his private phone rang. He picked it up quickly the fine his mother on the other end. Hello Mom, quite the weather he said jokingly, a great night for work. Connie didnt lose the attempt to be cheerful for her sake she just went along with it and replied its s good thing we all know how to swim dear. Spencer, I have heard from my contact so I wanted to let you know what they have found out. Spencer straightened up in his chair and said to his mother Im all ears Mom, what have you found out? Apparently Phoenix had to cancel her travel plans and didnt board at the last moment. The Captain didnt seem to upset about this because his other guest and her niece arrived as scheduled. The Captain is spending a lot of time with the older woman who my contact named as Sara and the nieces name is Laura. He pays his respect to those at his table, Connie continued, then my contact joins them for a private meal in the Captains quarters. The talk is general and he hasnt gained anything we dont know. Laura had mentioned a trip to Canada for some fishing and the Captain was quite clear

137
that he enjoyed the time spent there. He asked what Laura what kind of business she was in and she told him she was a buyer for her brother-in-law nurseries and went on to describe what it is she actually does for him. Sara told him she was in the publishing business and apart from that little else was said. They are debarking at the next port of call and headed inland from there. He later asked the Captain if Lauras husband minded her traveling all over the world and all he was told was, Laura not married so she can travel freely. He thought it best to drop the subject and little else has been said. His counterpart has had the opportunity to be in their staterooms and has noticed nothing out of the ordinary. He said they are not overly loaded with luggage and he has checked storage and found nothing listed in their names Connie let her information sink in a little and then added, It sounds like this is just a trip she is taking with her Aunt and not as Ms Jasmine or Phoenix. He did find out she will be returning home in about a months time but they will be flying back. Laura had said she would be stopping off in New York for a day or two just to see her Aunt settled back safe and sound but its going to be straight home from there. My contact feels there is little more he will find out and the lad the Rick has been replacing will be ready to start back to work by the time they reach their next port of call so he feels its best to just fly home from there. He said if I agree I am to send him a telegram advising him to come home on an urgent matter. What do you think son? Spencer thought for a moment and told his mother her contact was probably right and that she should send the telegram. Thanks for the help Mom; I will wait to see what Wade can find out and what to do then. Connie Vincent hung up the phone feeling she wished she could have done more but she would respect her sons wishes for now and let him handle things. She could only hope things would turn out for the best but for now it was just a manner of time mixed with a whole lot of patience. Wade Porter once again thanked the heavens for

138
todays technology. He was headed for Spencers office and he had little doubt that his friend would not be disappointed. He was whistling as he entered the elevator that would take him to the plush office above. He found Spencer alone as before and was glad. He went straight into his office and found his friend just sitting and staring out the big window behind his desk. Spencer, I think you may be pleased with what I have uncovered so never mind daydreaming lets get at it. Spencer turned around smiling Glad to see you too, buddy Wade poured himself a coffee and sat down. This is what I have found out and I warn you now you may find a few surprises along the way. I first went over the notes you passed on along the details of previous searches and while the investigators did a good job for what they found they just didnt take it far enough. Wade glanced at his notes, While they concentrated on Laura, I decided to concentrate on the Aunt. This indeed surprised Spencer Why would you concentrate on her? he asked. Wade expected that kind of response so he answered his friend bluntly and honestly. Sara McCrery is a business woman; I figured that no matter where she went she would leave some kind of a paper trail. The investigator you hired all those years ago where looking for Laura and gave little thought to the Aunt. Its called thinking outside the box old buddy and I think I hit pay dirt. This is what I did, Wade went on, The information you gave me said that Saras husband was a lawyer who lost his life in an accident. It also said that at the time they were living in Boston and that there were others that died also. I judged the time frame from Lauras age now and the time her Aunt started to raise her, this is what I came up with, and passed a photocopied newspaper clipping over to Spencer. Spencer took the clipping and started to read. Well Known Lawyers die in car accident, Cody McCrery and his partner Daniel Brandon along with his wife Bonnie died this morning in a car accident in Maine. It is believed that Mr. McCrery lost control of the vehicle they

139
were driving in while trying to avoid hitting an animal. The three were headed to Canada for a vacation when the tragedy occurred. Mrs. McCrery, who is also the sister of Bonnie Brandon said she had stayed behind due to work and had kept the Brandons two daughters, Bridgette and Laura with her while the others went on ahead to prepare the lodgings were they were to stay. It was a custom for both families to vacation together The article went on to talk about the accident and funeral arrangements so Spencer just skimmed through it. He passed it back to Wade silently and it was placed back into the folder. Wade went on, Sara owned the paper she worked at and shortly after the accident sold it moved from Boston with the girls but not without adopting them and changing their last names to hers. I managed to get a copy of the wills and changing the names where a request from the Brandons incase something were to happen to them. The two girls were left everything and the Aunt was left to bring them up. Sara is a shrewd business woman and settled with the girls in Hayward where she bought a failing newspaper. She made a comfortable home for them and seen the newspaper grow and flourish. She dabbled in other things while the girls were growing up but she herself kept a low profile on all her dealings. Bridgett went to Collage taking business as her major. She graduated top of her class and within a month of graduating married her collage sweetheart Jake Morgan Spencer was amazed at what Wade had found out and let him continue without stopping him. I figure it was about this time that you and Laura were together so looking up old school records I found you both there. I have to tell you old buddy, you sure looked mighty pretty way back then, He then passed over a picture of Spencer in his lettermens sweater. Spencer looked at the photo and just smiled remembering the day it was taken. Never mind, just get on with it, and passed the picture back to his friend.

140
It was shortly after your graduation that things get fuzzy but I managed to pick up the trail again by going after the Aunt. Laura may have been able to disappear but Sara couldnt because of her business dealings. I was able to trace her to California and she wasnt alone. Bridgette and her husband were their also. I punched Saras name into the computer and found out lots of things including an interview she did with a local magazine in which she stated that she and her family were visiting the coast on holiday. I then checked out the usual things and found the she, Bridgette and Jake all applied for and got their drivers licenses for that state and found that a bit strange. Why apply for a driving license if youre on holiday? I figured they were staying because Laura must have been married at this time and maybe ready to give birth due to the age of her children, well only half of that is true. Wade knew that that piece of information would bother his friend so he kept on. I decided to check the marriage announcements to see just when she got married and found nothing under McCrery I wasnt concerned about this because I figured she may have gotten married some place else so I decided to check out birth and death announcements. Laura was a widow so I thought maybe I would find something out along that line. I again came up blank for each. I was about to give up that venue because I wasnt even sure Laura was there but something told me to check out anything on Brandon and see what I got. Spencer, you could have blown me away when I seen what come up. Wade took another clipping out of his folder and handed it over to his friend. There in black and white was the notice congratulating Laura Brandon on the birth of twin sons Cody Spencer and Daniel Robert. It went on to say that all three were doing fine and thanked all those that helped in making their arrival so happy and safe. Spencer sat there in total silence. Wade said nothing letting him sit quietly taking in all he had heard. After a little while Spencer looked at his friend and asked is there anything more? Wade noted the coldness in his voice.

141
Yes, I next found the family living in Canada where they are now. Everyone except Sara and she went to New York where she now owns the largest magazine feature in the country as well as her own publishing house and any number of media that deals with the written word. She is in fact one very wealthy woman and I would be scared to put a net worth to all her assets. She also happens to be the sole publisher on the MS Jasmine and Phoenix books. I just bet she is. Spencer said, Looks like its a real cozy family affair. Wade knew he was upset but fair was fair so he looked at Spence and bluntly spoke Yes, not unlike your own, I would say. Spencer looked at him sharply but then gave him a small smile. Yeah, I guess your right on that count, but dont push it bud or there wont be any ballgame. Wade chuckled and asked Theres more, you up to hearing it? Yes Im ready, Spencer said, Tell me the rest of it. When I found out all this I realized they had to have help. One person just couldnt handle it all so I thought of who would they have to help them out in their business dealings. I got a list of all those that are the closest to the family. I gathered that Martha and Hank grew very close to the group after all Hank left Bridgettes husband Jake all that land and I wondered about their family and in doing so filled in the last of the puzzle. Martha and Hank had three children, Jason, Sandra and Kathy. Jason is a big time lawyer that has one hell of a practice in Ontario. He exclusively handles all dealings to do with Hankland and with L and B publishing which also handles legal matters concerning MS Jasmine and Phoenix as well as many Jakes business. Their oldest daughter deals in fashion and beauty. I bet even your Mother has an outfit she has designed. She is the most sought after designer in the business. Woman everywhere fight to be seen in her fashions. She also owns her on line of beauty aides such as make up, perfume, wigs. Get the idea yet of where our lady gets her different

142
looks? he asked Spencer. Then theres Kathy, the booking agent. She can have you booked into any place any time, shes that good. The cream of the crop has her as their agent and they get their moneys worth. Kathys number one client just happens to be Jasmine and Phoenix. Thats it, Spencer, everything I found out up to now. I dont think there could be much more. We know now that she took her families name back and unless you have every piece of the puzzle you have nothing. Wade said honestly, and then sat back to hear what his friend had to say. Spencer sat quietly for a moment letting it all sink in. When he spoke it was Wade that hung his head. Theyre mine, Wade, theyre my kids. She ran from me and had my kids all by herself. I want to know why, what did I do to make her hate me enough to do something like that? Spencer spoke confused trying to figure it out. I know she had words with dad that same night and then afterwards things just got so crazy, I thought she was back in her room and we just went off to the hospital with dad. Wade could feel his pain and answered softly I dont know buddy, did you have a big fight, or did you ever tell her you never wanted kids. Was she afraid you would think she was trying to trap you into marrying her? Spencer spoke sharply to his friend, No Laura wasnt like that, and she knew I loved her so I dont know why she felt she had to run. Thanks Wade buddy, you did a great job for me and I dont know how to thank you, now its up to me. Spencer said in all sincerity. What are your plans now? Wade asked, If you dont mind me asking? Im not sure yet, I really have to think this over carefully because there is more involved here than bruised egos. I have two children that I have to think about so I have to be very careful on what I do. I cant go rushing in and claim my parental rights and make demands. I want to get to know my children and I want them to get to know me. The only way I can do that is through Laura so I really have to plan this out. I really have to be careful if her attitude towards me on the ship is any inclinations as

143
to how she feels about me right now. Spencer said to his friend. Well if you need me for anything buddy just call, Ill help you in any way I can, Wade told him. I guess thats all I can do for now so Ill leave you with your thoughts. Keep in touch and remember you owe me a ballgame. Wade rose to leave and Spencer rose to shake his friends hand saying a simple Thanks buddy. Spencer once again pulled the folder of pictures from his desk drawer. He slowly went through each one studying them. He came upon the last one and his breath caught in his throat for he then realized he had caught the three children perfectly as they were running towards Laura and her companions. He clearly picked out the twin boy for they mirrored each other in every way. There was little doubt in his mind that he was their father, it all fit. His children, twin boys, his heart swelled to a point that he thought it would burst. Im a father, was the only clear thought in his mind. He didnt know too laugh, to cry, to be mad or happy. He felt all the emotions. He didnt know how long he sat there letting his mind slowly absorb all he found out and when he finally made a move it was to reach for the phone to the one person he felt he had to talk to. Hi Mom, did I catch you at a bad time? Spencer asked. No son, not at all. I was just going over some notes, nothing important, what can I do for you? Spencer wasted no time in answering, I was wondering if you were doing anything tomorrow that you may be able to get out off, I want to come over and have a talk. Connie Vincent knew there was something up but she also knew not to asked questions with anyone in the room. Yes dear, that sounds like a fine idea, we havent gotten together since our trip and I have missed you too. Lunch here would be fine, Ill see you then dear. and hung up the phone. Robert Vincent looked over at his wife and smiled, So, youre going to have lunch with Vincent tomorrow, thats

144
nice, I wish I could take the time off and join you but I have that big meeting with The Conno group and I cant miss it. Oh, thats to bad dear but Im sure there will be other times. I will make sure to tell him you were asking about him though. Connie Vincent then lowered her head and tried to pretend she was concentrating on the work laid out before her when in fact her mind was racing with what it was the Spencer wanted to really see her. Connie was sitting in her office when Spencer arrived. He went right in and closed the door behind him. He went over and gave her a kiss on the cheek and then told her, Mom I have a whole lot to tell you but before I do you have got to promise me that you keep you calm and dont repeat anything I am about to tell you. Spencer this sounds serious, she said full of concern. It is Mom, very serious and thats why I need to know I can trust you enough to be cool and calm. Spencer you know you can trust me, Im surprised you even have to ask. Connie replied to her son sounding a little hurt at his insistence. Mom, I trust you completely but this investigation has taken a whole new twist that now involves people that could get really, really hurt if not handled right. Well I guess you had better tell me whats going in then. I give you my word I will do whatever you want with no questions asked. Spencer kissed his mother again and took a seat, Mom, I am going to tell you a story. When we reach the end then we will talk. Spencer started telling his mother all that had happened from the time he met Laura until the time he lost her. He talked about the hell he went through then and the fight with Simon that brought him back to his family. He told his mother his heart would never love another and that he had given up hope a long time ago of ever finding her until now. Hearing her son talk like that made Connie Vincents heart cry in sorrow for the pain it lived in. Spencer went on telling with his story which included the investigations and finally the results he had just gotten from Wade and all it meant. Connie Vincent sat there in a state of utter disbelief.

145
Spenser, are you telling me that you are the father of twin boys and that I am a grandmother of those same boys? Connie Vincent looked at her son amazed, and that Laura has been raising these boys with the help of her family in Canada all these years. Yes Mom, was all he said. Why? was all that Connie Vincent could think of asking her son? I have thought that over and over in my mind and I think I may have an answer. Spencer said. Laura disappeared the night that dad had the reaction to the cold medication, the night of the surprise party all those years ago. He told me later that Laura had been in the garden had heard us fighting and after I left him she appeared and tore into him. Dad cant remember what he said to me or what she said to him but I remember and if Laura heard it all she must have thought I was playing her for a fool. I had to walk away Mom, I wanted to hit Dad but I just stood there and let him ramble on. I didnt even try to defend Laura instead I just walked away. She must have thought I agreed with the things Dad had said and so decided she would leave before I left her high and dry, he told her sadly. You didnt know she was pregnant then? Connie Vincent wondered. I didnt have a clue, Mom. We had planned on telling the family about our marriage plans that night but as it turned out you and dad had that big party planned so we decided to wait until another time. You know the turmoil that went on then and by the time I went for Laura it was to late. What are you going to do now son. Like you said there are others to think about now, including those two boys. You cant just go barging in there. Connie Vincent rationalized. I know mom, thats why I had to make sure you knew what was at stake here. I know you would love to tell the family but right now it must be kept between us. I have to think what my next move is going to be and I have to think carefully. Two children Spencer, How wonderful! I am so happy for you. Its a dream come true. I can only wish things could have been different but maybe things will get

146
better. I have something to show you Mom, and Spencer pulled the picture out of his pocket. These are youre two grandsons, Cody Spencer and Daniel Robert Brandon. I havent got a clue as to which one is which but I dont have a doubt that Im their father and I think you will agree that they bear a close resemblance to those other rascals of ours. Connie looked at the picture and Spencer could see the tears welding up in her eyes. Oh my God, Spencer, Theyre the splitting image of you at that age. Now you understand why I have to be so careful and approach this carefully, Mom. I wouldnt want to see them hurt in any way and I dont want to scare them off either. Somehow I have to let them get to know me and I have to make Laura understand I wouldnt do anything to cause her any harm either. Do you have any idea on what or how youre going to do that dear? I have an idea rolling around in my head but I dont want to say anything about it yet. I have some checking out to do before I act. I will let you know when I have everything in place and then fill you in, Ok? Spencer asked. I trust youre judgments son, I always have. Just let me know if I can help Connie smiled at her son and then taking one last glimpse at her newly found grandsons handed the picture back to Spencer. Spencer finished lunch with his mother and headed back to his office.

147
Jake heard about the new comer to the area before he met him. Laura had spotted him at the local grocery store. Bridgette and Martha were told all the latest gossip about him from the ladies at the local coffee shop. Jake was the one that would meet him first. Jake had just parked his truck when he heard the sound of a vehicle pulling up behind him. The driver of the car slowly exited and with the help of a walking cane approached Jake with an easy gait. Jake noticed he was a distinguishing looking chap, not much older the Jake himself. His salt and peppered hair aged him somewhat but in a classic way. Dressed in jeans, a light blue turtleneck sweater and sports jacket, he gave Jake the feeling that he was a man use to the country life but could easily fit into any setting he chose to be in. Jake met him half way and the visitor extended his hand toward Jake. Hello, my name is Claude Montague, I have recently moved here and I thought I would stop by and introduce myself. Jake felt an instant ease with the man and returned his hand in a welcoming jester. I have seen you around the area and heard someone was staying in the old Carter place across the lake. Welcome neighbor, Jake said warmly. Thank-you, Claude said, I have been exploring the area and I guess I dont have to tell you that what you have done in this area in nothing else but amazing. You are brilliant at your craft sir, just brilliant. Jake was use to praise so he answered in the only way he could by responding I guess it has to do with vision and the love of the land .Do you plan on staying in the area or are you just on holiday? Oh I definitely plan on living here; I bought the place and the hundred acres of land that goes with it. I guess between the two of us we own all the land surrounding the lake and its what I have come to talk to you about if you could spare the time. Jake felt a little uneasy about finding out his new neighbor had bought so much land and wonder what his plans were. He could only hope he wasnt going turn it

148
into something that would ruin the area and all that he and the rest of the community had worked so hard to achieve. Sure, Jake said, Why dont you come into my study and have a cup of coffee, we can talk there. That sounds like a good idea. I could go with a cup of coffee right now. Claude said. The two men entered the side entrance of the house that really looked like the front. Claude found it very unusual but said nothing. He followed Jake into a large cheery room that overlooked what seemed to be a very large garden. Have a seat Mr. Montague and Ill ask Martha to bring us in some coffee. Claude sat down in one of the large comfortable seats. This is quite a place you have here and please, call me Claude. Jake smiled, he really like this man, Ok, Claude, Im Jake; Martha should be here shortly with our coffee. The two men made small talk until they heard a knock on the door. Jake went to it and opened it to let Martha enter with not only the required coffee but a tray of sandwiches. Thank-you Martha, This will hit the spot Im sure. Martha I would like you to meet our new neighbor, Mr. Montague. He just purchased the Cater place so we will be seeing him around in the area. Martha looked the man over closely, Welcome Mr. Montague, I hope you enjoy living here you couldnt have picked a better place to live. Thank-you Martha and please call me Claude, I dont stand on formalities and always feel that you are talking to my father when you call me Mr. Martha and Jake both chuckled at that, Jake still had a hard time when people called him Mr. and Martha recalled her early day after marrying Hank and the confusion it cause her when they called her Mrs. Lawrence she would look for Hanks mother. Martha left the room smiling, and thinking to herself, my, what a really nice man. Jake poured them each a coffee and invited Claude to help himself to the tray of sandwiches. Jake wasted little time in getting down to business.

149
So, Claude may I ask you what your plans are for your place? Jake asked the man point blank. Claude liked his bluntness and respected him for it. What I do with the property Jake depends entirely on you. I want my home to reflect the same kind of work you have done here. I figured the only way Im going to achieve that outcome is to see if you will do the landscaping for me. Jake breathed a big sigh of relief. That neighbor is a big load off my mind. I though you might be one of the guys that care little for the land and may be looking to erect some kind of tourist attraction or some big hotel. No, thats why I though it best to come and see you myself. I dont want to hire some firm that will just come in and stick a plant here and a bush there. I want something that will bring to beauty out of the land and knows this land and what it needs to bring it to life like you have. Do you think you could take on this challenge? Jake was smiling from ear to ear by this time. Oh, I think I could manage that kind of project. May I ask you Claude; is you family planning to join you soon? We could invite you all over for a meet and greet so you could get to know some of the other people in the area. No, its just me. I will tell you my story so you wont have to guess at my decision of moving here. Oh, I dont want to pry Claude, Jake said quickly. I dont feel that you are Jake but if we are going to be neighbors and hopefully friends I dont want any questions between us. Claude assured him. I lived in Europe where my family owned and operated a vineyard. Life was good and we prospered greatly. I was on my way to being a concert pianist but life has a way of pulling the rug out from you at the strangest of times. I loved with all my heart a beautiful woman and we had so many plans for our future. We were not to see that future because I lost her. I tried to go on but at ever turn I would see her beautiful face or I would her voice in the wind. I lost my desire for all the beautiful things in life and soon began to hate my homeland. I felt I had to leave and start a new life somewhere else.

150
I have searched for over years for a place where I could find the peace my heart so longed for but it wasnt until I came here that I finally found it. I feel so alive being here, I dont want to leave. I am finally at peace and my heart is at rest. I guess you may find that strange but I feel like I have come home Claude spoke softly. Jake looked at the man sitting across from him and smiled, I know that to the outside world men are suppose to be strong and not feel emotions like you have described so you will be very surprised to learn that I know exactly how you feel. Jake spoke strongly. I too, felt lost in this world and had no idea where or what I was suppose to do. Fate is a funny thing and just when I had given up all hope of ever seeing my dreams become reality my life took a turn and brought me here. I have never looked back. Hopefully you will find your dreams were meant to start here, many do. The two men were interrupted by a knock on the door. Jake rose to answer it and Claude rose when two women entered into the room. Bridgette, Laura, come in, I want you to meet our new neighbor. Jake spoke to the two women not surprise to see the two of them here. Claude moved to where Jake was standing. Claude, I would like to introduce you to my wife Bridgette and my sister-in-law Laura. Ladies, this gentleman is Mr. Claude Montague our new neighbor. Claude extended his hand in greeting and as Bridgette placed her hand into his Claude bowed and kissed the top saying, I am very pleased to meet you Mrs. Morgan. Bridgette smiled at the gesture and said Its a pleasure Mr. Montague and please call me Bridgette. Thank-you and please call me Claude he responded to her smile. Bridgette turned to her sister and said, This is my sister Laura, Claude. He took Lauras hand and trying not to tremble lowered and kissed her hand like he had her sister. It is a pleasure, Laura; I hope we can all become friends as well as neighbors.

151
That would be very nice Claude, Im sure we all look forward to getting acquainted. Laura added. She felt her heart do a little flip and felt herself flush. Good heavens, she thought to herself, what was that all about? What a strange reaction. She brushed the feeling off and the four of them soon were sitting and laughing in Jakes office as Jake told Claude of the early years and the many encounters they had getting started. Spencer returned home and entering his front door let out a war hoop that he was sure would scare any animal with in ear shot. He did it! He really pulled it off! They accepted him without a doubt! Going into his bedroom, Spencer removed the wig he wore, and then he went into the bathroom to remove the brown contacts and bridge work from his mouth. He also removed the little mole he had place next to his earlobe. He thought that was a cute touch. A lightly bearded Spencer complete with the scattered white in it looked back at him from the mirror. The only one that knew what he had planned on doing was his mother and his friend Wade. The family all thought he had to return to Europe for a stay to handle some major business dealings there and would be gone for a while. He promised them all to keep in touch and to come home as soon as he could. He had worked hard for the last three months to ready himself for the plan that had formed in his head. He had decided to do to Laura what she had done to him and change his whole physical being to the outside world. Wade had hooked him up with a makeup artist that taught him how to apply makeup and use disguises. The artist was told he needed to know how to do different methods of disguises for an upcoming role in theatre stock. Spencer spent hours perfecting his work and by the end of the sessions Spencer could apply his new look in minutes. He also took lessons in acting and here too excelled in picking up handy ideas for his new entry into the world. He had always played the piano but for enjoyment only, now he could play with a lot more ease and in fact was thankful he decided to take additional lessons in that field too.

152

When he thought he was ready he tried his new look at a dinner party his mother planned on having. Knowing she would be looking to hire a musician to play he approached her and asked her if she would consider hiring a fellow he happen to hear while at a local bistro. He had gotten the fellows card and recommended him for his mothers party. Connie Vincent was very thankful that Spencer had found someone and agreed. The night of the party Connie Vincent greeted the young man and was quite pleased with Spencers choice. He looked very distinguished and when she heard him play was very happy indeed. The young man certainly knew his way around a piano. When the party was over she approached the young man and spoke to him, Mr. Foster I want to thank-you for such a lovely night of entertainment. I cant remember when I enjoy such delightful playing. My son Spencer did the right thing in recommending you, I cant thank you enough, she said as she handed him a check. Thanks Mom, glad you liked it. Spencer said smiling. Spencer laughed out loud at the expression on his mothers face. She didnt see the humor in his pretending and crossly asked, Spencer what is the meaning of this charade what are you playing at? Come Mom and Ill tell you all about it and take that angry look off your face or youll get a wrinkle, he said laughingly. Connie Vincent followed her son into the library and took a seat angrily stomping the toe of her shoe on the heavily carpeted floor. Spenser tried hard not to chuckle and knew he had better get right to his idea. Mom, I plan on doing to Laura the same thing she has done not only to me but the rest of the world. I am taking on a whole new look, identity and life. I plan on getting as close to her and my children as possible and in order to do that I needed a disguise that would not only fool her but everyone else around me. I have been working day and night to perfect my new life and I figured that the

153
one person I couldnt fool would be you. I had to make sure it would work so I tested myself on you to see if I could get away with it. Did a better job at it than I thought, he said sheepishly. Connie Vincent couldnt stay mad at her son. She knew he was desperate to be with Laura and their children and she had to admit it did work. She never even suspected it was Spencer. Son, she said smiling I think that its a wonderful idea and your disguise is wonderful. I cant see how she will recognize you if even I didnt know who you were. Good luck dear and if you need me just let me know Ill do whatever I can. I will tell you everything thats involved Mom because I can use your help especially with the family. Mother and son sat close together while Spencer told his mother what he had hoped to do. When he had told her everything she reassured him by saying, You leave the family to me dear, and Ill handle them. You will need all your concentration on being this Claude Montague. May I ask where you came up with that name? It sounds so European. Spencer laughed, It is it belongs to a friend of mine I met in Europe and he told me I could borrow it anytime if I need to so I called him and told him I was taken him up on his offer. His family runs the Vineyard for me there and he has it set up that should anyone call to have me checked out he will handle it and simply tell them that Claude has moved to Canada for health reasons and if they wish to talk to him they can reach him at a number I have given him to give out. The number hooks them up to Wade and Wade will fill them on what they may want to learn. Connie looked at her son sadly and said Looks like you have everything in place son when do you leave? she asked missing him already.

154

I have everything in place for me to leave at the end of the week. I am giving you my number and you have my cell. Wade is there now getting things ready for me and he will be staying with me for a while. He is a good man to have on your side. If you cant reach me contact him. You will always be able to reach one of us in some manner or other including e-mail. Mom, I really have to do this and I dont know how long its going to take Ive never stopped loving her and I have to see if there is any way I can win her back. I hope you understand that and dont think I am chasing an elusive dream that I will never have. Connie looked at the hope in her sons eyes. Spencer we all have to have dreams and the hope to see them come true. Sometime we get lucky, sometime times we dont but we have to keep searching and reaching for those dreams. Your heart is telling you to do this son and you must follow your heart. The only way you will ever fine peace is to do what you think is best. I can only wish for the best for you and let you do what you have to do. I understand completely. Spencer leaned over and kissed his mother on the cheek and thanked her for her understanding ways. I think you should know Mom that I bought the property next door to Hankland. Its an old homestead complete with one hundred acres of good land. Connie was very surprised to hear this news. Spencer what happens if things dont work out. You just cant keep going back and forth it would be too hard on everyone. What will you do with all that property? I know Mom; I have that worked out too. If things dont work out the way I hope then I will sign over the whole estate to my sons, that would be the least I could do and Laura couldnt say anything about that surely. It is after all the only home they know and when they are grown they will have something to start out with, not like I think they will need it. I guess you really have thought this through and it sounds like you have everything in order. Good luck Spencer and come and see me before you leave. Spencer rose to leave and gave his mother a hug before

155
opening the door. He was startled to see his father ready to open the door at the same time. Robert Vincent looked at the young man standing before him. Oh excuse me sir, Spencer spoke first, I was just leaving. You did a fine job tonight. I hope you left your card with my wife I may call on you again for other events and I will definitely want to get in touch with you. Spenser smiled and turning toward his mother gave her a wink and said, Yes sir, Mrs. Vincent has my number and I look forward to our next meeting. Oh, by the way, would you thank your son for recommending me for tonight, I really appreciate it, thank-you. I certainly will young man, I certainly will. Spencer left with a smile on his face and before he broke out laughing. His father didnt have a clue at who he was and that made Spencer very happy indeed. Connie Vincent lowered her head so her husband couldnt see the silly smirk on her face. Spencer had been at his new home for two weeks now and he had to admit things were working out very well. He had been invited to Blossomwood many times and even got to meet his sons for the first time. Spencer kept his composure at the meeting but it was one of the hardest things he ever had to do. Jake kept him busy most of the time with designs and layouts for the gardens and landscaping and Spencer had to admire the man for the great vision he possessed. He had little doubt the Jake would be a good friend under different circumstances and for a moment felt a twinge of regret. Claude? he heard Jake call, Claude? Are you with us friend?

156
It took Spencer a moment to realize that Jake was speaking to him and quickly regained his composer. Sorry Jake, he replied, I was in another time for a moment, my apologies, what were you saying my friend? Jake gave a chuckle and slapped Spencer in the back. Thats ok Claude we all are guilty of that once in awhile. I am suppose to tell you of the big community bizarre being held this week-end and invite you to come along. The women say weve been so caught up in things here that we need to take a break and also that if we refuse to take a break they will personally come over here and stomp in all those new flower beds until there is nothing left but dirt. Spencer laughed at the thought and told Jake, That sounds really threatening, so I guess we had better do just that. What goes on there if you dont mind telling me? Spencer asked. Everything and anything, Jake told him, its a community event that takes place every year with all the proceeds going to charity. People gather together and they have a big auction on different things. Theres plenty of events such as boat races, games, horses races, and afterwards theres a big dance where all the local talent show off their stuff. It goes all day and into the evening and its a lot of fun. Jake looked at Claude and said it would be a great way for you to meet some of the people here and them to meet you and may I add it would take the burden off me when it comes to the dance. I can only spread myself around so much you see and in an ego stance Jake gave Spencer the mucho man form, all the ladies want me you see, he said with a smirk. Spencer laughed, Yes, I can see where that would be a problem, that is the problem you would have with Bridgette. Jake laughed himself knowing he was right. Say youll go Claude so I can have peace in my household. Bridgette and Laura would like it a lot. Lauras going too? Spencer asked trying not to seem too eager. Jake caught it but didnt let on. Oh yes, he answered, she never misses. he added keeping his voice normal. Wait until I tell Bridgette our new neighbor has an eye for

157
our Laura. Bridgette was having a second cup of coffee before heading down to the office. She was waiting for Laura to join up with her so they could go over the next order of plants Jake was looking to obtain. Good Morning Sis, waiting for me? Laura asked. Good morning Laura and yes I am waiting for but dont rush I am enjoying this quiet moment She said. Well to be honest with you I was kind of hoping we might go into the city today. Laura looked at her sister and smiled, To the city! Now why would you want to go into the city on a beautiful day like today, Bridgette asked very surprised. Oh I thought I would like some new jeans for the bazaar. Mine really have seen better day. Really, are you sure you dont want to be all spruced up for a certain new neighbor that may be coming? Bridgette asked in a devilish manner. Now Bridgette dont you start on me, I just need new jeans thats all. Laura said. Come on now Laura, I have seen you eyeing him whenever hes around, I havent seen you so interested in anyone like that in years so dont you dare try and deny it at least not to me. I know you to well. Bridgette was determined about what she believed. Laura looked at her sister sitting at the table with her coffee cup hugged in both hands and Bridgette looked right back. Laura was the first to grin. Dont let it go to your head sis; hes just new thats all. Im sure if he had wanted someone in his life he would have had someone by now. I dont want you to go playing matchmaker either, he is a nice man and Jake seems to like him a lot. Lets not make a mountain where only a molehill will do Bridgette, please. Laura asked seriously. Bridgette put her cup down and gave her sister a big smile, I promise Laura, if anything were to happen between you and Claude it will happen because its suppose to and not because I did anything, OK? OK Laura said smiling. So, what about town are you to busy to go or what? I say what are we hanging around here for, theres a

158
pair of jeans in town with your name on it so lets go! Bridgette laughed getting up from the table. The day of the bizarre was clear and sunny. Spencer had just pulled up to the front door of Blossomwood in time to see Jake trying to put a large hamper into the back of his wagon with little success. Jake! Spencer gave a yell, here let me give you a hand with that. Thanks Claude but to be honest I dont think its going to fit no matter what we do. I guess I have to come back for it. Jake told him. Ive already got a load and I havent got the gang loaded yet. He said jokingly. Well, Im all by myself Jake, why dont you let me take some of you things so you dont have to come back and miss out on the fun. They both turned toward the doors of Blossomwood in time to see Bridgette, Martha, Laura and the three boys coming out of the house. They all stopped when they seen Spencer and then went to greet him warmly. Jake spoke up and told them, Claude is going to take some of this stuff along with him and since he is traveling alone he has offered to take anyone that wants to travel with him too, so Laura why dont you and Martha travel with Claude and Bridgette and I will take the boys. Bridgette didnt dare look at her sister for fear she would only get a glaring look from Laura for something she had nothing to do with. She would have to wait until they were by themselves to plead her innocence; instead she simply walked over to the wagon and called the boys to get in. Jake went around to the side of his van and opened the door for Martha leaving Laura to sit in the front with him. Jake and Spencer filled the back of the van and soon both were on their way. Bridgette said to Jake on their way that was nice of Claude to help out like that. Yes it was, Jake replied, He arrived just in time to see me fighting with that big hamper and offered to share the load. I just figured it would be roomier if we split up and not be all cramped together like we usually are. He suggested he take Martha and Laura since the boys

159
wouldnt like to be broken up and you would prefer to stay with me. I thought it was very nice of him dont you? Jake asked. Oh my, yes! Bridgette answered, not for a moment thinking that her Jake would have any kind of thought to playing matchmaker. Wait until I tell Laura that is was Claudes idea to have her and Martha travel with him Laura thought to herself. They arrived at the bizarre which was already busy with people hustling to and fro. Claude could see many tents and people sitting on chairs, children running back and forth and felt a definite excitement in the air. Traveling here with Laura was an added bonus and he had hoped to be close to her and the boys all day. He was looking forward to a fun day. Jake had brought a tent and chairs to make their day comfortable and soon with everybody pitching in they had their spot all set up.

Ok, boys what do you want to do first? Bridgette asked. The fair grounds, the fair grounds! they all yelled at once. We will do that then just as soon as we take these things over to the big tent, now do you think you can wait until then? she asked hopefully. Ah Mom, do we have to? Jake Jr. asked sadly. Yeah Mom, Cody turned toward his mother Were big enough to go by ourselves now, cant we meet you there? Oh, I dont like that idea dear; there are so many people here that Im afraid we would loose you in the crowds. She said with concern. Uncle Jake wont take long; hes gone to get a big cart to put all the stuff in for the big tent so it wont take long really. The three boys went sadly over to the chairs and sat down to wait for Jake. They were crushed at the

160
thoughts having to wait forever to get to the fairgrounds and all the neat rides they were certain would be gone by the time they got there. Spencer turned his head so they wouldnt see him smile at the picture they presented then he got an idea. He motioned to Laura to come to where he was and with a curious look she went to him. Quietly so the boys couldnt hear him he said to her, I have a suggestion, Why dont we leave Jake, Bridgette and Martha handle this part and you and I take the boys along to the fairgrounds? Laura looked at him surprised and whispered, You wouldnt mind? Spencer smiled at her and said, No quite the contrary Laura, I would love it. Laura seen he meant it and went to Bridgett and told her what Spencer had said and asked her about the idea, what do you think? she asked. Are you kidding, I think its a wonderful idea and not for any other reason than it will give us time to help set things up and I dont mean between you two. I want you to know I had nothing to do with that setup back at the house either. It just went that way. Bridgette said firmly. Well I did wonder Laura said honestly, but if you said you didnt I believe you. Ok the lets go tell the boys so we can head out. Laura said smiling at the thoughts of being with Claude. When the boys were told their faces lit up and it only took them a second to get up from the chairs. We promise to be real good mom, Jake jr. (who everyone just called JJ) said very seriously to reassure his mother. Bridgette kissed him on his cheek and said in her gentle all knowing, Im trusting you voice, I know you will so run along dear and have a good time, well be with you soon. Bridgette then turned to Spencer and Laura and said to the two of them, This is a great idea, we can take the things around and maybe after when were done we can sneak away to look at some of the displays, then we can relieve the two of you and you can check things out. We can all meet back in time for the charity concert and while we enjoy the entertainment we can have

161
something to eat. The boys will love the extra time to be on the rides and we each get to do something without worrying about them. Im very glad you came today Claude that extra pair of hands came in pretty good use, she said with the sweetest of smiles. Spencer gave her a slight bow and turned to Laura and said just as sweetly, Shall we go before those three burst before our very eyes, he said to Laura with a twinkle in his own eyes. He looked forward to spending this time with them and was anxious himself to get started. The two groups were soon lost in the many people attending the event and it became quite clear to Laura the boys had a game plan on what they were going to do first and what rides were top on the list to explore first. They had great fun maneuvering between the people to get from one ride to the other and Spencer enjoyed their laughter and gaiety with a heartfelt pleasure. Laura was so relaxed and cheerful Spencer felt his heart leap on more than one occasion. Laura herself was very surprised at the fun she was having with Claude and the boys. She could tell that he was enjoying himself as much as the boys were and the antics from the four of them was making for one of the most enjoyable days she had spent in a long time. I have to watch myself around this man, Laura thought at one point, I could get to liking him a way to much. She shook off the little piece of gloom and gave herself up to the fun and antics the day was promising to bring. Neither Laura nor Spencer noticed the time flying as they went to the different places the boys wanted to go, both were so wrapped up in the fun they were having they were startled to see Bridgette and Jake approaching the latest ride the boys were enjoying. Hello you two! Jake said approaching Laura and Spencer, Are you worn out yet? he said with a chuckle. Spencer laughed and replied, Im having a great time and am so glad you let me share your day. Its quite an adventure and one I wouldnt miss for the world. Those boys are sheer enjoyment and full of life. Bridgette could see the glow in his eyes and for a moment felt a little sorry that something couldnt develop between her sister and this man. He would be just

162
perfect for her. She could tell that Laura was having a great time and she hadnt seen the glow from her eyes in many, many years. Well you two, your relief is here, its your turn to go and see the other sites around. Laura you wont believe some of the things the crafters have done and Claude Im sure youll find some great thing to add to you home decorating. Martha has everything we purchased so far set inside the main mezzanine so feel free to add anything you purchase to ours and we can pick them up tomorrow. Bridgette told the two of them. Now go and enjoy the sites and we will meet for a late lunch around five so we can take in the entertainment auction. The boys should be ready for some quiet time by then and we can catch up on what we seen and did. I think they have been having a good time so far at least I know I have and I look forward to exploring the rest of this great day, Spencer said cheerfully. We had better get out of here then, Laura said laughingly Theyll end up having all of us going off in all different direction doing everything but what we want to do including going on those bigger rides that wont let them on without a parent with them. Laura said all knowingly. What? Spencer looked at the three of them with a little fear in his face, They wouldnt do that would they? Oh my friend, that and a whole lot more, Jake said. You had better go before they gang up on us and you find yourself on that giant wheel over there going around in circles and wishing you were home and safe behind locked doors. Spencer quickly took Laura by the arm and started walking away. Catch up with you later, he said without turning around and bringing out peels of laughter from Bridgette, Jake and Laura. Laura couldnt resist a little poke of fun at him. Why Claude I thought I seen a little tinge of green when Jake mentioned the bigger rides; now your not going to tell me you wouldnt have been up to the challenge are you? Spencer looked at the little smirk on her face and knew she was teasing him so he responded by saying, Lets just say I prefer seeing the world on my feet and turning

163
over and over in some caged devise may be someones idea of a goodtime is definitely not my idea of fun. Give me a slow little craft going through a slow river in a dark tunnel with a pretty girl, now thats fun. Spencer glance sideways at Laura and seen her face flush slightly. Now that was a tease he smiled to himself. He remembered seeing such a ride on the grounds and he had all the intentions of pulling Lauras bluff when the time was right. Bridgette wasnt kidding when she said the displays were wonderful. She had sent several items off to Martha and Spencer himself had purchased many beautiful items for his home. He had spotted Wade amongst the crowd holding the hand of a very pretty girl who clearly was quite taken with the big brute. He only gave a slight nod and Wade did the same in return. Spencer was surprised when Wade gone to him had told him he wanted to return to this place. He had told Spencer he loved the place and wanted to live here on a permit basis. It has surprised Spencer at first but now seeing him with the pretty little girl he was with he thought he found the real reason for his friends sudden move. There were several times during their walk about that Spencer would take Lauras elbow or circle her waist. He noted that she didnt pull away but he also made sure he didnt linger to long with the jester and make her nervous about his closeness. They had been enjoying a big swirl of cotton candy and stopped in front of one of the many little game tents displaying stuff animals as the major prize. Spencer looked at her and smiled, You know I think I should be a real gentleman and win my fair lady a stuff animal to remember this day always. What do you think malady would thou liken your brave knight to win thee a ridiculous critter for thy boudoir and keep me close to thy heart? He said making a sweeping bow on front of her he then looked into her face while raising and lowering his eyebrows in a lecherous movement. Laura couldnt help but laugh and taking on the same sense of fun went along with his foolishness and replied,

164
Why brave knight I think that would be such a brave deed that I would forever keep it near and dear to me and forever hold it in my heart as a reminder of thy great feat. Laura paid little mind to the people around her as she curtsied deeply and added I would be honored to hold thy cotton candy while thy doest attempt such a feat, oh kindly knight. Spencer laughed and stepping over to the tent paid the man for a set of ball and attempted to knock down some cans and win her a stuff animal. Laura laughed out loud when he missed with the first nine balls and the more he missed the louder she laughed. The man running the game was also getting a charge out of the two of them and some the three of them where enjoying a friendly banter. A crowd started to gather when they heard the laughter and teasing between Laura , Spencer and the man and it wasnt long before others decided to try their luck at winning their favorite girl a stuff animal. When one of the other men won a stuff animal for his girl he went to Spencer and said, Friend you need to be motivated, what kind of reward will you get if you win one for you girl. This will get me a home cooked meal with all the trimmings. He said laughing and giving his girl the stuff animal he receive a big kiss from the girl sending a loud cheer up from the crowd. He turned to Spencer and gave him a wink and a thumbs up. Spencer turned to Laura and said, Im sorry malady but the yon gent is right, I think I need to be motivated so if you promise me a reward I am sure I will succeed in my endeavors, and with that statement be bowed low before her giving the crowd a good laugh. Others in the crowd picked up the chivalry attitude and it was Sir and Malady and gallant knight being called back and forth all around. It was easy to see all were having a good time and the owner of the tent was making a very good profit. The crowds attention was now focused on Laura and what her answer was to be to her brave knight. She loved the silliness of the whole thing so feeling brave herself she replied, brave knight, if it would please you, I promise you a kiss under the light of a full moon if you should so desire it from me and if would not be the reward you seek I promise you a pie made of my own two hands and fed to you by these same two hands.

165
I leave it to you to decide, and she again curtsied low bringing many hoots and whistles from the crowd. Spencer didnt miss a beat when he replied, I sure dont want any pie. And with that took three more balls and knocked the cans down with one blow. The crowd went wild and as Spencer approached Laura she realized the attention was now focused on her. It was the owner of the tent that spoke up and said loudly to the crowd, Ladys and Gents this brave knight just won the heart of the fair maid and she get to choose the prize of her choice. Fair maid what is your pleasure? Laura turned from the silly grin Spencer had on his face and looking at all the stuff animals spotted a beautiful butterfly high on an upper shelf all by itself. I choose the butterfly up on that shelf, and within minutes she was holding the pretty little thing in her hands with the crowd giving the two of them a hearty round of applause for the fun time. Spencer without thinking took Lauras hand as they started walking away both in high spirits. It was shortly after that that Laura and Spencer met up with Wade and the pretty girl he was escorting. Spencer let on he didnt know him and Wade did the same in return. The girl knew Laura and by the way they greeted one another had been friends for a long time. Laura, Its so nice to see you, isnt this a great bazaar. I have bought so many things, how about you? Laura answered her telling her about some of the treasures she found. Laura realized she hadnt introduced Claude to her friend so turning she to him she said , Becky, I would like you to meet my friend and our new neighbor Claude Montague, Claude this is a very good friend of our family Becky Watson, she is a teacher at the local school. Becky Watson smiled sweetly at Spencer as he took her hand, bowed and kissed it lightly. It is a pleasure to meet you Becky, he said in his most respected voice. Spencer didnt bat and eye when he noticed the raised eyebrow Wade had given him. Becky turned to Wade and said I have someone I would like you to meet too, Laura.

166
This is Wade Porter, my new friend. He has moved here from California and plans on settling here and setting up his own security business. She said proudly. Really Mr. Porter, thats lovely, I hope you enjoy living here, Laura said looking at Becky and realized her friend was much taken with this good looking stranger. Wade replied Please call me Wade and I love the area already. I think this would be a great place to start a business and a great place to live. Wade then extended his hand toward Spencer and acknowledged him by saying, How do you do Mr. Montague very pleased to meet you too. Spencer took Wades extended hand and said please call me Claude after all we are going to be neighbors and I certainly dont hold to formalities. Laura turned to Becky and asked her Are you two here alone or with others Becky? No, Wade and I came by ourselves. We tried to get closer to the stage but all the good places are taken so we thought we would head over to the big knoll and find a seat there. Oh heavens, Laura said, Theres no need for you to do that, please join us and the rest of the family. You know you would be more than welcome and theres plenty of room. Are you sure Laura, we wouldnt want to impose on you. Becky answered but by the look in her eyes was grateful for the invitation. I am very sure, Becky, now come along with us as we were just about to head to the tent. Bridgette and Jake had the boys over to the rides and we all agreed to meet back in time for the auction to take place. The four of them started on their way with the girls leading the way. The girls were so busy playing catch-up neither of them noticed the signals going on behind them.

167

Spencer had motioned to Wade with his eyes giving him a puzzled look towards Becky. Wade in turn smiled at Spencer and gave him a little nod and taken his right hand put it over his heart and tapped it lightly. It really surprised Spencer when he seen his friend was indeed serious about this very pretty lady and that she had won his heart. He would have to meet with him in the near future and catch up himself on just what his friend was up to. Bridgette and Jake were happy to see Becky and to meet Wade. They too welcomed them to their little group and before to long everyone was laughing and joking like they had been friends for years. The boys were indeed worn out and ready to just sit and relax. Martha had made plenty to eat and everyone dug in to a big feast of plenty of goodies. A loud sound of feedback from the stage warned everyone that the musical entertainment was about to start. Jake explained to both Spencer and Wade what was about to happen so they to could take part. The MC will bring things out for auction and we can bid on them, He explained, Now it doesnt have to be a material item, he said, if there is someone that plays an instrument, can sing or performs some kind of special feat, you can bid on them to perform for us. While they set up we can bid on donated items and all the proceeds go to charity. The MC came over the speaker system and greeted everyone warmly and put the first item up for bid, a beautiful handmade quilt donated by a local quilt guild. It didnt take long before a bid was reached and the MC went on to another item. Ladies and gentlemen we have an offer of one hundred dollars for the band Catch-up to perform for us. They have agreed so without further ado Catch-up. The crowd cheered and applauded and was rewarded with what was to be the first of many musical treats from the group. It was easy to see why the band was so well liked. They were an excellent group and really knew their

168
music and how to entertain a crowd. Spencer had donated a case of wine from his European Vineyard and it got a great bid. Jake had donated a garden plan to reflect the amount bid on. He was pleased when it received a bid of one thousand dollars. Wade had gone off and returned a short time later loaded down with homemade ice-cream for all which really hit the spot for everyone but he really had gone for another purpose and waited for what he bid on to be announce. The MC approached the mike and announced Ladies and Gentlemen, I hold here in my hand a bid of one thousand dollars for MR. Claude Montague to perform for us on this very stage tonight. The little group sitting around the table looked with surprise at Claude and he in turn felt pretty silly finding the spotlight turned on him just as he placed a spoonful of ice-cream in his mouth. Jake was the one that jumped on the bandwagon for encouragement. It didnt take long for those around the group to catch on and bombard him with whistles and catcalls to encourage him to take up the bid. Spencer had little doubt as to where the bid came from but he could do little about it now and not wanting to seem like a poor sport rose to the occasion and headed for the stage. Just before he left Jake had kidded him and said, Come on ole buddy, its for a good cause and you can always play chopsticks! Spencer didnt mind because it was part of the role he was playing but he really didnt expect to be playing in public. He made his way to the stage with an idea forming in his mind. Chopstick is it, well I think I can manage that, he said with a smile. He arrived on the stage to a welcome of cheers and applause. He knew that most of these people hadnt a clue as to who he was but they were in the spirit of the day and having a good time.

169

A large baby grand piano had been set up at center stage for Spencer. He sat on the bench before the keys and ran his fingers up and down to get a feel of the instrument. He readied himself and it was amid much laughter from the crowd when they realized that someone paid for this man to play chopsticks. Spencer let the first few notes to the well know song drift off through the air and then he gave them a rendition that had everyone clapping, dancing, and having a great time. When he was finally done it was with choruses of Encore! Encore! He had pleased the crowd and earned the charity one thousand dollars of Wade Porters money. He felt very pleased with himself. Spencer made his way back to the group and met up with many handshakes and backslaps along the way. He received a standing ovation from those at the table and had to laugh when Jake said to him, Well I guess you knew how to play chopsticks after all. Spencer glanced at Laura and was pleased to see the smile on her face. Claude that was wonderful, you were a big hit thank-you so much for being a good sport. Things quieted down at after that and it wasnt to long before Bridgette noticed that the boys had grown very quiet. She knew that the day was over for them so she announced to everyone, I guess its time we take those three on home theyre ready to fall asleep on the lawn. Jake chuckled and said I guess they really had a full day didnt they. Come on boys lets get you home its late and youre tired. The boys didnt argue but went to get the prizes they had won to take home with them. Martha spoke up then and said; look why dont you let me take them on home and you stay. Im a little tired myself. There is no need for you and Bridgette to leave just now, stay for the dance Ill take the wagon and you can get a ride home with Mr. Montague.

170
Oh Martha, that would be lovely, thank you so much! she said and kiss the woman on the cheek. Jake too responded, Why thank-you Martha I would like to stay myself to be honest. I wouldnt mind taking my favorite girl on a few of the rides and maybe win her a stuff animal too. Everyone laughed at that and Martha said, go and have a good time you do it so rarely, we will be fine but if you win anyone a stuff animal you better make it one for me. I like them too you know! Laura went over to her and kissed her too, Thank-you so much Martha, Im sure the boys will behave and we have our phones with us if you need us. Ill be off now, enjoy yourselves and Ill see you tomorrow. Come boys give your parents a kiss so we can be on our way. Jake escorted Martha over to where they had parked their vehicles and seen them off safely then returned to the little group. So, where do we head first? he asked returning in high spirits. It was seldom that they all got to be out together preferring to have one of them always being at home with the boys so they all wanted to make this a memorable night. The cold winter days would soon be facing them and although there was always something to do at Hankland and it was just as busy as the summer period these last days of summer where always hung onto as long as possible. Spencer spoke up and said Well I wouldnt mind going to win that stuff animal for Martha. I would love to see the look on her face to really have one for her. I think that would be fun too, Claude, what about you Wade, are you up to a round of stuff animal hunting for our women folk? he said laughing. That sounds like fun lets go, Wade to said with a lot of humor in his voiceHeading over to the carnival area of the fairgrounds they all felt like teenagers again and more than a few heads turned and smiled at them realizing that this was a group of people really enjoying there time together. The owner of the tent was happy to see his best customer of the day return and greeted Laura and Spencer warmly.

171
Welcome back Malady and Sir Noble Knight, are you here to win your fair lady yet another one of my many treasures? Jake, Bridgette, Becky and Wade all looked at Laura and Spencer with a puzzle expression. Malady, Noble Knight? Jake asked questionably, Anything you two would like to share with the rest of us? Some things are better left to the imagination Jake ole buddy, and for humility sake I think this is one of them. Spencer said slapping Jake on the back. Now go and win your beautiful wife a memory of your night out. Jake moved toward the balls sitting on the counter and Spencer and Wade followed his lead. Gentlemen the hunt is on, Spencer said, This is for you Martha who tonight is everyones favorite lady, he added sounding very much like a man on a mission. Here! Here! the others cheered at his dedication and Spencer threw his first ball. Once again a crowd gathered around cheering and encouraging the men on and once again the owner of the tent couldnt believe his luck. Wade was the first of the three to win a stuff animal and Becky squealed in delight. A roar went up in the crowd watching and Becky proudly picked out a big stuffed bear for her selection hugging it close to her and rewarding Wade with a kiss. Spencer won for Martha and again the crowd cheered with his success. Laura knew that Martha loved cats so she picked out a beautiful blue eyed long hair angora cat that would sit on Marthas bed beautifully. The men were replaced by the spectators wanting to join in on the fun and Jake was getting a ribbing from both Spencer and Wade at his failure up to that point on not winning Bridgette her stuffed animal. He was about ready to give up when what was to be the last ball he was going to throw hit the cans right on and went flying off their base winning Bridgette her stuff animal and turning Jake into the hero of the moment. The roar from the crowd had others on the fair grounds wondering what was going on and what all the excitement was about. Some even started to wonder over to find out for themselves.

172
Laura felt she had never laughed so hard or so much seeing her sister take a flying leap at her husband and kissing him all over his face at his success. She picked out a cheerful donkey with big eyes that showed under a big sombrero. It was sitting holding two big baskets of multi-colored flowers across its back. The crowd patted Jake on the back as the little group made their way through those gathered around. Jake was laughing so hard he had to wipe the tears from his eyes. Gosh that was fun! he said. I havent had fun like that in years! he said excitedly, Where to next, I pick the first spot now I leave it up to you where we go from here. Wade spoke up and said I dont know about you but I wouldnt mind checking out the rides, there are a few there that even folks our age can enjoy. He added jokingly. Speak for yourself there fellow, tonight I feel like Im just a young pup ready to take on the world so bring it on lad, bring it on! Jake spoke up accepting the challenge. Laura, Bridgette and Becky gave each other a side glance that spoke volumes to each other. They might be full of daring but the three women had limits and depending on the ride they themselves would decide just how gutsy they were feeling. The ladies need not have worried because the men kept it pretty simple. The Ferris wheel, bumper cars, the scrambler, they even took a ride on the Merry-go-round. They had decided to go through the fun house when Wade spotted the Tunnel of Love. He brought everyone to a halt when he yelled to them, Hey guys, we cant leave here and not take our ladies for a ride through the Tunnel of Love, can we? It was the first time that Laura felt embarrassed. She couldnt possible go on that ride with Claude, now could she? She didnt know where to look at that moment and she really didnt want to put him on the spot in front of everyone else. Jake spoke up and agreed, What kind of men would we be if we didnt take our favorite girl through the Tunnel of Love. I for one would love to cuddle with my wife in a dark corner for a few minutes.

173
Come my wonderful wife, lets get romantic on this great night and I may even let you buy me a hot dog after. Jake said making everyone laugh. Wade took Becky by the hand and started towards the ride and Jake took Bridgette by the arm leading her. Laura held back for a moment and Spencer turned to look at her. Are you not going along Laura? he asked. Oh, I know you mean well Claude but really you dont have to go on that ride to keep up appearance. I dont mind honest. She answered bravely. Well I mind Laura, I have full intentions on going on that ride and I plan on going on it with you so lets hurry and catch up. He said without giving her a chance to change her mind. You are definitely not forcing me into anything I dont want to do and as a matter of fact I am looking forward to it just as much as those two are, after all I have a very beautiful woman by my side and I would be a fool to miss an opportunity not to be alone with her. Laura had little chance to say anything for they were now in front of the ride and Spencer was buying two tickets for them to join the others on their own white swan that would slowly take them into the dark tunnels of love and romance. Spencer helped Laura ease her way down between the large wings and then sat down beside her in time to get settled before the big white bird began its gentle ride. He draped his arm around Laura just as the bird gentle nudged open the doors to the tunnel. Are you comfortable Laura? he asked politely. Yes, thank- you, she answered trying not to sound nervous. Are you having a good time? he asked not letting her have the chance to get to quiet. Oh yes, thank-you very much, she replied I am so glad we had this chance to all be together. Martha is going to love her cat. What about you Malady; do you really like the stuffed animal your brave knight battled to win for you? Oh yes, Laura laughed softly. We really caused a scene didnt we? she said with a little bit of embarrassment in her voice.

174
Oh I think the crowd loved it and I know from the way business picked up for that carnie he wasnt complaining on either occasion. Im sure he made a killing here today. No I suppose not, Laura answered with a chuckle. You know that brings to mind that I was promised a reward for my great feat and I have yet to collect on it, Spencer said. Oh! Yes! Well, Laura was at a loss for words. Spencer wasnt going to let her of the hook and leaning in closer to her cupped her face in his hand and said, I think I will claim it now, Malady, and without giving her a chance to protest bent down and claimed her lips softly with his. Laura was surprised for a second but just for a second. She soon found herself lost in the warmth of those very lips and hoping the kiss would never end. Spencer was like a drowning man after all these years of not holding or feeling those lips on his. He wanted to drown in them. He wanted to hold Laura and never let her go. He wanted to end this dam charade and claim the woman he loved and his children. He wanted this and more but common sense set in and forcing himself ended the kiss between them. He was so grateful he waited for this place to claim his reward because he had to regain his composer before he met up with the others and he also had to make sure that things were relaxed with Laura. I guess we can say thee have paid your debt in full Malady and I thy noble knight is truly your most faithful servant and will gladly battle and dragons that dare threaten thee. Laura had to take a moment to regain her composer as well and picking up on Spencers attempt to lighten the situation went along with his attempt of humor. It is comforting to know I have such a brave knight to protect me. I am sure from this day forth I shall not fear any dragon that my dare darken my door, I truly thankyou thee my brave knight. They had been the last two to enter the ride so by the time they reached the end the others were waiting for them. Bridgette knew the moment she seen her sister that

175
something had happened between the two. She knew enough to keep her suspicions to herself but deep inside she was feeling really happy and hope that maybe love would finally enter Lauras life. She herself was so in love with Jake she just wished her sister could find that kind of love. Jake too looked at the two with interest. The man was taken with Laura that was for sure and he too hoped something would develop but knew enough to let Laura handle her own affairs. He looked over at Bridgette to see if she picked up on anything and breathed a sigh of relief when he seen she hadnt noticed anything out of the ordinary. He didnt want to play matchmaker and he knew that Bridgette would strive to do everything in her power to get involve in bringing these two together. Wade knew and just smiled to himself. Good for Spencer. His plan was working and he was with the woman he loved. He was glad he was going to be around to see this whole thing play out because the little lady on his arm had him totally wrapped around her finger. He was so in love with her he sometimes found it hard to breath with the love that filled him. He was going to ask her to marry him but for right now he was just as happy to be sharing this night with the others and keeping focus on enjoying the night. So, Where to now? Jake asked. Laura answered that one when she informed them, The dance has started; why not head over to the hall? Great idea! they all agreed and soon they found themselves entering a large hall decorated with twinkling stars, soft lighting, a huge manmade waterfall with real ducks swimming in a deep blue pool. The whole room glowed and was just beautiful. Bridgette knew that Becky had a hand in the decorations and turning towards her said with praise, OH MY BECKY, this is just beautiful your crew did an awesome job! Isnt it just beautiful, Becky replied. The committee has called tonight Fantasy and they really outdid themselves this year. We have Jake to thank for that because he helped us bring so many ideas to reality we knew this year would be the best ever. Bridgette herself was surprise to hear her husband had a

176
hand in what she was seeing. Why Jake you ole romantic soul, this is just beautiful dear, I am very proud of you. She then kissed her beloved husband on the cheek. It was only moments later that the little group was approached by a very lovely girl dressed in a beautiful sarong and a large white gardenia pinned in her hair. Welcome to our Fantasy Night, she spoke to the group. We were hoping you would join us tonight Mr. Morgan. The committee has a place of honor for you and your group to thank-you for all your help in the dance tonight. Would you follow me please and I will take you to your table, she smiled sweetly and led the way for the group. Wade and Becky held back from the others feeling out of place since they just happened to meet of the fairgrounds and were not really apart of the original party. Laura noticed this and turning with a puzzled looked asked them why they werent going with them. Becky told Laura that they didnt want to intrude on their evening gala and since their meeting was by accident they didnt want to impose. Now Ill hear nothing of the kind you two. Why if youre not going to sit with us then I am going to go and sit with you. Our chance meeting today just made our day all that more pleasant. Becky you have been a dear and close friend of mine for all these years. You would never be an imposition to me ever and if you are out of place somewhere then I am too, and she went to stand where Becky and Wade stood. Spencer seen the interaction and he too stopped. He returned to Laura and she explained the problem so he too joined forces along side the other three. When Bridgette and Jake arrived at the table that had been set out for them they found that they were buy themselves. They looked around to where the others had gone and found they were still standing over at the entrance. Jake seated his wife and returned to the group to question what was happening. Laura told him quietly and Jake understood the problem. Ill not hear any of that, Jake spoke with authority You are my guest and thats it. Now please join Bridgette and

177
myself before the woman shows everyone in here who really wears the pants in our family. Please let the outside world keep one illusion of me at least. The little group laughed and followed Jake to the table. It was with very little arranging at the table to make everyone comfortable and ready for a pleasant night. The music was excellent and it wasnt to long before the little group was up and dancing having the time of their lives. The dance committee took a moment to thank Jake for all the work he did and presented him with an outstanding citizenship award for his work not only on the bizarre but in the community too. While Jake was receiving his award Bridgette and Laura had gotten up to get closer to the stage to see the presentation. Becky was on the stage as part of the committee and a part of the presentation. Spencer and Wade were left to themselves at the table giving them a chance to talk without looking suspicious. Spencer smiled at his friend and said, Shes quite a girl you have there friend. Hope your going to do something about it. Tonight as a matter of fact, replied Wade. I have full intentions of asking her to be my wife and hopefully will get yes for an answer. Wade sat there trying to look relaxed and at ease. Spencer was glad he has just put his drink down because he would have dropped it for sure. Looking at his friend he gave him the goofiest grin and wanted to jump up right then and there to shake his hand and give him a pat on the back but he quickly regained his composer and looking at his friend said all he could think of saying and a simple Wow was all he could manage. I was going to do it later on but I think I will declare myself right here in this beautiful setting and make it a night to remember. What do you think? he asked his friend of many years. Spencer looked at him and smiled. I think youll do fine and this is a great spot. Go for it my friend, and tipped his glass to him, She seems like a really great girl although her taste in men seem to be questionable, he added with a little laugh.

178
Wade chuckled at that himself and added, I agree but we all have some kind of flaw now dont we? It wasnt long after the little group had gathered together once more that Wade excused himself for what everyone thought was a jaunt to the washroom, little was thought of the time he was gone due to the large crowd in attendance. Becky was very surprised when her name came over the loudspeakers. Becky Watson, wherever you are would you stand up please, the MC asked in his cheerful voice. Becky stood up looking very puzzled and as the MC spotted her he announced to her and the crowd, Becky would you please join me here on this beautiful stage, I have a special presentation I have been ask to present you with and I would like to come up on stage to do a fitting job. Becky made her way to the stage and both Laura and Bridgette seizing the opportunity grabbed their cameras to capture the event for Bridgette to keep as a memory not realizing what was going to take place. Jake and Spencer joined the two women at the foot of the stage next to the two sisters. Spencer knew what was going to happen because Wade had told him what he had decided to do so he definitely wanted to be up close to witness everything himself. The MC took Becky by the hand and brought her center stage to the whistles and applauds from many of her friends in the crowd. Becky, the MC spoke, Because of you dedication to all the hard work you have done to make this night such a success we have someone here to present you with a very special award. Would our special guest please come out? All eyes turned toward the person who walked out on the stage. Becky smiled as she noticed who it was. Wade approached Becky holding a bouquet of three dozen long stemmed red roses tied up in a big white satin bow that he had planned on giving her later on that night. He arrived next to Becky and the MC announced to the crowd Becky, Ladies and Gentlemen, This kind young man has agreed to make this

179
presentation for us so I give to floor over to him. Wade smiled at the MC and turning to Becky said, Becky I first would like to present you with this bouquet of flowers with all my love. Becky still didnt understand what was about to happen and taking the flowers reached up and kissed Wade on the cheek. Wade continued, I would also like to present you with this, and opened the little blue box holding the ring he had hoped Becky would accept. He then got down on one knee, took Becky by the hand and asked, Becky Wilson, you are the love I have been looking for all my life. Would you give me the honor and become my wife and share the rest of my life with me? Becky seemed to be in a daze for a minute as she looked to the ring and then to Wade. The whole world had disappeared to her and all she could see Wade and the ring he was holding out in front of her. The roar of the crowd behind her was lost along with the screams from Laura and Bridgette. Wade started to worry because she hadnt moved, spoke or made any sign to acknowledge what he had just asked her to do. Becky? he asked and it broke the spell she seemed to be under. Crying she just managed to shake her head yes and went flying into his arms kissing him. I would be honored to be your wife Wade, she said and she gave him her hand for him to put the ring on her finger. She then realized where she was and turning toward the crowd she gave a wave and hugging her new fiance headed off the stage to join the other and show off her new ring. Bridgette and Laura hugged her close and both hugged and kissed Wade. The same reception was given to Wade and the little group had a whole new reason to celebrate. The evening soon came to an end and the happy little group made their way to the parking lot. They had agreed to meet the next day to help clean up around the fairground and make a day of it with Becky and Wade returning to Blossomwood for a quiet

180
celebration dinner. Laura and Bridgette shared the backseat of Spencer van leaving Jake to sit in front with Spencer. The two women were full of high spirits as the recalled the events of the day and more than once broke out in peels of laughter. The men shared their gaiety making the drive home very pleasant and all too short for Spencer. He got out of the car at Blossomwood to say goodnight to the trio, shaking Jakes hand and kissing both Bridgette and Laura on the cheeks thanking them for letting him join them in there outing. When Jake asked if he would like to join them for a nightcap he declined saying he wanted to be fresh for tomorrows activities but really wanting to give Laura time to think about their time together. Laura too declined the offer of coffee preferring to go straight to bed so each one went off in their own way. Laura checked on the boys tucked them into their beds and kiss the sleeping children before heading off to her own room. She placed her stuffed butterfly on her white wicker rocking chair so that it would be the first thing she would see when she woke up in the morning and the last thing when she turned off her bedside light. Her mind raced as she showered away the grime off the day and try as she might she just couldnt ignore the kiss Spencer had given her in the Tunnel of Love. She had to be honest with herself and admit she had wished it hadnt ended. She raised her fingers to her lips and she could have sworn she could still feel those lips on hers. She chuckled to herself when she admitted to herself, I hope he does that again, I could get use to his kisses quite easily, and them blushed at the thought. Just as Laura drifted off to sleep a memory drifted to the surface. Something faint but then was gone like a puff of smoke in the wind. Laura was asleep before it had a chance to grow into something more. Spencer too lay in his darken bedroom recalling the kiss. He recalled how wonderful it felt to be kissing her after all this time. His heart felt like it had finally found its home. He also knew that he

181
had to be careful and not to rush things. He had gotten this far and he knew he still had a long ways to go. He would not lose her again and once this masquerade was over with he too would find the happiness he seen his friend Wade go through tonight. Laura would never regret saying yes to him just like he knew Becky would not regret saying yes to his friend. Bridgette and Jake talk over the event of the day and turning to her husband and said, Jake, I think Laura is really taken with Claude. I havent seen my sister that carefree in a long, long time. Well, Jake replied, To be honest with you I think Claude is quite taken with Laura too. I have been watching him with her today and to tell you the truth he couldnt take his eyes off her. I think that they shared more than a ride in that Tunnel of Love today too, Bridgette smile at her husband. Yes, I got that impression myself, Jake smiled. Bridgette, I know you would like to see your sister find someone and settle down but we have to let Laura run her own life. I want you to promise me you wont try and play matchmaker with her and Claude. I wouldnt want anyone to interfere with our lives and I wouldnt want to make bad friends with either Laura or Claude. Bridgette laughed at the worry on her husbands face. He had not let anyone get close to him since Hank died and yet there was something about Claude that Jake really admired. She could sense that and she was happy to see her husband find a kindred spirit in which to share men things with. You have no worry on that Jake; I would no sooner interfere with Lauras life than I would Claudes. I will be there for Laura if she chooses to come to me with a problem but I for one dont want to do anything to jinx something developing between Claude and Laura. I promise you I will stay clear and hope for the best. Laura will tell us if and when there is something we should know and until then we will let things be. Things did change somewhat after the group first got together in that Becky and Wade were often seen in the company of the other two couple. They had all become fast friends and the three girls spent many hours discussing wedding plans and sharing ideas leaving the

182
men to their own devises. Spencer had finished the renovations to his new found home and he had Laura, Bridgette and Becky pick out the need be homey touches that only a woman knew how to pick out and place. Spencer decided to invite the group to a special supper to thank them for all the help they had given him and hired a couple of local women to work on the special meal he wanted prepared for the occasion. Spencer welcomed them all and took them on a tour of his new home. The women loved the atrium while the boys thought the huge fish tank was fascinating. While each one of them had seen some part of the house finished in some manner or other it was a first time for Becky, Wade and Martha. Martha had been in the old homestead many times in the past but now she was amazed at the changes Spencer had done to the place bringing it back to its rightful splendor. Spencer had finished the tour at the dining room where he asked everyone to take a seat for the up coming meal. The women hadnt let him down and the meal was enjoyed by all to the point that the boys didnt mind while the adults had another cup of coffee. Spencer then asked they group if they would mind joining him in the music room for something he had to show them. When they again settled themselves in the big comfy chair located in the bright and cheerful room Spencer brought out a very large object wrapped up in a large wooden crate. I want to thank-you all for coming tonight and sharing in the official opening of my new home. I wanted this home to reflect what I see and feel around me and you all are apart of my new life here now and I hope for many years to come, he said looking for a moment a Laura which in turned caused her to blush slightly. I have decided that the only thing lacking was a new name for a new look and therefore I decided to follow suit of the name you have given to home Blossomwood. I realized that this place has become not only a home for me but a safe haven from a life too overburden by work

183
and pressure; therefore I have decided to rename this new home of mine Havenwood and have had a new gatepost constructed for the front gates of the entrance. I would like your honest opinions on what you think, he asked hoping they would approve on his name choice. Jake was the first one to speak up and rising from his chair and announced to Spencer, Thats just wonderful, wonderful, and I for one think its a great name, thankyou so much Claude for thinking of us in your decision. I couldnt have picked out a better name if I tried and extending his hand gave Spencer a heartfelt shake. The rest were soon to follow suit and Laura kissed him lightly on the cheek saying, Thank-you so much Claude you have made us all feel so special. Martha hugged him closely and wiped a tear from her eyes. I only wish Hank were here to see all these changes, he would be so happy. Bridgette turned to Spencer and said, I think that calls for something more than coffee. While they were sitting around talking Bridgette took a walk over to the piano. Claude why dont you play something for us, I really enjoyed your performance at the bizarre. Please play something for us now. Spencer smile at her and said, I would be honored to play for you Bridgette, is there anything special you would like to hear? No, whatever you feel like, I would just like to hear you play. Spencer went to the piano and while everyone settled around Spencer readied himself to entertain them. The boys had settled themselves next to Laura on the sofa and soon the first haunting stains of Moonlight Sonata filled the room. He went on to play tunes from Broadway musicals and familiar classics, finishing up with songs he knew the boys would recognize. He finished with the last piece and turned to the group with hope he had selected a good mixture to entertain them all. They all approached him with big smiles and applauded his musical entertainment with many praises. Claude that was just wonderful, thank-you so much, Bridgette told him. I hope that you may fine the time

184
over Christmas to play for us at the concert we have as part of our seasons festivities, she asked hopefully. Bridgette that is a wonderful idea, Jake responded, We could feature a complete night of Christmas music featuring you as our special guest. Laura was the one that noticed the boys were sitting not saying a word. When she looked over at them she noticed they were still sitting just as she had left them. She went over to them ask kneeling down to their level she asked them what was wrong. Cody was the one to speak first, Mom, Mr. Montague was wonderful and we loved the music he played. We never heard anything so beautiful especially that first song. It made us feel all funny inside. Do you think he would play that again for us? Laura smiled at the three of them and answered, Why dont you go up and ask him yourselves I am sure he would be very pleased that you would like to hear it again. The three boys arose from the sofa and approached Spencer like they had never seen him before. Spencer watched their approach with interest and wondered at why they were so nervous. Hello boys, he said softly, I hope you enjoyed the music. We sure did, Mr. Montague, Cody said, and we were hoping you would play that first one again. Spencer looked at the three faces before him and answered with hopes the lump that was forming in his throat wouldnt give him away as I would be honored to play for my three favorite people in the whole world, gather around so you will be nice and close. The whole conversation was done quietly so the other adults were quite surprised to see the boys gather around Spencer as he once again struck the first notes to the haunting song that so moved the boys. They sat spellbound until the last note was played and then rushed Spencer wrapping their arms around him almost in tears thanking him for playing the most beautiful song in the whole world. Jake was the first to reach them and laughing said, Boys, boys, give Mr. Montague some breathing room your about to smother him to death there.

185
The boys pulled themselves off Spencer and Spence looked to Jake with a big smile and told him Jake they can smother me anytime they want to, I for one love it. He then looked at the boys and asked them, Well boys did you like it? The all spoke at one saying, It was Awesome Mr. Montague, where did you learn to play the piano like that? Spencer told them that he started very young like they were right now and practiced very hard. He told them as time went on he got better and better and even now he still practices so he doesnt forget the things he has already learnt. The rest of the adults joins the boys and complemented Spencer on the wonderful playing. The boys said nothing except thank-you to him and returned to the sofa each one deep in thought. Martha was the one to break up the little group by announcing the late hour and that they should soon be heading home. Jake agreed and the invited guests were soon to depart thanking Spencer for the lovely evening and promising to get together again soon. The sign announcing the new name of Havenwood was erected the next day and soon the whole area was aware of the changes and the name change. Spencer met many of his neighbors going back and forth to Hankland while he helped out with the preparations for the Christmas season. Wade helped when he could but his business was booming and needed much of his time. Becky too helped when she could get away from the school where they too were getting ready for the seasons events. Spencer had already informed his parents that he wouldnt be with them for Christmas but would be there for the family gathering a few days later. His mother understood and so as not to give anything away on what her son was up to put up a little fuss and then gave way to understanding. His father was disappointed also but knew that if his son couldnt be there for Christmas it had to be for an important reason and understood, it wouldnt be the first

186
time Spencer had missed a Christmas with them for that is the way things went when your children become adults and being a businessman himself knew that you sometimes couldnt be with family on special occasions more matter how much you wanted to be there. Spencer talked to his brother and sister wishing them a Happy Holiday and promised to be with them a few days after Christmas for the family gathering. He had cleared his schedule to spend time with Laura and the boys and looked forward to it with great expectations. Spencer had taken Laura out one evening to the city for a night out. He had been dating her on a regular basis now and she seemed more relaxed with him each time they were together. They were sitting in a quiet little place with a beautiful view of the harbor when Laura told him something that really made him feel proud and happy. Claude its the funniest thing, she said shaking her head, The boys have approached us and have asked to take piano lesson so they can play like Mr. Montague. Oh my heavens! said Spencer, Do you think they really want to and do you think they will keep at it if they do start? he asked. I most certainly do, Laura told him, They are determined to do this and it is so important to them that we have already made arrangements for them to start lessons with Mrs. Gibson just down the road from us right after the New Year. Well Ill be, Spencer said. I had no idea they would take to the music like that. Jake, Bridgette and I have decided to purchase a new piano to help them along and we were hoping you may help us pick out a suitable one for them. Ill do better than that. What a great idea. Yes, Laura, leave it with me and I will take care of everything for you. Spencer said with his mind full of ideas. The next day Spencer got right on the phone to a dealer he knew that would be able to handle the special order he had in mind for the boys and for the families of Blossomwood. The dealer not only could fill the order requested of him but did it with great enthusiasm since it was quite a large order with instant payment.

187
Spencer made arrangements to where to have the order shipped out and then called Wade to help him when the shipment arrived and brought it to Havenwood until Christmas. Everyone was so busy doing last minute things for Christmas they hadnt even missed Spencer or Wade while they went to pick up the items which made Spencer all the more delighted with the surprise he had in store for everyone. The big boxed truck he had rented was a perfect fit for the items he had shipped to him and since he had rented it until after Christmas he had little worry about how to transport the crates from one house to another. Hankland closed down for all of Christmas week so the staff had time to finish their own last minute preparations. Spencer had been asked to be a guest at Blossomwood for the celebration and it was an invitation he gladly accepted. His first Christmas with Laura and his children was something he just couldnt refuse. Wade and Becky had promised to come for Christmas dinner so Blossomwood would be filled with lots of laughter fun and surprises. Spencer had made it home and put the large truck into the garage with only Wade in the know of what was going on. Spencer would return later the next day and drive the truck over with the crates and between the three men he knew they could handle the loads with little effort. He returned to Blossomwood in time for supper bringing an overnight bag with him. The back of his vehicle and its trunk where loaded down with gifts for everyone at Blossomwood that would be opened in the morning with the family but he left them in the car for now waiting until the children went to bed. He also made sure he talked to all his family before he left Havenwood promising them he would see them in a couple of days. He told his mom he would fill her in on everything then because he had so much to tell her along with plenty of pictures to show her. She in turned told him to have a good time and she looked forward to seeing him when he arrived. She did want to ask him so many things but had to curtail her questions because her husband was standing next to

188
her. Spencer was greeted warmly when he rang the bell at Blossomwood and within moments after his arrival the three boys were running to him wrapping their arms around him all speaking at once. Laura came upon the scene and with a lot of laughter called to them boys, boys, your going to knock poor Mr. Montague of his feet, calm down so he can hear what your trying to tell him. Spencer was laughing at their antics like he had never laughed before. He bent down to their levels and looking into their excite faces said to each one ,Now take a deep breath and each one of you try again to tell me what it is you want to tell me. He pointed to JJ first and said, Ok you go first JJ, he said giving his hair a tousle. JJ took his deep breath and looking deep into Spencers smiling face Mr. Montague we told our parents about how much we like to hear you play the piano and that we wanted to learn to play too. The young boy stepped back to let one of his cousins to carry on with the news. Spencer turned to Cody next and he too took a deep breath They talked it over and said if we really wanted to learn to play that we could have lessons from Mrs. Gibson that lives down the road from us, and he too stepped back to let his brother continue. Cody stepped forward and bursting with excitement told him, We are going to start right after Christmas and Mom, Uncle Jake and Aunt Bridgette said they would buy us our own piano so we could practice here at home and they were going to give us our very own music room, isnt that just the greatest thing that could happen? he said full of excitement. Spencer looked at the three boys and fought back the lump in his throat. Oh boys Im so happy for you, and I promise you I will help you in any way I can. I also promise you we will work together to play a piece at the bizarre next year if you want. The boys looked at him in sheer delight, Oh Mr. Montague do you mean it? Cody asked in disbelief. I sure do! Spencer responded smiling at the faces before him and without warning he was swamped with

189
hugs and thank-you from the trio that had him teetering to keep his balance. Alright you guys, let Mr. Montague up now, you can talk to him more after supper hes not going anywhere and he will be here all day tomorrow if you even remember him then, Jake said laughing. Welcome Claude, come on in and Ill take you to your room so you can put your things away, Jake told Spencer. Good, I wanted to tell you something while nobody was around, Spencer told Jake, I have to leave tomorrow just long enough to run back to Havenwood and right back. I left something there that I didnt want to bring tonight so while everyone was gathered I thought Id run over pick it up and run right back. He told Jake. I couldnt get it in the car and by the looks of the parcels under the tree in the Christmas room its just as well I waited, he said laughingly. Yes, those are just the gifts from friends in the area, the family gifts havent been placed yet, Jake told him, The boys take care of the gifts from friends for us and place each one in a pile. We open them after the boys are in bed plus our gifts to each other because tomorrow its just for the boys. We would be there for hours if we didnt do it that way and we have found out it doesnt tire us out so much the next day. You can only imagine what its going to be like here in the morning. You may want to change your mine once those three start, Jake told him laughing at what he knew it to be like, and then he added, And the coffee will be going nonstop for the adults to keep us going. Spencer laughed at the look of dread on Jakes face, That bad is it. Well, I for one wouldnt have missed it for the world, friend, and I look forward to it with great pleasure. Spencer told him in all honesty. I have some things in the car, should I wait to bring them in or should I send the boys after them now and let them put them under the tree now. Spencer asked of Jake. You didnt have to do that, Jake told him We just wanted your company but thank-you for thinking of us just the same, Jake said. What we do is as the day goes on we slip our gifts to each other in our allotted

190
piles, not to many all at once so the boys dont catch on, then after we get them to bed and before we bring their gifts for the tree, we celebrate a quiet adult Christmas. I would suggest that you just wait and I can give you a hand later, once Bridgette and Laura take them up to their rooms. We usually have supper and go to early service of which you are welcome to join us and once we get back it usually a mad house to get them off to bed and have some quiet time for ourselves. It would be a good time while they are getting ready for church to bring your gifts in then because we lock the doors to the Christmas room until we get back. We have learnt to do that over the years because of prying eyes can have itchy fingers. He told Spencer grinning. Spencer laughed remembering the Christmas he and Simon found a stash of gifts and opened a few thinking they would fine a treasure in one of the boxes. They were convinced it would be the worse Christmas ever because every box contained the same thing, a warm hat, gloves, socks and a scarf. He told Jake about it laughing. So what happened, Jake asked? Well, come to find out, Mother had collected them to help out the less fortunate and we got a scolding for being nosey and we had to rewrap them all back up, we never snooped after that. Spencer told him. Do you see your family often? Jake asked. Spencer realized the mistake he made right away in mentioning his family so he thought quick, Not as much as I would like to but we do get together a few times a year and we call each other often, he told him, My brother is busy with his own family and running his own business and my parents travel pretty well non stop but we do manage. Now that I am going to be living here I think they will be more relaxed about me finding roots so I may see them visit one day. I prefer to go to them right now and leave Havenwood my quiet spot. Jake had heard the gossip spread around about Spencer so he didnt go into it with him not wanting to bring up painful memories so he just gave him a slap on the back and said, Glad youre here friend, how about a

191
coffee? They met up with the rest of the family as the entered the main hallway and Bridgette, Laura and Martha kiss Spencer and welcomed him warmly. Martha had told them that supper wont be far off so they best get the boys ready to eat. The men were to follow her to the kitchen, Youre not getting off with just sitting around so while the women are busy with the boys you two can give me a hand in the kitchen. She said firmly. Jake and Spencer followed her into the kitchen without any quarrel and before to long each one was busy with the job Martha had lined up for them. Supper that night was a buffet style meal. The women had set up trays with cold cuts salads and a variety of different food to fit any fancy and for dessert Martha had made a beautiful truffle that made everyone drool over. Supper was a happy time and they all shared much laughter and great stories. Spencer was having a wonderful time and deep inside longed for these times to never end. Laura, Bridgette and Martha slipped away from the table one at a time to ready themselves for the upcoming church service and upon their return the men also slipped out to prepare themselves and soon it was time for everyone to leave for church. They all piled into Jakes van and headed for the church in high spirits. Laura had settled along side of Spencer and he in turn slipped his arm around her pulling her as close to him as possible. It was a move not missed by the three other adults in the car and each one said a silent prayer that this was one relationship that would see these two people find love. They met many of their friends on their arrival including Becky and Wade and all sat together during the service. Spencer was very taken with the words of the minister as he spoke of God, Gods love and the love he has for each of us. Spencer stayed close to Laura and the boys savoring every moment he spent with them there, just like he would have if they were married. He silently thanked God for bringing him this far and prayed for His guidance in the future. The service was soon over and the congregation mingled around meeting and greeting with well wishes

192
from each one. Spencer was officially welcomed to the parish and many praised him for the work he had done on the old homestead. They also thought that the new name was perfect for the new look and all wished him well. Snow had started to fall softly as they left the church for there turn home. Spencer laughed as he thought of the picture going all around him. Laura looked at him with a smile and asked, Whats so funny Claude? I just got this scene in my head of us all being in some kind of a Christmas movie. I mean doesnt it usually start snowing on Christmas Eve as the family head off to into some wonderful adventure. They all got a chuckle over it and Jake told him Well, thats what its like buddy when everyday is Christmas and I have got to admit it always seems that way to me with this family. Bridgette looked at her husband in surprise and said Why Jake honey I never knew you felt like that, what a wonderful thing to say! I guess it was something the Minister said during the service tonight that really brought it home to me, Jake said; I know how lucky I am to have such a wonderful family, great friends, a beautiful home and the job of a lifetime and I dont take any of it for granted but I do have God to thank for being so blessed with so many wonderful gifts so I guess to me everyday is like Christmas. We often forget who it is we need to thank for all the abundance we enjoy and its times like these we need to acknowledge it. How true Jake dear, replied Martha, feeling a little sad that Hank couldnt be here to share in all the joy, but she knew he would be proud of this little group of people he had come to call his own. They all arrived home and Laura and Bridgette headed the boys straight upstairs to get out of the Church clothes and into their pajamas before they headed back downstairs. Jake told Spencer that if he wanted to get his parcels to put under the tree now would be a good time since the women would be busy with the boys for a bit and he would give him a hand. The two men headed out to

193
Spencers vehicle to retrieve the gifts Spencer had brought with him. When Jake seen the piles he gave Spencer a look and then asked, Did you leave anything in the stores man? You just never mind Jake, I had a ball doing this. I havent done something like this in so many years I had forgotten how much fun it could be. I usually give out paper but this time I personally thought out each gift and shopped. It renewed Christmas for me and that in itself is a wonderful gift. Now dont just stand there friend, grab something and lets get moving before were caught in the act. Jake laughed at the excitement he seen in this new friend of his. He once again hoped something good would happen between him and Laura. He really liked Claude and would like to see him as part of the family knowing full well that he would be another added to the circle. Jake had just finished locking the Christmas room door until the early morning when the women and the boys returned. Martha had everything timed just right and as the family gathered into the cozy family room she entered with a trolley loaded with goodies to munch on before bed. Bridgette had put some Christmas music on and the little family sat around laughing and chatting until it was time to take the boys up for the night. Spencer was very surprised when Cody went to him and asked him if he would come up and say goodnight to them too. Looking toward Laura for and answer she nodded her head slightly and Spencer looked at his son and said, I would like to do that very much Cody, thank-you for asking me. Cody smiled back and said proudly, Were glad youre here with us and we like you very much, Mr. Montague you make things fun so we would like to have you with us when we go to bed tonight just like youre apart of our real family. Spencer stood up at that little speech and placed his hand on his sons head. He was soon joined by Cody and JJ. The other adults let the boys take the lead and as they headed out the door. Laura had tears in her eyes as she seen her two sons

194
each take a hand of this man who she felt she had fallen in love. Bridgette knew it was emotional time for her sister so as they headed upstairs to the chatter of the boys she placed an arm around her sister giving her a small hug letting her know she understood. The boys shared a large bedroom divided off with plenty of space for each and they took great pleasure of showing Spencer the treasures each possessed. Bridgette called a halt to all their excitement knowing full well that if she didnt they would have themselves so wounded up that sleep would be hard to come by. The boys crawled into their beds and in turn the adults tucked and kissed until each boy was satisfied. Spencer took his lead from the others and did as they did. He wished them each happy dreams and told them he looked forward to seeing them in the morning. . They returned to the family room and within minutes Martha had returned with a trolley bearing wine, cheese and cracker. They sat for a few minutes and then Jake rose and turning to Bridgette said, I guess its time for us to start Christmas my dear, and going to his wife gentle pulled her to him and kissed her deeply. Spencer smiled at to scene and going to Laura did the same. Laura loved his kisses and was happy to oblige. They then approached Martha and gave her a kiss on her cheeks and hugged her warmly. Jake opened the Christmas room and when the women seen the additional gifts were stopped in their tracks. Where did all these come from? Laura questioned have a sinking feeling she knew the answer. Jake didnt say a word but his glance towards Spencer told them what they wanted to know. Oh, Claude you shouldnt have, really, Laura said feeling bewildered. Oh yes I should have and for my own reasons, now please listen to me all of you, you have invited me into your home as part of an extended family. You are my family here and so I did what I would have done with my own. Lets just enjoy ourselves without any hoopla or youll spoil what has been the best Christmas I have spent in many years. Please give that gift to me and let

195
me enjoy all of this. Please, he pleaded. Laura approached him and reached up to pull his cheek down and then kissed it warmly, Of course Claude, we were just shocked thats all, now come and lets have some fun with all these wonderful presents. Spencer had given all four thick terry bathrobes complete with slippers and the big terry bath towels to go with each one. Bath scented soaps and perfumes, sponges, scented candles, soft music CDs in a basket went along with the robes. Jake was presented with two cases of the finest wines his vineyard produced without any acknowledgement that it was from his vineyard and for Jake this was just amazing gift. They were all overcome with his thoughtfulness and thinking that was it went on with other gifts. Martha was given a beautiful painting of Hankland for her suite which brought tears to her eyes. Bridgette got a beautiful gold bracelet from Jake engraved with the words, our love is never ending inside. Laura received a beautiful knee length angora sweater that she had admired on a shopping trip to the city with Bridgette. Spencer received a heavy sweater himself with a picture of Havenwood knitted into the pattern from Laura. He was amazed at the workman ship that went into it and couldnt wait to wear it. Bridgette and Jake gave him picture a large two piece water fountain that waited for him the garage. It would be perfect for the entrance to Havenwood Jake explained. Martha gave him a homemade quilt she had made herself. It was called The Stained Glass Window and Spencer thought it was the most beautifulness of blanket he had ever seen. It took them over two hours to open everything there was and to straighten things out neatly under the tree for morning. They had not opened up the gifts from the boys instead they would wait until morning so the boys could give them their gifts then. The little group had settled for one more glass of wine before heading up to bed. Spencer slipped off to the room he would be spending the night in and pulled four

196
more small gifts from his overnight bag. He returned to the group and smiling told them I have something I would like you all to have to mark another time in our lives. I hope you like them. He handed Laura a square box wrapped in gold, he went to Bridgette and handed her one of the same size wrapped in silver and then did the same for Martha and then finally to Jake. They slowly opened the gifts and as each one seen what the boxes held they exclaimed in sheer delight as to the treasure they beheld. To Laura went a replica of the stuffed butterfly he had won her at the bizarre. It hung from a gold chain that would hang gracefully at Lauras throat. The earrings also accompanied the necklace along with the bracelet but the bracelet also was graced on either side with two golden knights on horses. The butterflies were made out of diamonds, sapphires, and topaz. Laura was awe struck and soon the tears started to form and spill. Oh Claude, its just beautiful and perfect, thank-you so much! and going to him kissed him full on the mouth without thinking. Bridgette too had her breath taken away when she opened her box to see her little donkey now in gold staring back at her wearing a silver blanket with two baskets in multicolored jewels hanging from a chain just a little longer than Lauras and two small donkey earrings to match. Like Laura she too had a matching bracelet complete with the knights on either side and like Laura she too went to Spencer and gave him a big hug and kiss on the cheek, Marthas gift was a little different but just as beautiful none the less. Spencer had the jeweler make her a solid gold cat with sapphire eyes and had it made into a broach with miniature matching earrings. Martha was beside herself with delight. Claude it is just delightful, dear, I will wear it with pleasure and I thank-you so much, she rose and kissed him on each cheek. Jake had forgot he was still holding his with all the excitement from the women so once he remembered he opened his gift and caught his breath when he opened

197
the box . OH MY, Claude, how did you ever manage to have this done? The others were in awe when Jake show then a beautiful gold pocket watch with the perfect image of Hanks statue engraved on the cover and bearing the name of Hankland when Jake opened the time piece it played a well known song about impossible dreams and carried the inscription To my friend Jake who planted a seed and made a dream come true. The gold chain ended with a gold watch bob and a small gold figure of Hanks statue hanging from it. It touched Jake deep in his heart to receive such a gift and the others could see it made him very emotional inside, for a moment Spencer thought Jake may have been upset with him for taking liberty with Hanks image and he approached him to apologize but Jake just looked at him teary eyed and said This is a very beautiful gift friend and I shall wear it and cherish it all my life, thank-you so much, he spoke quietly. Jake tried to regain his composer and going to Spencer shook his hand and said, next year chocolates will do fine! to which all of them chuckled wiping the tears from their eyes. Well its hard to beat an event like that Claude so I guess we had better pack it in for the night because tomorrow will be a busy day. We all have a lot to tell Aunt Sara and Jacob so we need to be sharp. You have yet to meet Aunt Sara and her new fiance Jacob, Claude but Im sure you will take to them and them to you. Sara is a publisher and Jacob is the Captain of a luxury liner. They met while Sara was on a cruise and now they plan on marrying and retiring to that little cottage just below Blossomwood. Spencer hid the surprise in his voice when he heard the news that Jacob was going to retire, They sound like wonderful people and if theyre part of this family then they must be ok, so another wedding and may I ask when this one is to take place ? he said in a jokingly fashion. Rising and going to Spencer she said, July seems to be the scheduled month so far which gives us plenty of

198
time between Becky and Wade and we promise you it wont be a big lavished affair like those two. Aunt Sara would want something small and simple. Well, I for one am off to bed, said Martha rising. There will be no stopping the boys once theyre awake so I am going to head on up. The others took her lead and Laura going over to Spencer said, Thank-you for the beautiful Christmas Claude Im so glad you are here, and leaning into him gave him a gentle kiss on the lips hoping he could see in her eyes what she wanted to say from her heart. I am too, Malady, he answered softly and taking her left hand slowly brought it to his lips kissing he ring finger in a silent signal hoping she would catch its meaning. Slowly Bridgette and Jake headed out of the room followed by Martha and then Laura and Spencer brought up the rear. Spencer once again kissed Laura before she headed up the stairs with Jake and Bridgette while Spencer followed Martha heading towards his room. Martha stopped him before he entered his room and looking him straight in the eye said, Dont hurt her Claude please, the last time she let a man into her life it almost killed her. We almost lost her then, be careful of this heart Claude its fragile. She spoke seriously. Spencer looked at her and felt the deep love she felt for Laura and this family. Martha I can promise you I would sooner harm myself than harm Laura you will see. I hope to be more to her than just a friend but because of things you dont know about I need to take things slow for myself as well as Laura. I hope in the long run you will feel as strongly towards me as you do to the rest of this family because Martha I have no intentions of letting any of you down. Im glad we had this little talk then Claude and I are hoping we can just keep it to ourselves, she more requested than asked. Yes Martha, this talk is just between us I promise, and leaned down to kiss her cheek. Martha left him there and went on to her own quarters. Spencer lay on his bed thinking about how closely knitted together this family was. He had little doubt at the united force that would be faced if someone dared to threaten one of then. He was starting to feel that way

199
himself. Laura lay in her bed recalling the events of the evening. It was a perfect night and Claude had made it very special for her. She had a smile on her face as she snuggle deeper into her bed and just before sleep engulfed her a long ago memory tried to rise to the surface but before it had time to surface Laura was fast asleep. Christmas morning dawn bright and early for those at Blossomwood as predicted the night before. The whole family including Spencer was gathered around the breakfast table eating their meal. The boys were edgy with high expectations while the adults tried to gather their wits about them trying to shake off the late hours of the night before and ready themselves for the days events. They all vowed to themselves it would be an early night tonight so they could catch up on some of their lost sleep. Once breakfast was done and the cleaning up taking care off the group headed for the Christmas room. Jake made his usual pretend fumble with the door key while the boys barely contained themselves with excitement. Spencer was glad he brought his movie camera to get the response on tape. They stood there in awe at the sight that beheld them. The gifts for the adults had been set off to one side of the room while all the things for the boys took up so much space for the boys it almost buried the tree. They got the usual things like outfits, hats, winter things but theirs favorite gift was clearly the new ski equipment each had gotten and if it had been up to them they would have gone outside to try them out right then but the grownups convinced them that it would be better if they waited for more snow to fall and everyone could join them. The thought of them going on a family outing was met with a lot of cheers and the boys put aside their thoughts of skiing for the moment satisfied with the knowledge that there was a great adventure waiting for them in the near future. They had just finished straightening up the Christmas room when Martha announced that she had prepared a light lunch for everyone and the family all headed of into

200
the kitchen for a light meal. Later they would all come together for the big Christmas dinner but for now something light would suit them all just fine. The boys headed up to their play area afterwards to try out some of their new toys giving the adults some quiet time and each one spent this time in their own way. Spencer had a quiet moment with Jake and went off by himself with all intentions of retrieving his special gifts for the boys and the family. He wanted to make sure the family would all be tucked away into there little nooks before he went to retrieve his gifts and feeling safe knowing it would definitely be the right time to do so, called Wade and asked if he could get away then. Wade had assured him it was a perfect time for him too and in a short time Spencer was wishing his friend a Merry Christmas. It didnt take the two of them to unload the gifts close the doors to the Christmas room and both head off to join there newly adopted families. Spencer decided he would take a nap so he would be fresh for when the other guest would arrive and he knew it was what everyone else in the house had opted to do with their quiet time. Spencer lay on his bed thinking of the morning he had just spent. His first Christmas with his children and their beloved cousin, his heart did many reactions to the different scenes he replayed in his mind. The love and laughter that filled this home was very abundant and widely spread. He wanted to share this life and he had to be careful as to how he would go about not losing it. Spencer realized he must have fallen asleep with his thoughts when he awoke to a light tapping on his door and noticed the long shadows in the room. He looked at his watch and was surprised to fine out it was mid afternoon and he had slept at least a couple of hours. He called to the knocker to come in as he gathered himself together. Laura smiled as she entered, her heart giving a little lurch as she noticed his ruffled hair and sleep filled eyes. Im sorry to wake you but I thought you might like to know we are all meeting downstairs as our guests

201
should be arriving soon. She spoke to him softly. Spencer arose from the bed went over to Laura and taking her in his arms kissed her in a long and passionate kiss. He didnt want to let her go and by the way it felt Laura didnt want to go herself. He came back to reality and slowly and gently broke their embraces but not before he noticed the look of passion in Lauras eyes. Laura, he whispered her name, I want you to know that my feelings for you are very deep and you have no fear from me ever hurting you or this family. Right now it is taking every restraint I own not to devour you but this is neither the time nor the place. I need to ask you if you could ever think of me that way so I dont make some kind of fool of myself and I know if I have a chance. Laura mind was at that moment was coming out of place she didnt know existed in this world. Her heart was pounding so hard she thought it would beat right out of her chest. She heard him speak her name and she tried to focus on his face. She heard what he had said and it took a moment for her to realize what he had just revealed to her. It was Laura that took him in her arms this time and kissed him back with the same passion he had just shown her. It was Laura that gently ended the embrace and looking into the passion in his eyes spoke huskily saying, I trust you Claude, and you have no fear of making a fool of yourself because my heart is definitely open to you. Spencer took a deep breath and kissed her lightly saying, thank you Laura you wont regret it but right now as much as I would like to turn away from the outside world and keep you here I think its better if you join the others while I freshen up. I will join you in a few moments. I need to compose myself before I see anyone. Laura gave a little laugh for she knew what he meant since she could feel his passion as he held her tightly against him. Laura left his room and knew he wasnt the only one that had to be composed before meeting the others. She hadnt felt that kind of passion in many years and quite looked forward to where this journey would lead the two

202
of them. Wade and Becky had just arrived and were being warmly greeted by Bridgette, Jake, Martha and the boys. Laura joined in the welcoming and soon all were sharing the events of the morning with the boys giving vivid descriptions on how they were going to take to the hills on their new ski equipment. Spencer arrived to the sounds of laughter and greeted the two warmly. Sorry Im late everyone, please fill me in on what I missed. Jake spoke up and said, Becky was just about to tell us about the unusual Christmas gift Wade got her for Christmas, Claude, so grab a seat and join us. Spencer took the seat next to Laura and looking at Wade and Becky smiling said, please continue Becky, Im all yours Well, Becky said, He gave me a doll house that looks like the farm house I love so much. I of course loved it but then I noticed there was a paper in one of the rooms and when I took it out I was the deed to the place. He bought it for me! The whole place! I just cant believe it. I have always loved that old place and now its mine. Becky at this moment got a little choked up over what Wade had done for her and brushing the tears from her eyes kisses him for the hundredth time that day. Well all I can say is that is was a good thing I did, Wade spoke up, Because this scamp bought me the stallion I had been looking at the fair this fall. I had offered to buy it then but the owner said he wasnt for sale and I left it at that. I find out now that as soon as I had asked she had signaled him not to sell him. The owner thought I was some kind of nut so he wouldnt sell it to me. She went back later and told him that she wanted to buy it for me as a present and that I was really great with animals. She had told him it was the first time she had seen me so excited and it would make a perfect gift for Christmas. She got him to care for it until last night and while I was away she had him bring it over and bed it down until this morning. Now isnt that some girl I got! He leaned over and kissed her. The whole group looked towards the door when they heard the bell. Jake went to answer it and soon the

203
house was full of added excitement when the visitors turned out to be Aunt Sara and Captain Jacob. Warm hugs and kisses were exchanged all around and soon all were settled around the big cozy fireplace exchanging introductions and stories. Martha took a moment to announce she had just made fresh coffee and the group trekked of to the large kitchen to enjoy a cup of Marthas famous brew. Sara took this opportunity to latch onto Jake and informed him that there were gifts in the car that she would like brought into the Christmas room when he got a chance. Jake raised an eyebrow at her and said with humor, well I sure hope you toned it down this year Sara, because there isnt too much room left in there now as it is. Now you just never mind my dear boy, Jacob and I combined our resources and did what we thought best so none of that malarkey about overspending or getting to much, I hear it every year and its really getting to be old hat now, she said with a chuckle. Jake too had to give a chuckle because she was right, it was a conversation they had every Christmas since the very first one they shared. Ah Aunt Sara, it is now a tradition that you and we have had all these years between you and I so why end it now? he said smiling and bent over kissed her gently on the cheek. I will see that your gifts are brought in and placed under the tree, now lets get some of that coffee before its all gone. The boys headed back up to their play area leaving the adults to themselves and Jake took this time to rally the help of Wade and Spencer to unload the gifts from Marthas car. It wasnt a surprise to Jake to see the car loaded to the brim with gifts and both Wade and Spencer got a chuckle at how much they were able to cram into the nooks and crannies of the automobile. Wade was amazed at the sharing this family did with one another. He said as much as they entered the Christmas room saying to both Jake and Spencer since he knew Spencers family shared as much time and special occasions as they could, I guess this is what family is all about isnt it, the love and sharing only hope I can do as

204
much for Becky as I see here, he said with worry. Jake slapped him on the back realizing his fears. You will do fine Wade, dont worry about it, when this family first started out our first Christmas together was in one small room with gifts made from our hands and our tree was a shrub we pulled from the ground decorated with bows and ribbons. We didnt want to impose on Sara and money was very scarce. You and Becky will do fine, you may have no family now Wade but that will all change the moment you say, I do, then you will have more family than you know what to do with. Jake turned to leave the room when he spotted the four boxed off in the corner, now what the heck are these? he said with wonder. Wade just glanced at Spencer and then at Jake saying, Guess there really is a Santa and with a chuckle started out of the room before he had to answer any questions. Spencer took a cue from his friend and said, Guess we will have to wait and see when the others open up the rest of the gifts and headed out of the room fast on the heels of his friend. Jake just gave a scratch to his head and thought he had better leave things be since he didnt know what was inside the crates. He was sure he would soon find out the mystery behind it all. The men returned to the kitchen only to be chased away by the women who were busy setting up the large dining room for their Christmas dinner. Jake had no time to question about the crates he found in the Christmas room. Knowing to leave well enough alone the men headed off to the game room for some pool to wait for their summons for dinner. Jacob took this time to question Spencer lightly on his background and for Spencer to feel Jacob out on just how well he knew this family and his part on the charade Laura was playing. Jacobss questions to Spencer were what he expected them to be, family, job, life before he found himself here. Spencer in turn answered his friend with his round about way of the truth saying he owned a family vineyard and spent most of his adult years there learning the business. He was looking for a place to start a new life and when

205
he found Havenwood knew he had found what he had been looking for and decided to make a home for himself here. Jacob didnt ask why he felt the need to find a new home feeling it was a personal thing and since he had heard the story from Sara found he didnt want to bring up sad memories on this special day. Spencer told him about his love for the people and the area and that he felt very blessed to have found good friends in Jake and the family. Jacob then turned his attentions to Wade and asked him what brought him to the area and Wade answered truthfully when he told him he had come to do a job for a friend, fell in love with the area himself and more important met and fell in love with Becky. He told Jacob that it took little effort to set up his security business here and since he opened business has flourished beyond his belief. Spencer then turned the tables on the Captain asking him how he got to meet this wonderful family and the Captain told him that he had met Laura and Sara years ago. They had been off on some wild buying trip for Jake. I didnt know that then I was only told a VIP was aboard whom turned out to be our lovely Sara. She wrote special features for a big newspaper that I often read and she herself was a publisher. I had been interested in her writings so when she came aboard I asked them to join me at our table. They had formed a friendship over the years and he had always admired Sara but didnt think he would ever get close to her. He felt very fortunate that she thought of him in the same terms and was proud when she agreed to be his wife. I then got to meet this so called little family of hers and havent looked back. I look forward to being apart of them and building a new life with a special woman. I hear you are going to retire after the wedding, Spencer asked with caution and Jacob answered with a chuckle saying, Yes, I think its time. I want to spend as much time with my wife as possible and I cant do that while sailing all over the world and I cant ask her to give up her life for a life on the sea. Spencer added Im sure the shipping line will be losing one of their best men Captain youre leaving will be quite a loss. He said honestly.

206
Yes, Jacob replied softly, I have come to know one of the owners quite well and I shall miss him but I hope he will understand that there comes a time in a persons life that changes have to be made make things better. I love Sara, I suspect I have for years and just too afraid to admit it to her or myself but time waits for nobody and I want this woman in my life more than I want the sea. The sea has had me for years and now I too have a chance at something new. We have all had to have faced that by the sounds of it. Those women out there are special in every way and I for one know I wont regret my decision for a moment. The three men stood quietly each reflecting the changes the women had made in there lives and were like that when the boys raced into the room to tell them dinner was ready and to hurry because they were really, really hungry. It was amidst much laughter that the family found themselves sitting at their allotted places at the highly festive Christmas table. Jake started off with giving thanks for all the blessings and good fortunes they had received and soon the meal was well under way. It was an hour later a very full and happy bunch settles back for coffee and each one took turns clearing off the table. The boys helped and soon all was cleared and the group headed off into the Christmas room for the opening for the opening of still more gifts. When the doors to the room were opened again it was the women that stood with opening mouths at what beheld them. The boys were very curious about the crates and when Cody spotted the names got very excited saying This one is mine and this one is belongs to JJ and Danny this one is for you. The big one says its for Blossomwood! Hey! Santa bought the house a present! Which brought hales of laughter from the three youngsters. Then an idea hit little JJ and he looked at his two cousins with a serious look that brought smile to all the adults. Do you know what this means? he said in earnest, While we were upstairs this morning Santa returned with these crates and left them here for us to find them and we didnt hear or see a thing!

207

This thought sunk slowly into the other two and the look on their faces would be forever more captured because Spencer had the forethought to start his camera the minute the group had entered the room. Well, be that as it may we have other gifts to open first and then we will make room if we can for the crates, so come along boys theres more to open and exchange over here. Laura said in her mother-like voice which meant there would be no arguments on the subject. The boys were thrilled with the many games they received from Sara and the new cots and supplies for their fort. Jacob gave them each a remote control sailing ship and a telescope in which they could follow the stars. Jake got a crate of exotic bulbs for him to experiment with from a little island he and Sara had the fortunate pleasure to visit on one of their excursion complete with a book on valuable information on the plants. Martha got a complete set of hand crafted wooden bowls for her kitchen and a picture of the tiny village where they were made. Laura was given a beautiful angora sweater and cap with the matching scarf and Bridgett was very pleased when she discovered she too got the same set in her style and favorite color. Martha gave Sara and Jacob a beautiful home made quilt and a hand made hooked rug in the colors of the sea she had spotted at the fair they had all gone to. Soon all the gifts had been open. Becky and Wade were surprise to find out they too had been included in this gift sharing. Becky was struck with emotions when she received a beautiful necklace and earrings in the shape of a teddy with diamond eyes and ruby paws. The girls took turns showing Sara the treasured pieces Spencer had given them in memory of their day at the fair. Becky thanked him and kissed him softly on the cheek thinking as she did her hopes he and Laura would match up. When Wade opened the gift from Spencer it was noted it was for him to share with Becky. They opened the pretty wrapped box and when Wade read the card inside he

208
had to sit down in amazed shock. Becky then took the envelope from his hands and tears started to flow when she tried to read aloud To Becky and Wade, 1 honeymoon, all expense paid to wherever they so desired. Is this for real, Claude? Becky asked Yes, Spencer said with a sheepish smile, thought it was something you both could use Wade went and shook his friends hand giving him a double meaning in the handshake and a wink. He knew it was also done out of friendship and he wanted Spencer to know its meaning was not lost on him. They went through all the exchanging and finally came down to the mysterious crates. The boys made a mad dash towards the crates and waited for Jake to retrieve a hammer and crow bar to open them up. When the first crate was open the boys stood in awe for before them stood a miniature piano just the right size for them to practice on. Each one was stained in their favorite color with their names engraved on the front. The boys could only stand there in amazement as each crate revealed the treasure meant for each of them. When Jake got around to the biggest crate he requested help from Wade and Spencer both and when it was opened it was to discover a baby grand that would fit perfectly in the large living room. Jake was the one that stood speechless at what is new friend had done. It was Laura that spoke at last, Claude what have you done. This is too much; we cant accept gifts like this! Well, I beg to differ, these boys want to play the piano, and they need something to practice on. They got this desire from me and I want to encourage it as much as I can. I am after all some what responsible for it. Now its one thing to have their own instrument to practice on but you cant expect their teacher to play on pianos of that size. I thought this would suit better for more formal playing and the other one could be used by the teacher in the childrens area for teaching. So you see there was logic behind my thinking. Jake was the next one to speak, guess you do have a point there Claude but Gee man this is really thoughtful

209
of you. Im sure the boys have something to say to you, dont you boys? he said looking at them. JJ was the first to speak, Mr. Montague this is a wonderful present and I promise you I will take really good care of mine and practice until I am as good as you, and with that he ran and hugged Spencer with all his little arms could squeeze. The other two boys came out of there shock and soon were joining their cousin in their thanking there gracious benefactor. Well, Bridgette said at last, I guess this has been a wonderful day of surprises and I think we should all take a moment and give thanks for the blessings we have shared today. The group gathered together holding hands while Jake led them in a prayer of thanks. Yes it certainly has been, replied Aunt Sara, I for one am quite curious as to what perked the boys interest in playing the piano. This brought a round of laughter from the group and Laura smiling told her, Its a long story Aunt Sara, and I promise you will get the full details in the morning but right now I think its time for these scamps to head on up to bed and I for one am not far behind! Laura said with determination. Jake turned to his wife and said honey why dont you head on up too, we men can take care of clearing things up in here and Martha, I wont hear of you doing one more thing tonight. You outdid yourself this day and you need to get some much deserved rest. Oh! I do like the sounds of that, Martha said laughingly. Thats an offer I wont refuse! and rising kissed the family goodnight and went off to her own quarters. Bridgette turned to her Aunt and questioned if her and Jacob would like to spend the night at Blossomwood instead of going back down to her cottage. Heavens no my dear girl! she said positively, We thank you for the offer but I know how crazy things will be here and I for one want some quiet time and I have been longing for my little cottage. We will come up tomorrow for brunch and we can play catch-up on all the gossip while the men are off doing what men do. Wade and Becky left soon after and that left Jake and Spencer to finish up the small things

210
to be done. Jake took the time between the two of them to personally thank Spencer for his generosity and Spencer again made it quite clear to him the pleasure he had doing what he had done and how much it meant for him to be here to share their wonderful Christmas. Jake took this time to open up a little about his family and his concerns. I know you mean well, Claude but I am concerned that Laura and the boys may get to close, I know its none of my business but Laura has been hurt very badly in the pass. She has done well raising those two boys. We were here for her to help sure, but when all is said and done Laura has fought and struggled long lonely hour to give those boys all the love in the world. She has put aside her personal life and has devoted herself to her family. I wouldnt want to see her hurt like that again. She almost didnt survive the first time and to see her hurt like that again would crush not only her this time but those two boys along with her. I only ask that you think about this because I see how close she is getting to you and I must say while I think its great, I am concerned. Spencer could see the concern in his face and straightening his shoulders looked Jake squarely in the face and with all honestly replied to Jake concerns. I know you have been there for Laura all these years, Jake, and I well know the hurt she endured. I too went through the same pain. I would never do anything to cause her any kind of pain. Those boys are the best thing that could have ever happened to me and I would sooner die than see them hurt. I promise you that I am not playing some game with Laura and if things go right in the future things may develop to bring us even closer together. I dont want to rush Laura so I am taking my time. I plan on staying around until Laura tells me to back off or things go the way I hope. I hope this eases your mind on my intentions, it shows me that Laura is in good hands and that her and the boys are well loved. Jake shook his hand and said, Im glad Claude and I hope you dont think I am prying but I felt I just had to say something. I dont mind Jake, I only ask that we keep this conversation too ourselves, you know how women can

211
be and I for one dont want their wrath on my head and I dont think you do either. Jake slapped him on the back and laughing said, Youre right on that old man, youre so very right on that! The two off them then headed to their rooms ending what was a very happy and wonderful day. The next few days were hectic as Aunt Sara predicted. Visitors came and went and Martha, the staff and the girls were kept busy with cooking and serving the many guests that dropped by. The boys took great pleasure in showing off their new pianos and Spencer taught them to play and easy two fingered piece that made them feel so proud that every visitor got a sample of what was to come. It was a few days later that Spencer got an unexpected phone call that would take him away for a few days. He promised them that he would be back to celebrate the New year with them but for right now this was a very important matter that had to be taken care of quickly. It took little convincing because they all knew how business matter could flare up at any given time so they bid him farewell and told him to hurry back. Spencer was just about to drive away in his car after securing Havenwood for his trip back home, when the sounds of a car pulling into the driveway caught his attention. He was surprised to see Laura getting out of her car and headed towards him. Well now this is a pleasant surprise he spoke to her smiling warmly, to what do I owe the honor? Well I thought I would just pop over and give you something to take with you on your trip, Laura said smiling. Spencer looked at her with a curious eye. She was up to something he felt it. Oh, he replied, thats very thoughtful of you, I wont be gone to long though, he said with a curious slant to his head. Yes, I know, she said still smiling, but I really wanted you to have this and saying that Laura reached up and pulled his head down and kissed him in a wild and passionate kiss that surprised even her. How long they shared the embrace neither could recall but it seem to go on forever and neither wanted it to stop

212
but finally Laura gently broke free and with smoldering eyes and a husk to her voice said, I couldnt give that to you with everyone around now could I? she said now with an impish gleam. Lady, Spencer replied, Youre just lucky I have a plane to catch because I would explore where that kiss would take us. We will definitely pick this up where we left off on my return and that you can count on. He said making quite sure she understood the meanings of his words. Well then, she said taking up his challenge you best be on your way so you can return and see what develops. Laura gave him little time to respond, her courage slipping some and headed back to her car, she amazed herself that she carried her idea as far as she did but when all was said and done she was glad she did it. She didnt look at him as she drove off but just gave a wave out the window and when she figured she was far enough away let out a big sigh and then one hell of a big hoop that she was sure scared and the wildlife for a mile around. She arrived home and slipped off to herself so she could compose herself before she seen the others and have everyone question the sparkle in her eyes and the silly grin on her face. Spencer stood for a minute or two then gave himself a shake to bring himself back to reality. He could still feel her soft, cling lips and if it werent for that he would have thought it all a dream. That kiss was definitely no dream and he couldnt wait to return to indeed see what could develop. Spencer spent the next week spending as much time as possible with his family. He had missed them and they missed Spencer. He managed to get his mother off by herself on the visit and fill her in on what had really been going on back at Havenwood and how close the bond he was building between him and Laura. He shared the home movies with her, which made her cry; as he knew they would and shared the pictures with her along with lots of stories on the antics shared by the three boys. Her heart ached to be apart of their lives as she was with

213
her other grandchildren but she knew it would take time if ever at all, until then she had to be satisfied with what she had at the moment and hope and pray for the future. Spencer understood what his mother was feeling and he too felt those same feelings. He was determined to make things right with Laura no matter what it took. He knew he just couldnt lose her again. His heart dropped to his heels just at the thought of his failure. Spencer loved the time spent with his family but also couldnt wait to get back to his new found family and friends. He had been stretched out on his bed when his phone rang and thinking it was one of his family members calling to chat answered cheerfully. He soon sat up when he heard Wade on the other end. Wade, he responded with concern, whats wrong, hows the family, the boys, are they ok and what about Laura, and is there something wrong with Laura? Whoa, slow down there bud, everyone is fine, control yourself, I have news that I think you should know about before you come home, Wade said with a chuckle. Are you sure everyone is fine? Spencer asked needing the reassurance. Yes, Wade answered with a chuckle, so if you calm down Ill tell you what I know. Spencer took a deep breath and spoke to his amused friend saying, Ok, Im listening, what so important that you had to call and scare me out of my wits? I overheard Becky and Laura talking and it seems Laura is going on a buying trip for Jake he said to his friend. I questioned Becky about it and she told me that Laura was really upset about going but she had no choice because she was the only one that could handle the needed supplies that Jake needed for the business. She knows the things Jake is looking for and knows what will work and what wont. She says its her job and she just cant let Jake down because she wants to be here to be around you. Really! Spencer replied his full attention to what his friend was saying, Go on. Well, I decided to see what was on the agenda concerning Phoenix and lo and behold Phoenix is scheduled for a tour starting in February and ending in March. Its to kick off her new book that is to be released

214
in January. She has a new book? Spencer said with surprise, I didnt know she had one on the go, Well I guess its a much anticipated book and she is going to be one busy lady. Wade told his friend. So does it say where she is to start this tour? Spencer asked. It not only says when she is to begin her tour but it has all the places she is going to be appearing as Phoenix. So where does she start her tour? he asked very curious. She is booked to kick it off in Hollywood, California and from there hit every major city from there to Maine, coast to coast, Wade told his friend and then added, Its going to be hard for a courtship with her going into her alter ego, my friend. You wont stand a chance as yourself and if you try as Claude with her as Phoenix then she is going to think you are playing with her as Laura. Yes, I will have to think about this one my friend; I know one thing this charade is going to end soon, Spencer said to his friend trying to mull over what he had just heard. Well Im glad you called me on this one and I didnt return without knowing. I will work something out between now and by the time I return. I plan on calling her tomorrow so I will see what she says; I will be home at the end of the week regardless so it will give me time to think things over. Keep your eyes and ears open my friend and I will see you soon, Spencer said to his friend and hung up the phone. Spencer had hopes of going home to clear the air between the two of them for once and for all but if Laura was making plans to go on tour then he would back away from that idea. He didnt want to be the cause of her being on guard every where she went because of him. He wanted her to be on her own grounds and as Laura not her alias. He would do exactly what he told Wade he would do and think things over before he went back. He called Laura the next night as promised and kept the conversation light, he could hear the strain in her voice but she said nothing to him until he asked her if she was alright and that she sounded worried about something.

215
Well there is something I have to talk to you about Claude, but I prefer it keep until you come home and we talk face to face, Laura said. You wouldnt be nervous about that beautiful send off you gave me now would you? he chuckled to her. Oh no, she replied almost in a whisper, I wanted to do it and I have no regrets, and he could almost see her blush at the thoughts of it and had to chuckle. Good because I certainly dont have no regrets either and look forward to coming home in a couple of days myself, he said giving her something to think about in the next couple of days. Yes, well, we have to talk as soon as you are rested so how about we meet for brunch Sunday morning. The family will all be away and we will have some quiet time. Spencer answered her by saying, Your place or mine, my dear Laura? in a wolfish voice. To which Laura laughed, Now you stop that Claude this is important and we will meet here just for safety sake. I think I am going to need my wits about me when you come home. She had to laugh. Come into my part of the upper floors and we will meet in the breakfast nook and Ill even cook for you too, she said on a cheerful note. Wow, I am really looking forward to coming home now. He said, A home cooked meal by my lady true, thats an invitation I wouldnt say no to for anything. He said keeping up with the teasing. Ok, Claude, she said laughing at his banter, I will see you around ten Sunday morning, have a safe trip and I look forward to seeing you. Laura hung up the phone but her mind was far off her action for she was deep in thought. She knew without a doubt she was deeply in love with this man and that was something she thought would never happen again in her lifetime. She also knew she had to lay all her cards on the table with him to know where he stood especially where her family was involved. There was little doubt in her mind how they all felt about him and he himself showed he had deep feelings for them. She once again decided to bring someone else into the circle and reveal her other lives and explain why the need for the charades. The time away from her made her realize just how

216
important he had become to them all and her heart longed for his return, her only hope was that his past would allow his heart to have mended enough to try love for himself again and if not she would do everything in her power to heal it or let him go as she would expect him to do with her if things were turned around. Laura headed down to the big kitchen to see if Bridgette or Jake may be there and was in luck to find not only them but Martha too. Just the people I am looking for! she said, with she hoped was a cheerful note. The three caught the strain right off as each one turned and looked at her and then quietly glancing at each other with the same thought in the minds; something was up! Bridgette was the first to speak, hi sis, she spoke smiling, something you need? Laura had poured herself a hot cup of coffee and went to join the group. Yes, as a matter of fact there is, she responded taking a sip from her cup, I would like you all to get lost on Sunday so I can have the place to myself for a while. The three of them froze when they heard her request and then Laura let out a laugh at the looks on their faces. Alright sister dear, Bridgette said her curiosity peaked, what are you up to that we have to disappear, Im mean that wasnt even a request but more like a command, What are you up too, may we know? Laura laughed, Yes, I know but you were all staring at me so I just had to shake you up a bit and that did it, you should have seen the look on your faces! she said with a self pleasing smirk. Ok, now Ill tell you whats up, she told them, using Bridgettes words, Since I Claude has been gone I have been doing a lot of thinking, she said softly. Oh, is that what you call that mood youve been in since hes been gone, Jake said with a chuckle. Now you just never mind there Jake, Martha spoke to the grinning Jake, We dont tease you when you get into one of your project mood. Why I have seen us wonder that you even remember to dress in the mornings your mind is so taken up with your thoughts. Now you go ahead Laura dear, Martha said reassuringly, Tell us

217
whats on your mind, were listening, and shot Jake a warning glance. Well, its like this, Laura started off slow, I am not going to try and fool you about my feelings for him, I am deeply in love with him, she spoke bluntly. Martha clasped her hands to her heart for she had hoped and prayed that these two would somehow find one another and while it looked to her that there might have been something going on it wasnt like her to pry. She gave Laura a hug and quietly said to her, hes a good man dear, I am so happy for you. Bridgette too gave her a hug and with tears swelling in her eyes agreed with Martha and said, Yes, he is a good man Laura and I am so happy that he has removed that piece of you that wouldnt let you love, we all cared deeply for him too and wish only the best for you. She then lightly kissed her sister on the cheek knowing full well what this declaration meant. Hey! Jake said not wanting to be left out, Wonderful, new blood, Im finally goanna have me a new brother, I think thats great! and with a big war hoop picked Laura up and spun her around in a circle. Jake! Laura pushed at him, Please! Dont go jumping to conclusions! Laura said sternly bringing everyone back to the here and now, and once again the three sat to listen to what she had to say. Claude will be home sometime late Saturday so I have asked him to come over for brunch Sunday morning. Now I know if the boys find out he is home they will want to spend time with him and so will the rest of us and I need to talk to him alone. I want to tell him everything, the whole story and see what happens when he finds out. We know hes been hurt in the past and I for one just cant go on lying to him any more about what I really do or who I really am. I can only hope he understands as Jacob did and not hate me or any of us for keeping things from him for so long. I have decided to let you know what I plan on doing and not the others just for now until we see how things turn out. I will feel bad enough if things dont turn out right without having all the others looking at me with pity in their eyes. Laura said looking at the three with a worried face. Now, now dear, Martha said to reassure her, I am sure

218
Claude is a very understanding man and once he knows about the fear that you have lived in and why, well, I for one think your worries will be well over and you can be free from all the dark shadows you have had to live by all this time. Were still behind you Laura, Jake said, No matter which way things go we will always be here for you, Jake said in his endearingly brother-in-laws voice. Youll not be alone. Yes, thats right sweetie, said Bridgette, It wouldnt be the first time we have had to close ranks and if need be we can do it again, he will find we are a force to be reckoned with if he tries to hurt us but I dont think we have to worry about it either Hun, he seems like such a good guy and just the type to get a kick out of it all. Laura felt much better talking to the three of them, she knew in her heart it was the right thing but she just needed that little bit of reassurance and she got it. Now that being settled can I ask you to get lost on Sunday? she said laughing. You sure can! Jake spoke up, How about we get the boys up nice and early and head to the big amusement parks and zoo in the next city and we can make a full day of it. He said looking at the others, We can just tell them Laura has to get ready for her up coming trip and will be staying behind, knowing the boys they wont even hear that part. He said laughing. Laura Bridgette questioned, Why didnt you just go to Havenwood if you wanted to speak to him alone? I wondered if any of you would pick up on that. She said, I just feel I need to be in my safe zone if things dont turn out the way I hope. I will feel all your support here where I have been safe all these years. Havenwood is just a house to me this but this is my home and it wraps around me like a warm blanket when I need it. I just feel safer having him come here. Does that make sense to you? she asked. Yes it does dear heart Martha responded, Blossomwood has done that to me too, even though Hank and I shared all our married life at the cottage and raise our children there, I too feel safe within these walls like I have been here forever. I understand completely. She said smiling.

219
Ok, Bridgette said rising from her seat, looks like we have a very interesting week-end ahead. I for one cant wait until Sunday night. The three gave Laura a kiss and a squeeze as they left the room leaving her to mull over her thoughts. Yes, interesting indeed. She thought at last and she too got up to check on the things she was going to need on her upcoming book tour, interesting indeed. Spencer actually felt butterflies in his stomach as he entered the doors to Lauras side of Blossomwood. He marveled once more at the set up of the home and that something so large and spacious could still give you the feelings of warmth and welcome. He found Laura in the bright and sunny kitchen nook and going straight to her took her in his arms and kissed her long and deep. It was Laura that finally broke the connection by saying, Welcome home, Claude, Ive missed you too, she said smiling at him. Is everything all right home? she asked trying to strike up a conversation to keep her mind on what she had to do. Spencer answered her smiling back, Yes everything is fine but what about here, where is everybody? Laura readied the table for their brunch but it was more so to keep busy than anything else. Everyone is fine and will be glad to see you, she said, they all went away for the day so we could talk privately without any interruptions. Ok, Laura, then lets talk, it sounds like its important so let start, you first, he said smiling. Well, Laura started, what I have to say has to do with honesty and how if you care about someone you should be open and honest with them and hold no secrets. The first thing Spencer thought was; she knows, but being cautious he just sat there looking into his plate of whatever, playing with the food at this point and said, Yes Laura, I feel that way myself, and said no more. Laura didnt see that Spencer had been holding his breath because she herself was looking into her plate. Then, she said, I have to tell you that I have fallen in love with you Claude. I never thought I would ever feel

220
this way for anyone ever again. I dont expect you to feel the same way for me but I felt you have to know my feelings at this point and if things should be left as a friendship at least I know where I stand. The whole family now looks at you as being a part of us but if this is only going to be a friendship then boundaries have to be laid before they get their hopes built up and they get hurt in the process. Spencer sat speechless for a moment letting the words sink in and without a second thought stood quickly and reached for Laura. Oh Laura, my beautiful Laura, I have been so afraid that you may never think of me anything more than a friend. I love you so much my darling its just been agony trying to go slow and letting you get to know me, I want to share the rest of my life with you. He kissed her drowning in her warmth, holding her tight in case the world would try and enter to break the moment. He ran his fingers through her hair touching her face holding her close to him and savoring every moment he shared with her in his arms. Laura, my sweet Laura, I am afraid to let go in case this is all a dream, he said in a shaking voice. Laura had little trouble understanding what he was saying but she finally broke their connection. She had tears running down her eyes and taking a tissue and laughing at the same time wiped the tears away. Laura took a deep breath and told him she would like him to sit because there were some things she wanted to speak to him about. Is there something wrong Laura, youre suddenly all tense? he asked with concern. No Claude but there are things you must know about me and this family before we go any further and the only way to tell you is to get right to it from the beginning to end and then answer any questions you may have. She said. Ok, Laura, you have my undivided attention, what is it you feel I must know? A long time ago, Laura began, starting with the death of her parents told him how she, Bridgette and Aunt Sara, became a family and the names changes and all

221
that part of her life. She told him of her childhood growing up and that is was a happy one. Spencer felt like someone punched him when she started talking about her collage sweetheart. He wanted to stop her there but he had to know it all, he needed to know the answers to the questions that haunted him all these years. His heart tore in two as he pictured her in the garden that night and he hung his head so she couldnt see the pain in his face when he realized she had no clue as to what really happened and why he didnt defend her to his father. He could picture how it must have looked and began to understand her need to get away from there. Laura continued talking as if in some kind of a dream, she told him of being pregnant and after the words spoken between her and Spencers father knew that she would never be accepted into that family. She told him about running to Aunt Sara and pouring her heart out and then being put in the hospital over the stress she had gone through and how once she was stronger Aunt Sara took not only her but a depressed Bridgett and Jake under her wings and changed their lives forever. She had told him about how Sara invested and added to their inheritance until they had become very wealthy women. She told them about Blossomwood, the land for Jake to build their dreams on. How when they arrived they met Hank and Martha and their family and how the two families became one. She left nothing out. Spencer sat there in total silence spellbound at what she told them so far. She had answered so many questions so far without even knowing it. There is more Claude if you want to hear it? she said wondering what he was thinking but afraid to ask. Yes dearest, please continue. And he reached over and touched her hand for reassurance for not only her but for him too. Laura told him about being unable to do anything while being pregnant so she had started to write stories. She told him she used to do this when she was young and it became a great pass time while she was bedridden. She told him about Aunt Sara taking them to a publisher and all that happened there and how she went from childrens books to adult books and how through her

222
books she met the Captain and how their friendship formed. Claude, I am a very popular writer in the outside world and you may have even heard of me. She said and rose from her chair to show him her latest new books. I know I look nothing like these two women here but they are both me, she said. I have my reasons for keeping my personal life separate from my professional life and I will tell you about that too, she said clearly determined to tell him all. Yes, Spencer said, You are popular Laura around the world I would say, looking at the books and trying not to interrupt, So how do you manage to keep things separate? Laura once again started talking, I have been able to keep the three lives separate through a tight circle of family and friends that start with Bridgette, Jake and Aunt Sara, especially Aunt Sara. Then there is Martha and her family who form and outer circle around us in everyway possible. We may be two different families but in all our hearts we are one and just lately after an incident aboard Captain Jacobs ship we finally brought him into the circle. I have been friends with him so many years and had felt bad that he didnt know the real me or my family other than Aunt Sara. He didnt even get the connection with Martha until he came here. She said smiling. Laura paused to get a cold drink for she found her throat dry from all the talking. She looked at Spencer and said, I know its a lot to take in Claude, but before we go any further I felt you had to know it all and answer any questions you may have. I do have some Laura, if you dont mind, I can understand a lot and I love you even more for telling me this much. He told her softly. Ok, Claude, ask me anything you want to, there are things I should have told you that I may have forgotten about so ask of me what you will. Did the childrens father know you were pregnant when you left that night? he asked. No, she answered back, I had just found out myself and was saving it as a surprise for when we were alone only fate took care of that. Laura spoke softly.

223
Spencer then asked her. Why didnt you try and reach him later to tell him dear, wouldnt he have wanted to know? Fear Claude, simple fear, she answered truthfully, You see his family is very powerful and wealthy, I thought if they knew I was carrying his child they would have done everything in their power to take it from me. Remember what the father had said to me in the garden that night about not up to their standards and I was certainly wrong about how his son felt, so I figured it was best to just disappear and leave things as they were. I figured hed soon find himself a new playmate more up to the familys standard than what he drug home from school with. I was right too; I heard he left shortly after to go to Europe. He got on with his life and I got on with mine but I have always lived in fear that one day he would find out about the children and try and take them from me. She said shaking a little. I see, said Claude But Laura you are a well established woman in your own right and you are a marvelous mother and youre still afraid after all you have accomplished? Laura gave a small chuckle, Yes, I know but I have lived under this safety umbrella for so long I cant think of another way to live. Have the boys ever asked about their father Laura? He asked softly. To be honest, no, she replied, I will tell them any time they want to know but so far I think they are more than happy to share Jake and Jake has been so good to them. I am not fooling myself over this, I know the time will come when the questions will start and I have no intentions of lying to them. I will contact their father only then and let things go from their. Well what will happen if they want to build a relationship with him and him with them? Laura looked at Spencer and bluntly said, Then I will do all I can to help them in which ever way I can. I know there will soon be a time when this entire charade will have to come to and end and I for one will be happy about it. I have built a solid foundation for my children and they live happy normal lives so no matter what happens in the future they know we are all here for them

224
and together we can face any storm ahead. Spencer stood and moved to looked out from one of the large windows deep in thought. He didnt see the well cared for lawns still covered in winters snows. He just stood there quietly thinking over all the things she had told him about. He could only picture a beautiful young girl hearing the ranting of a man who was close to death and seeing the need she had to defend herself against this man, how the man she loved and was suppose to love her simply turn and walk away without a word in her defense. How she must have feared the power and wealth this family had and knowing what would happen if they knew about the pregnancy. It made sense. It was logical she would feel the fear and it was logical she would have done the first thing that came to mind and that was to run. He thought of Aunt Sara and all she did to keep them together. She alone taking up the care of the two girls and losing the one child she was caring. She fought like any parent would to keep them safe including Jake later on. He admired her sharp mind and quick thinking when things got to the breaking point. He knew without a doubt that if it werent for her that things could have turned out a lot worse. He admired her for taking on such a load and still managing to go forward in her own life to becoming the woman she is today. The little band that showed up on the doorstep of Blossomwood must have been a sight. He himself could only imagine what Laura, Bridgette and Jake thought when they found out because of that wonderful woman, how safe this place was to be to them. How with her cunning and good sense was able to give them hopes and dreams for their tomorrows and not only for their tomorrows but for the childrens too. Sara seen the dreams Jake and Bridgette had for the nurseries and she could see through Lauras writings the possibilities there that Laura herself couldnt have imagined This family was strong in every possible way. Aunt Sara helped them in so many ways but it was Laura, Bridgette and Jake that went on from there and made their lives such a success. He then thought of Martha, Hank and that family and how by meeting them the little group was not alone

225
anymore in the world. The two families became one as if they always were one. They were strong and united, bound together by one word; love. He was so lost in his thoughts he didnt see the concerned look on Lauras face and It was only after he heard her call his name that he realized he had been standing there all that time turned a smiling face to her. I know it is a lot to take in Claude but you had to know if we were to go on any further, Laura said in a rush, And Ill understand if you want to leave and never look back but I have to ask you that if you do, please dont put my family in harms way. She said to him pleadingly, I ask you to keep what you have learned here today to yourself until we decide when the outside world should know, will you do that? Spencer could see the fear in her eyes and it tore at his gut. It was a time to reveal all the secrets and see how Laura herself would react. Spencer went to were Laura stood and taking her in his arms once again kissed her and held her like a drowning man. It was he that broke the hold this time and looking deep into her eyes spoke softly. Laura I want you to know that I love you with all my heart and soul. I need you to know that my darling, and once again hugged her close to him. Oh Claude, youve made me so happy. She spoke holding onto him again thinking this was a sign that everything was going to be fine between them. Spencer then untangled his arms from hers and took a couple of steps back. Laura gave him a puzzled look and felt a knot in her stomach. Claude? she asked whats wrong? knowing instantly something was troubling him. Spencer took a deep breath and looked at the woman he had loved for so long and knew the time had finally come to tell the side of the story she didnt know. Laura, you have told me a great deal today and my love for you is even stronger, I want to tell you I would never do anything in this world to hurt you or this family. I want you to believe that, he said in an almost desperate whisper. You have told me the truth about you and your family and now you need to hear about me and mine. He continued, I can only hope you can understand why I

226
had to do some of the things I did and not hate me for them. I promise you that if you dont accept what I am about to tell you, you never have to fear me interrupting your life or the life you have built here. I want you to know I do love you above all else, my love for you is as real as life itself and I would defend and guard this family with my last breath if need to. Do you understand my dearest? he asked in a voice that was almost a desperate plea. Why yes Claude, but surly it cant be as bad as all that, she said really worried now. Please Laura sit, he motioned to her as he readied himself, and please let me tell you everything before you make a judgment. Laura sat in the chair Spencer offered and watch this man she had come to love so deeply walk back over to the window and looking out stood very tall and straight. Many years ago, he started, I fell in love with a beautiful woman. I had just finished school and was ready to tackle the world. I knew with her beside me I could do anything. Upon leaving school we went to my home first and like all parents do when their children reach a milestone in their lives my family held a big party to honor the event. It should have been a happy occasion for us but as it turned out it was one of the worse nights in my life. My father had come to my room shortly after I arrived and we had words over the decisions I had made over what I wanted to do in life. I just brushed him off figuring he was dipping into the wine and was a little drunk. I went to seek out my mother to inform her of this and met up with family members along the way. I spent some time with them and once again went to seek my mother before my father made a complete fool of himself in front of our entire guest. My father is a wonderful man and his behavior on this night was so unlike him so I just thought it was the wine, he is not much of a drinker and I figured he drank a little more than usual. Spencer paused for a moment playing the vision out in his head. I finally found my mother, he continued, and told her about Dads strange behavior. She then told me she though he was acting funny earlier but thought he was just over tired and a little excited about the evening

227
festivities so she had told him to take a nap before the guest started arriving. She thought he had done so but just incase would I go and bring him to her and she would handle him from there. Spencer once again paused in memory. I didnt have to look far, I found him standing by himself in one of the gardens and the minute he seen me he started right back into the conversation we had when he came in my room. Spencer took a deep breath, I have never seen my father act this way in all my life he was so angry and looking to fight with someone, anyone. I just happened to be in his sight so I was the one to hear his ranting. Spencer knew he couldnt go much further without Laura catching on but while he had the chance she was going to hear what he had to say. I hated my Dad for the things he said to me that night. I have never come so close to actually hitting someone in his state before and refused to fight with a drunk. I turned and walked away looking for my mother to see if she could get him in the house and into bed to sleep it off. Spencer didnt hear a thing from behind him and was afraid to turn around. My mother, brother and myself went to bring Dad in only when we reached him we found him collapsed on the ground where I had left him. We thought he had just passed out until we turned him over and found he was barley breathing and turning blue. He was gasping for air and his eyes were bulging out of his head. We call for an ambulance and were lucky enough to have one arrive in minutes. They rushed dad right to the hospital working on him in the ambulance and my mother and I followed. My brother and sister took care of the guest and did a quick search for my fiance. They couldnt find her and thought she may have gone to her room after the long trip so they left a note with a servant as to what happened and how to get to the hospital if she wanted to be there. Spencer could see Lauras head hung down and he didnt know to turn to her or keep going so he continued and relived that night as in a bad dream. My father had a cold and had bought some over the counter medicine to take. What he didnt know at the time. Spencer said, Was that he was highly allergic to the stuff. He had taken quite a lot of it as it turned out

228
and on top of that did in fact have a few drinks which turned the mixture into a dangerous cocktail. The doctors and nurses worked on him all night and by mid morning told us he was going to live. They wanted him to have complete rest and ordered us to go home and come back later. We had to fight to get Mom to go but in the end the doctors orders were carried out and we left for home. Silence was all that Spencer got when he paused and turning slightly could only see Lauras bowed head. He wanted so much to go to her and put his arms around her but now it was he that felt the fear. He thought she would break into a million pieces if he went near her at this moment so he continued. I went looking for my fiance the minute I got back only to find her gone. I questioned the staff and nobody had seen her go and had no idea what had happened. I tried calling different places but got nothing at all. I didnt know which way to turn; I didnt have a clue as to who I could have turned too. My mind raced with questions I had no answers to. I was dazed and confused about so much. My Dad finally came too after about three days and it was only then did some of the questions get answered. He told me that she had been standing under the Jasmine tree and heard and seen everything. He remembered about the run in with some girl after I stormed off but he couldnt remember who she was only that she was angry with him but he couldnt remember why. He couldnt believe he could be such a bastard as that and that the poor girl must hate him completely. He had gone through so much I just couldnt hate him so I forgave him. Spencer said picturing his father on that day and how much hurt he had gone through because of his actions. Spencer was looking at her straight on now waiting for something from her but it was like she was made of stone. I went crazy trying to find her. I knew she lived with her Aunt and I went there but a neighbor told me that her Aunt had suddenly moved. I went back at the school but she had left with no forwarding address. She must have known Id go back because I was given a note that practically tore my heart out. I still have it in

229
fact, he said sadly. She was gone and I just didnt know where to go from there. I hired detectives to see if they could find her but it was like she vanished off the face of the earth. Spencer remembered those dark days. I wasnt eating or sleeping, didnt care if I bathed, combed my hair or even got dressed. My brother stayed with me all through this and never left my side. My family thought I may be a danger to myself my mind was so far gone. Then one day I was sitting on a park bench with my brother and something in me just snapped. The pain was unbearable but when it was over I had a new and different outlook on life. My poor brother didnt know what to think but he will tell you that the air around him got very cold in that moment but from then on the only thing that mattered was to work at what I had been trained to do. I decided to take the advice she wrote in the note and get on with life. I packed up my bags and headed for Europe. I learned to work hard, play hard and be hard. My family begged me to come home but I was afraid of what the memories from home would do to me. They got on with their lives and would come to visit now and then. My father apologized over and over but he had nothing to apologize for, the man in the garden wasnt him we all know that now and although I have long forgiven him I feel he still has never forgiven himself, Spencer spoke softy. Spencer slowly started peeling off the fake peaces he wore to turn himself into Claude and continued, It funny how things in life can change, I came home from Europe and opened up my headquarters and became part of the family once again. I would still looked for her where woman gathered with little hopes of ever seeing her again, I mean after all the time that had gone by she must be well settled in her own life maybe pursuing the career she so sought after when we were together. I would often wonder what we would say to each other if the day came and we met after all the years that had passed but our paths never crossed. Spencer went and sat across from her at the table where she was sitting and continued, Then one day while on a trip with my mom I happened to be taking some pictures of some interesting plants I wanted to include in a

230
property I was building. It had been so quiet that when I heard people laughing I automatically looked up to see where it had come from. I thought my heart would jump right out of my chest and I froze where I stood. There she was, smiling and laughing at something one of the children in the group had done. She wasnt alone but with an older couple and three young boys. I was amazed that I could function at that moment at all. I wanted to call out to her, I wanted her too know I was there but something held me back, instead I took pictures of her and the little group. I didnt even know what to think about the two older people she was with for one of them happened to be a very good friend of mine. Why he was here and what connection did he have with her and the people she was with? I had more and more questions and no answers. I had to find out, I needed to know. I didnt want to just show up on her doorstep and maybe cause trouble. I had so much going on in my mind I did the only thing it best to do and I got my Mom and we left without her knowing what had happened. I filled the family in when I got home as to what happened on our little trip. We thought it best not to say anything to Dad though, I was afraid he might try and fix things and only make matters worse and I began to fill in some of the blanks. He still didnt get a response from Laura, she just sat there in her chair frozen and showing no emotion. She just stared at him, cold. We all know that life can play strange games and its no different here, Spencer continued, It turns out that while I kept an eye out for her wherever I went she was right under my nose all along. She is closely associated through the charity organization New Horizons my mother, sister and sister-law are in charge of. There was no connection made on either side because the Vincent name isnt used as any part of the foundation. This is completely their undertaking and I am sure you know the name Andrea Hastings, Victorias mother. He said and didnt miss the flicker as she did connect the name. It was my sister-in law Megan that recognized the pictures I took that day. I have to say it was quite a shock for them to learn that the woman they hold so much respect for and admire so much is also the woman I have loved

231
all these years. I decided I had to find out for myself what kind of life she was living, was she happy, what happened all those years ago but I knew from the reception I got on Captain Jacobs ship I wouldnt be welcomed at the front door and yet it tore at my heart to find out. I have a very good friend that runs a security business. He is top notch at what he does so I sent him on ahead to scout out the area and see what he could find out. Spencer noticed her clenching her hands as she realized who the scout was so he added quickly, Wade had nothing to do with anything beyond asking questions from the locals and informing me. What has gone on between him and Becky is for real. He truly loves her and the best thing that could have ever happened to him so I hope you hold nothing against him for a job he was doing for me. I took the information I received and formed a plan to find out things for myself. I decided to take a page from one of her books and not only give myself a new look but a new name and Spence Vincent became Claude Montague, he told her. I want you to know Laura, he added, I am not playing any kind of game with you or this family, I love you, I have never stopped loving you, if I could take back the past and the hurt and pain that we went through I would do so but I cant. I didnt know what happened all those years ago in the garden as you didnt know what happened and how the ravings of an innocent man not in his own mind would affect our future. I am so sorry for all that has gone on between us. You now know it all as I do; we both have come clean about everything. You told me you loved me as Claude can you love me once again as Spencer? he spoke his voice pleading. You have nothing to fear from me or my family we can make some kind of arrangements about the boys when you decide, I promise I wont interfere in your life if thats the way you want it but please, my darling , please give us a chance. And Spencer finally stopped talking, spent from all the emotion draining out of his body. Laura looked at him with the coldest of eyes. She had to admit she was surprised to find out all that happened all those years ago. His hell was just as bad as her but at least she had the family, both hers and Marthas. She

232
was able to go on through their love and support while he was just left to go on, seeking solace in his work. She hurt from the pain he had gone through as she hurt for the pain she suffered. She understood now why he walked away and felt sorry for family and what they had to endure. She hurt for the lost years they had to endure apart and still loving one another. She hurt for so many things from the past in the bright sunny kitchen nook, but she could not hurt from the charade he had pulled on her and her family. Laura looked at the man she loved and told him, Leave Spencer, I want you out of my home NOW! she spoke in anger. Spencer looked at her in disbelief and asked, Why Laura, has nothing I said here today reached you at all, I love you what do you want from me, please tell me, I can see you hate me but please tell me why, I have to know, please! Ok Spencer, she said a tremble in her voice, Ill tell you! There was any number of ways you could have talked to me once you found out where I was. Showing up on my doorstep would have been one of them. I wont promise you, you may have not gotten a warm reception because of the past but I would have been civil to you because of this being my home and I wouldnt have wanted to make a scene here. You could have told me all this months and months ago but instead you took it upon yourself to sneak your way into my home, befriend yourself to all my family and friends so that they think you are this wonderful person they have come to care for deeply and trust in completely, you even included the boys in your little scheme. You know they think the sun and moon revolve around you and not just Cody and Danny but JJ. too. How do you think itd going to affect everyone when they find out what fools they have been made of, you used us all without a thought of anyone else but yourself and the outcome you wanted for yourself. She spoke so coldly to him. Well Spencer it was closure you wanted and thats exactly what you will have! She said. I did what I did out of fear for my children and nobody is

233
getting hurt from the characters I portray. I no longer fear for my children because I no longer fear you. You and this game you have been playing have well cured me of that so do as you will because I will and can fight you every step of the way. Now get out of MY home before the others come back and find you here. I never want to see you again. Laura, He pleaded, Please, I love you doesnt that mean anything to you? he cried. GET OUT NOW! she screamed at him Spencer cant remember how he got out of the house, he didnt remember the drive to Havenwood, He could only see the anger and hate in Lauras eyes. He had no thought, he had no feelings. He was moving on automation only. He parked his car in the garage and locked it without knowing he did so, entered Havenwood and closed and locked the door behind him in the same manner. He went up to his bedroom lay down on his bed and as the silence engulfed him, cried. He cried in big heart wrenching sobs for everything including things from the past. He cried for the wasted years between them, he cried for the boys he had come to love and the people he had come to know and respect and realized how hurt they would be at his deception and he cried for his family too. They would never get to know just how wonderful these people are and what they meant to him and how these people would never get to know the wonderful family he was a part off and finally he cried for Laura and how fate once again entered their lives in love only to destroy it. Somehow sleep finally stopped all the pain and he slept, without dreaming, with out crying, without feeling. When Spencer finally woke he had no idea of date and time. He vaguely remembered getting out of his cloths and bathroom visits but beyond that all he could remember was he needed to sleep. He was surprise to find out that three days had gone by. He knew he must have looked a mess and he knew he really didnt care but he also knew he wouldnt allow himself to do that again to his family. He went to the kitchen, made himself a hot coffee and took it up to the bathroom to begin the process of joining the world again.

234
Once he showered and shaved, he dressed and went down stairs to find him something to eat. He was surprised to find out he was really hungry. He finished his meal and went to check his phone messages. The first message was from his mother and she sounded concern because she hadnt heard from him. He called her back immediately to ease her mind. He told her he was returning home and would tell the family the events that took place when he had returned here. He made sure she knew he was alright and promised her he would contact her the minute he got back. Wade had called and asked him to call him as soon as he could. He too sounded worried so the next call went to him. When Wade answered the phone, Spencer could hear the relief in his voice. Where the hell have you been? he asked, I have been worried sick, are you all right do you need anything? Spencer appreciated his friends concern but told him he was fine. I suppose you heard about me and Laura, he asked his friend. Wade told him that very little has been said and he didnt ask questions. Good, Spencer replied, keep it that way, I told Laura you had done a job for me and when it was over you had nothing more to do with anything. I hoped she believed me because I wouldnt want to see anything happen to you and Becky because of this. He said sincerely. Wade told him he couldnt see there being a problem because he made it quite clear that keeping confidences for his clients is part of his job and he wouldnt divulge private information to anyone about a case he was or had worked on. So, Wade asked with concern, What are you going to do now, my friend? I am simply going home, Spencer answered. I have spent enough time away from there so I am going to pack up and leave without looking back. I was a fool to think my plan would have worked and I deserved everything I got from Laura and more. I wont hurt the people I love any more. I understand, buddy, Wade said to Spencer, keep in

235
touch and hope fully we can get together soon. Spencer hung up the phone and headed upstairs to pack. He wouldnt let himself think of anything else other than the things he would be taking back with him. He locked the door on his way out and drove with only work on his mind once again. Laura didnt hear Spencer leave when she told him to get out. She just knew he was gone. It took her some time to calm her racing heart down and in turn cool the rage she felt deep inside her. Then like an animal caught in a trap she let out a piercing scream that came right from the heart and holding onto her chair made her way from the kitchen into the living room blinded by the tears flowing from her eyes. How long she sat there sobbing she had no idea but she knew she had to straighten herself out before the family came home and found her in this state. She would talk to the adults later once the children were in bed but she had to hold it together until then. She headed for her shower and made sure it was nice and hot to sooth the aching her body had gone through from all the crying. She then got out something silky and soft that would give the impression she had a quiet lazy day. She then graced her feet in silky slippers and tied her hair up in a bright bow. She lightly dusted her face to give it a warm glow and put a little shadow on her eyes to cover the tell tale signs of her crying. She got herself a little snack, straightened up the kitchen and settled herself into her favorite chair in the sunroom. She must have fallen asleep because the next thing she remembered was the sounds of noise and laughter coming from the back entrance of the house. She quickly rose and went down to meet the cheerful group and hear all about their adventures of the day. When Jake. Bridgette and Martha came through the door they gave a quick glance looking for Claude. She gave them a little shake of her head over the tops of the boys heads and they knew right away something was wrong. The boys told about the great day they had, sliding down the big hills and skating and skiing. They had hot chocolate at a big lodge and about the animals at the zoo. Wow! Laura said, It sounds like you all had a great

236
time, Im sorry I missed it, well have to go again sometime. She said smiling at their happy faces. Yeah, said Cody, And next time we can ask Mr. Montague to come with us! Laura turned quickly so the boys couldnt see the expression on her face. She took a deep breath and turning back to them said, Time to go up stairs now and get out of those cloths and get washed for supper. You had a full day. The boys gave their Moms a kiss as did JJ, and headed upstairs. It was Danny that stopped them and quietly but quickly said, Somethings wrong with Mom, and keeping their voices down Cody answered to him, Yeah, I thought so too, she has dark circles under her eyes, I wonder whats up? J.J. spoke next saying, I know how we can find out, come with me. JJ and his two cousins quietly crept back downstairs where JJ showed them to a little door hidden one of the stair panels. I found this the other day and havent had the chance to tell you two about it. I thought it would be a great hide away for us. I dont know if the grownups even know its here. He said in a hushed voice then he pushed on the center of a flower and with a quiet whoosh the little door sprung open and all three quickly entered. Once inside JJ told them how he found the secret room. I had been sitting on the floor waiting for you guys to show up as usual and I had been bouncing my ball against the wall, to which Cody said, You know were not allowed to do that! and JJ responded Yeah well I was. JJ answered quickly, Anyway this little door popped open, I pushed on the flower you saw and the door closed again. I didnt have a chance to look at it then or tell you about it because we havent been alone in days. When you went with your Mom yesterday it gave me the chance to check it out. JJ had his flashlight turned off up to this point but within seconds the room flooded with light and revealed a set of stairs leading down to large dusty room with another set of stairs off to the side like the ones they just went down. There were shelves along the walls, a rusty old spring and bed that looked to be hundreds of years old to them, some big old barrels and some wooden crates. Wow, uttered the two other boys, This is awesome!

237
Sssh, keep your voices down because you can hear every word being spoken up in the kitchen from here and I dont know if they can hear us. He cautioned. Cody ran over to the stairs and asked, Where do the stairs go, have you checked them out yet? he asked full of curiosity. Yeah, replied J.J. they go upstairs , Ill show you after, it really neat but come on , Mom, Dad, Martha and Aunt Laura are all back in the kitchen. Bridgette was the first to ask, Wheres Claude, Laura, we thought he would be here when we arrived home, didnt he come? she asked puzzled. Laura fought the tears and told the little group, Oh he showed all right and so did Spencer Vincent she said, knowing full well the response she would get at the table. The children down in the lower floor could only look at each other when they heard voices above them resounding in disbelief and anger. They heard Laura being bombarded with questions and she finally spoke up and said, We cant talk about this yet, we can meet after the children are asleep and I will tell you the whole story then, right now I need to hold myself together for their sakes. Ok? She asked. J.J. heard his dad say, yes back and motioned for the other two boys to follow him and then headed for the stairs. When he arrived with his cousins in tow he pressed a switch on the wall opening the panel in the hallway. The three headed up into their bedrooms which were next to one another and there Danny asked, Who is Spencer Vincent and why has he got them all upset like that? The other two boys shrugged their shoulders unable to give an answer. Well, I suggest we find out, I for one want to know who he is, he even upset Uncle Jake and I have never seen Uncle Jake upset before, have you two? to which both boys just shook their heads, NO. Well this is what we are going to do, we need to wear something old because of the dust down there, theyll will spot our dirty pjs in a second, well get to the panel and go back down and listen to whats being said and find out for ourselves. He said with determination. Gee Danny, said Cody concerned, Wouldnt that be

238
eavesdropping, we could get into big trouble if we get caught, he said worried. Well all I know is that something bad went on here today with our Mom and now all our parents and Martha are upset too and it all has to do with this Spencer Vincent guy. I for one want to know who he is and what he has to do with our friend Mr. Montague, now Im not forcing you to come with me, you either do or you dont but I am going to find out. He said looking into the faces of the other two. Your right! said JJ, My dad never gets mad and boy hes mad now. Aunt Laura said Mr. Montague was here today so where is he now. I saw Aunt Laura shake her head when we first came home and they all got quiet and busy with us and now I think it was some kind of signal not to say anything while we were there. Cody spoke up next saying, We better get a move on before they come looking for us, thats a great room you found JJ and we will get to the bottom of things ourselves. The boys washed up quickly and got into clean cloths. Martha had headed upstairs to see what they were up to when she met up with them on the stairs headed for the big kitchen where the family usually gathered before bedtimes. Well, Laura said smiling at the beautiful faces of the three, You had quite and adventure today, Im so glad you enjoyed it so tell me now what the best part was? Martha had brought them over each a big mug of hot chocolate and a plate of their favorite cookies. SKIING! The three answered as one and then laughed at what they had done. The adults too had to laugh. Well, said Jake smiling at them, I guess its unanimous on that score then, I have to agree with them on that part myself, laughed Martha since she had stayed in the ski lodge while they played on the slopes. I will go skiing anytime you want boys; I enjoyed the big fire in the fireplace and sipping tea and talking to the others that preferred just sitting in the big cozy lodge and letting others do the skiing The banter at the table was light and cheerful. The adults had no idea that the three boys were watching for any tell tale signs or signals that might have given them

239
a clue as to what was going on but they seen nothing. OK you guys, Laura spoke up, I think its time you called it a night now, youve had a full day and its time for bed. The boys quickly gathered their dirty dishes and loaded them in the dishwasher. They then went over to their parents and Martha and gave them all a kiss goodnight. I wont argue their Aunt Laura; Im bushed and cant wait to go to bed. JJ said yawning. The other two follow suit and saying goodnight to the group headed back up the stairs to their bedrooms only to veer and head for the panel in the hallway. The adults didnt see the change of directions because they were busy cleaning up and putting coffee on for themselves. Cody quickly went to the main set of stairs in the front of the house to retrieve the bundle he had thrown down from the upper floors before they had headed to the kitchen. They had rolled up their pajama bottoms to keep them clean and carefully carrying the bundle to the center of the room lowered it slowly as not to raise any dust then they untied it and laid it out. They had each thrown some old socks into the bundle which when opened turned out to be a big old blanket. They each then removed their slippers before stepping onto the blanket tapped the dust off their slippers put them back on and then pulled the socks on over their pajama bottoms before going to sit in the middle of the blanket. It was a trick they had learnt from one of their friends at school when walking through bushes, tall grass or anywhere creepy crawlies might lay waiting. It sounded like they were settled just in time for they heard Jake clearly as if they were in the room ask, Now what in the blazes went on here today Laura and what in the hell was Claude Montague and Spencer Vincent doing here together? The boys eyes got very big hearing Jake speak in those tones and waited breathlessly to what the answer would be. OK, I am going to start from the beginning and tell you it all, she said, so just bear with me. I told Claude everything right from the death of our parents, how Aunt Sara raised us, I told him about going to school and meeting and falling in love with Spencer

240
Vincent and thinking we were to be married. I told him about finding out I was pregnant with his child and because his parents had thrown him a big welcome home party I had decided to wait until later to tell him. I told him about the big fight in the garden with his father and how his father had belittled me and how Spencer just didnt do a thing to defend me but instead walked away giving me the impression he was going to get rid of me soon and how he was to leave it to him to handle things. I then told him about after seeing Spencer just walked away how I confronted his father and told him exactly what I thought of the Vincent family and where they, including Spencer, could go and how I left shortly after. He just sat there without saying a word to me so I kept on, Laura told the group in the kitchen and the shocked boys sitting on the floor below the kitchen. Laura continued, I told him about running to Aunt Sara and when she seen the shape I was in had me hospitalized and put under doctors care until I was strong enough to move. I told him about the hard times Jake and Bridgette were having getting started in life and Bridgette herself being pregnant. I told him about the will our parents had drawn up and the clauses added about the names and I told them how our beloved Aunt Sara came through for us once again through the handling of our inheritance and owning Blossomwood and how she turned us into a pitiful group of people into very wealthy ones with bright futures. Laura pause her to catch her breath. The boys were amazed at all they were hearing, they had no idea their parents went through so much and they didnt speak or whisper a sound but just sat there waiting for the conversation over their heads to continue. Then Laura began to speak again, I told him about how powerful the Vincent family was and the fear I had if they had known I not only had a child but twin boys and Spencer was their father. How I feared that they would try and take them from me and how we decided when my books started to catch on to keep our lives private and apart from the outside world, and keep the outside world private and apart from everyone, including the children. I told him how Aunt Saras lent a hand at the

241
first to develop the characters of Ms. Jasmine for the younger children and then later The Phoenix for the adults. How when we arrived here at Blossomwood we met up with Hank and Martha and how the two families became one and all the help we get from them to keep us safely hidden from outsiders that may want to do us harm. He said nothing to you all this time? Bridgette asked. No, she said, He let me tell it all including the reason I wanted to speak to him this morning quietly. The boys listening could say nothing at this point; they just look at one another and for comfort reached out to hold each others hand. Laura continued and the boys could clearly hear she was getting emotional, I laid it all on the table for him to see I meant it when I said I loved him and trusted him and how this family felt about him. I also asked that if thought it to much would he please keep our trust and keep our secret from the outside world until we felt the boys were old enough to understand all about it and they hear the story from us first. The boys could hear she was softly crying now and it hurt then to hear their Mom crying but they sat still. Bridgette leaned over Laura saying, Now, now, sweet Laura, well have none of that, you know youre not alone and we would do anything in the world for you, tell us the rest now so we know it all. Well he asked me a few questions and told me he loved me too and my heart just swelled at the words but he said if we were telling all he had things to tell me too. He had me sit down and started to tell me about how he met this girl in school and he too fell in love with her. He said he took her home to meet his parents and that they were so proud of him they threw a big party in his honor. He didnt have a chance to say anything to them about wanting to get married so he just held off for a better time. He was in his bedroom to freshen for up for the party when his father knocked on his door for a little chat. He thought his father had had a bit too much to drink because instead of welcoming him home he started a fight with him. He told his father to leave and when he finished getting dress went to find his mother to

242
let her know the condition his father was in. He got stopped along the way by family and friends but finally found his mother and told her what had happened. She said she thought he was acting funny earlier and thought it was all the excitement over him coming home and she had told him to take a nap but she wasnt sure if he did or not. She asked him to find her husband and she would see to it he went to bed to sleep it off. He said as a rule his father wasnt much of a drinker but it must have hit him fast so he went looking for him immediately so there wouldnt be a scene if his father got out of hand. Laura stopped for a moment to catch her breath then continued, He spotted his father in the garden and the father once again pick up the argument where he left off from in his bedroom. He said his father was so disgusting that he just turned on his heels because if he had stayed there he would have hit the man. He went back and told his mother and she had both him and his brother go back to bring the man inside and away from the guests. When they found him he had collapsed on the grounds and it wasnt until they turned him over did they realize something was terribly wrong, they called for an ambulance and rushed him to the hospital more dead than alive. Oh my, said Bridgette, the poor family Laura hung her head now tears flowing softly, Yes well, you see Bridgette, Claude wasnt just talking about what happened to him he was talking about what happened to Spencer and me all those years ago. This confused Martha and she asked Laura, Well in heavens name child how did he know about that? He knows because Martha, Claude Montague and Spencer Vincent are one and the same. Oh my God, Bridgette said stunned and the look of sheer disbelief on her face. The boys in the lower floor were shocked too and all three clasped their hands over their mouths to keep from saying anything aloud. Please, go on Laura, what else did he say? asked Jake. Laura once again picked up from where she left off, He told me how him and his brother searched for me high and low and how his father came too about three days

243
later and told him about the run in with me in the garden. His father had been taking some kind of over the counter medicine for a cold he had. He didnt know he was allergic to its ingredients and on top of that did have a few drinks which turned it all into a lethal cocktail for him. He might have even have died if they hadnt gone looking for him when they did. When things had settled down Spencer had come looking for me but I was long gone. They wouldnt have found me because Aunt Sara had me in the private hospital hoping I wasnt so distraught that something would happen to me too. I did leave the note at the dorm because I did figure he would go there for information on me but from that point on Aunt Sara did exactly as I had asked of her, I wanted to disappear and with her help I did. We were a sorry bunch back then Martha, and Aunt Sara took care of us all. She gathered us up, took us to a bright sunny place where we waited for my babies to be born and then laid the bomb shell on us about Blossomwood, our inheritance, and how rich we really were. She told me about taking my stories to a publisher and how he grabbed a hold of them wanting them to be published and guided us to the day we moved here. The boys hearing this looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders at each other, they had no idea what she was talking about. Well weve been safe all these years from him, said Jake, how did he find you? Laura almost gave a chuckle on that one, It was by sheer accident, Jake, he had come along with his mother to visit Hankland of all places and I had been walking the grounds with Aunt Sara, Jacob and the boys. He spotted us but we didnt see him and he managed to get photos of us all. He got his mother, left and went back to their home. Now you also have to remember that I had that run in with him on Jacobss ship and he also told me I work closely with his Mother, sister and sister-in-law through one of their charities, New Horizons, so as he well pointed out, I was under his nose all this time except they didnt know me and I didnt know them. Wow! said Bridgette, thats your favorite charity Laura

244
how did you ever miss the connection with the Vincents? Simple. She said, They dont use the Vincent name in the foundation for anything, the women in the family handle it exclusively and since the Vincent name is so well known they use their maiden names working for association. They feel the people they are trying to help may be intimidated if they knew who really ran the organization and the work they are trying to do would be looked on suspiciously. They dont want anyone seeking help asking why someone with so much, want to help someone with so little, whats in it for them and then turn away because of the family name. It just happened that it was one of the Vincent women that spotted the pictures Spencer had taken here that day and wondered how he ever got pictures of Ms. Jasmine and Phoenix out of makeup. He thought they were crazy since he met Phoenix and the pictures he had were of Laura. It was only after he was shown how to compare the pictures he took from our school days and another one from off my books plus the one he took at Hankland that the connection was made. Well what did you do while he was telling you all this? Bridgette asked. I watched him take off his disguise for one thing and seen how he had transformed himself from Claude Montague to Spencer Vincent in a few quick seconds. He told me he got the idea from me. You mean to tell me that we have been entertaining Spencer Vincent all this time, welcoming into our homes, being a part of this family, sharing our lives with him, and all this time and we didnt have a clue as to who he really was? Jake said unbelieving. How were we to know Jake? Laura spoke up, You never got to meet him, and Aunt Sara herself only met him once or twice years ago. Jacob is a friend to him and he fooled Jacob too. I was the one closest to him and he fooled me completely. The strange thing is I think my heart knew, it seem to find peace at long last but I just thought I was falling in love all over again. She said making a whimpered sound. The three boys hearing Laura so sad just sat still holding hands with tears running down their cheeks.

245

Oh honey, dont cry, well figure something out, now here wipe your eyes and blow your nose. She handed her a box of tissue saying, And tell us the rest, when you found out everything, what you did? Bridgette asked, concerned about her sister. Oh Bridgette I was so outraged over it all, Laura said her voice sounding very angry, I told him to get out and never come back. He thought once he told me his side of the story it would make everything just great. I understand a lot of things now about the past and about his father, I am grateful for that. I think he understands now about why I felt I had to leave too. I disappeared to protect my children; I didnt hurt anyone or use anyone in the process. He could have stopped this game month ago and told us the truth but instead he just let it go on. He asked me about the boys and I had told him that when the boys wanted to know about their father I would tell them and if they decided they wanted to meet him and he wanted to meet them I would make arrangement to make it happen. I told him I was no longer afraid of what he or his family would do so just get out. Laura said hanging her heard remembering the scene in her head. Oh my dear girl, Martha said trying to comfort Laura, To think you faced him after all these years alone and stood your ground, I am so proud of you. Martha said reaching over to pat her hand. Jake was quiet during all of this and finally spoke up, You had one hell of a stressful day Laura and now that there is no more need for secrets what happens now? Now, she answered back, We do nothing, we carry on as like before. I have a big book tour coming up and cannot worry about Spencer Vincent. I know the boys are safe here with you and I know he wont try any more games on the family now that he knows everything is out in the open. I plan on keeping Ms Jasmine and Phoenix going because I like the privacy it allows me here at home, and as far as Spencer Vincent and that whole charade, I have closed the last page on the whole story and I plan too go on with my life from here. Laura said with determination.

246
Good for you sis, said Bridgette, But people are going to question as to where he went what should we say? Well as far as we know he went home, its not a lie, he didnt exactly tell me where he was going and he made it well known in the area that he was headed home on business for a spell so thats what we say. He went home on business and hasnt returned. I am sure they will come up with some story like they did with me, passing the word around about my husband dying and I was so in love with him I cant look at another. They will bring some kind of closure to it all and just keep going too. Laura said to them. Now that thats over and you know all of it, I feel exhausted and just want to head for bed. The boys will be up and raring to go in the morning and we wont have a leg to stand on she said getting up and stretching from sitting so long. The boys in the floor below also stood and making their way over to the edge of the blanket slowly stepped off and walked quickly but gently to the stairs to take them to the upper floors. Cody was the first one out the cubby so he took his socks off first and handed them to JJ who in turn handed them to Danny, and then Danny who just dropped the socks next to the inside cubby door closed the panel and all three headed for their bedrooms without saying a word to each other. The boys bedroom was a unique room; it was almost the same size as the back of the house. The extra large room was divided into three large section separated by a semi half wall giving each boy his own space with the idea that as each grew older an inner wall could be constructed for the privacy each one would want as they grew older. There were also three doors leading out into the hall way on the upper floor so as each would someday have their own doors to go in and out of. There was also and entrance at each end of the large room so that Laura could enter from her wing of the house and another such entrance on Bridgetts and Jakes side. It worked out just great as it kept the boys together as infants and suited them now as youngsters. It was bright and cheerful, full of the things boys their ages loved.

247

The boys hurried to their beds knowing their parents would be in to check on them as they had did every night before retiring and it wasnt to long after they had settled in that the door to their bedroom opened. Laura went over to were JJ laid bent over and kissed him on his forehead and then went on to kiss her own children as well, picking up some stray articles of cloths that lay about she left through her side of the door. Jake and Bridgette were right behind her and did the same thing each one whispering word of love to the boys, quietly exited on their side. Once the boys felt it was safe to move they headed over to the big table in the room that all three shared. Cody spoke first and said, Listen you guys we heard a lot tonight but its to late to talk about it now, well find some place tomorrow and go over this and figure out what its all about, ok? he asked, and the other two nodded in agreement. They headed back to their beds and although they had heard a lot it wasnt long before sleep found them and they were off in their own world of slumber dreaming as only the young can dream. The next day everyone at Blossomwood and the surrounding area awoke to a major snowstorm which closed much of everything in the district including schools. The three boys woke up groggy from their long night and for once were glad to see school cancelled for other reasons than being an extra day off from school. They headed down to the big kitchen to have breakfast and found their parents still there. Well boys, we didnt think you were ever coming down, said Jake. Had too much of a good time yesterday I think, he said laughing. Yeah Dad, JJ responded, Going up and down those hills took more out of us than we thought, I for one am glad there is no school today I just want to stay indoors and relax. He said in all honesty. Laura smiled and gave their head a gentle rub, Well thats good, its pretty wild out there so any thoughts about going out to play will have to wait until after the storm has passed. We planned on doing just that Mom, Cody said smiling

248
at his Mom, We have enough things to play with in our rooms so we wont be bored. Thats great sweetie, Martha and I are going to be busy all day so when youre hungry there are plenty of things in the upstairs kitchen you can have to eat for dinner and you know how to reach us if you need to. What are you going to be doing Mom? asked Danny. Laura poured herself a cup of coffee and went to sit next to her children. Well you know that Martha and I are going on a buying trip for Jake soon and we need to get ready for it so this would be a great day to dig out the things we need to take with us. We should be gone for about a month on this leg and you know I will be in contact with you everyday to find out how you are doing. She spoke hoping she wouldnt get any feed back from her boys. How long did you say you would be gone this time Mom? asked Cody. They really missed her when she was gone and it was getting harder and harder for Laura to be away but she knew this was part of her job and until they were older then this is the way things had to be. Ill be gone a month, she said ready for a battle but instead she heard Cody say, Well I hope where you are going is sunny because by the looks of it outside we may not see spring until next year. Oh Cody you silly thing, said JJ, spring will come faster than you can blink and we can get back to our fort in no time, youll see, wont we Dad? Everyone around the table laughed and Jake tousled his sons head and said, You sure will son, you sure will. Ok boys, Martha, Bridgette and I are going to follow Jake out behind the big plow. Now are you sure you dont want one of us to stay here with you because we will you know. Ah gee Mom, replied Danny, Well be fine, were only going to be upstairs for heavens sake and we are old enough to take care of ourselves. I have a book report to finish and then I think I will watch TV or play a game and I am sure the other two have plenty of things they can catch up on too. He said trying to sound convincing. Yeah Mom and Dad, said JJ, I for one just want to take it easy for the day, every bone in my body hurts

249
from all that sliding and skiing and all I want is a soft place to sit or lay so theres no since of you hanging around, well be ok. What about you Cody? asked Laura, would you like one of us to stay with you? Really Mom, he replied his most grown up voice, Were not babies anymore you know, well be fine, Im like JJ, Im to sore to do anything so I might just work on my model and lay around. We know its going to be a busy day for you all especially Uncle Jake with this storm and we have everything we need in our rooms so dont worry, if we need you we will call on the intercom and I am sure you will be calling us checking in. The four adults laughed at the boys trying to sound so grown up but they trusted the boys and knew they would be fine on their own for a little time. They had no idea of what they three were up to so they just kissed them and watched as they slowly headed up the stair to their rooms. The boys watched from their uppers floor windows as the adults made their way out in the swirling snow. Jake started up the big plow and slowly started pushing the snow away making a track for the others in the four by four trucks to follow. When they thought it was safe, Cody and Danny headed down stair to the basement to see what they could fine for their new hide away. They left JJ to watch the windows and sound the alarm incase one of the parents decided to come back and stay with them for the day. Danny and Cody decided to see if there was anything they could fine in the basement of Blossomwood that might help them clean up some of the dirt and grime in the secret room. Luck was with them because just minutes into the search Danny found the shop vacuum that Jake had bought some time back but since it was too small for the job he wanted it for had just put it in the basement and forgot about it. Cody found some long hall runners that must have been in the house ages ago. They had been rolled up and put in garbage bag and long forgotten. They would be great to go from place to place without walking on the dusty floor. He also found a big piece of floor covering all rolled up and neatly taped that would be perfect instead of the blanket. The boys took these treasures to the hidden door in the

250
hallway found the flower and push the center. It opened with a quiet whoosh and while one went through into the hidden room the other got ready to pass the things through. Once that task was completed they headed back down to the basement to see what else they could fine and came upon some folding lawn chairs, some old sleeping bags and small shovels from when their younger days. Cody yelled up to JJ to make sure he was ok and he yelled back down everything was fine. They spotted their rubber boots in a corner and grabbed not only them but a couple of old brooms and some garbage bags. They managed to get this much down into the hidden room and thought that it was enough for now. They had changed into some old cloths before coming downstairs and once stepping foot into the panel slipped their feet into the rubbers and went down the stairs. They gently arranged things so they wouldnt disturb too much dust. They couldnt see an outlet for the vacuum but using their heads quickly solved that problem by Cody going back up to the hallway panel, stripping down to his underwear and dashing down to the basement to get Jakes power cord. He plugged it in the outlet that the staff often used when vacuuming the hall and giving it to his brother redressed and plugged the vacuum in. It startled the boys at first and they turned it of quickly. What are we going to do about the noise Cody? He asked, It makes to much noise and we wont be able to hear JJ Ok, said Cody, You go to the top of the cubby and listen for JJ, if he yells out unplug the vacuum and I will know that someone is on their way up. We can be upstairs before they even get into the yard. I will stay downstairs and do as much as I can and if I get tired we can switch over, ok? Ok by me, Ill yell up to JJ and tell him whats going on. Cody got busy with the vacuum and was glad they had learned so much from Mr. Cooper. He had emptied the vacuum three or four times before he figured it was safe enough to start moving things around. He even vacuumed both set of stairs and although they werent perfect, he managed to get a lot of the dust up and into

251
bags. They would have to stay downstairs until spring when the boys could remove them slowly without any questions about the extra garbage. Cody then sent Danny down and was surprise at the good job his brother did on the floor. He then got busy with the floor covering. He gently pulled the big blanket out of the way and in doing so cleared the big patch of dust that lay underneath of it. The covering was even bigger than the blanket and he knew it would take some time before it would lay flat because it had been so tightly rolled. He dug the runners out of their garbage bags and ran one from one set of stairs to the other. It was wide enough to give them plenty of room to walk on without raising any dust. He sat the lawn chairs up and then took one of the brooms and cleared off some of the cobwebs that were hanging. Then he took the broom and made small little piles of dust and taking a small shovel manage to pick up more dust and placed it in the garbage bags. It looked pretty good now but he had another idea for the extra runners. He quick ran up the stairs to Cody and said, quick, run to the basement and get me Uncle Jakes hammer and a whole bunch of nails, I have an idea, and Ill listen for JJ. Danny didnt stop to question but did as his brother asked. Cody quickly returned to the hidden room and the next thing Danny heard was his brother nail something in the room below. What ever it was didnt take him to long and before he knew it Cody was beside him again with one of the old runners and nailing it to the wooden stairs. GREAT IDEA! he told his brother that should work out great! He said taking pride that his brother came up with it. Ok, thats about all we can do for now. Its sure a whole lot cleaner down there and I got to tell you Cody, you did a great job with that vacuum. JJ will be surprised thats for sure, now lets put Uncles Jakes tools back where we found them and get rid of the stuff we have on. We both need showers before everyone comes back so lets get moving. They told JJ all that they had done and he was a little disappointed he didnt get to help in the clean up to which Danny replied, JJ, there is still so much to do down there we may never get it all cleaned. Now dont

252
you worry, we just lowered some of the dust and made it a little easier to walk down there for now, Im hopping we might get a chance to give it a coat of paint before were finished with it and really perk it up He said cheering his cousin up, Now we have to take a shower before everyone comes back so keep an eye out, Im starving so we will eat after the showers, ok? The boys agreed and before to long all three of them were sitting at their table eating sandwiches and drinking cold milk. They had just finished up when they heard the intercom from Jakes office ring through, Boys are you there? Bridgette asked. They ran over to the intercom and flicking the switch answered back, Yeah Mom. Were here, answered JJ, how are things down there? Snowy, she replied, Are you ok, do you need us for anything? she asked concerned. Nah were fine, just lying around, Cody and Danny took a shower to see if it will help with the aches and I am about to take one too. We had dinner and have cleaned up our messes and we are just going to kick back this afternoon and maybe play some games. Alright boys, I wouldnt be a Mom if I didnt worry. We should be back up in about an hour, two at the most, see you then, ok? Sure Mom, just be careful out there, its still coming down pretty hard, JJ cautioned his Mom. I will sweetie, she said, Well follow Uncle Jake up like we did coming down so we should be fine. See you all soon, Love you. And with that the intercom went quiet. The three boys headed over to the table and sat in their chairs. Danny spoke up first saying, Okay guys, we have to talk about what we heard last night. What do you make of it all? I cant think of anything else, Im not sure if what I heard is even what I heard, Cody said recalling all that had gone on. Yeah, said JJ, Mr. Montague isnt really Mr. Montague but this guy Spencer Vincent and this Spencer Vincent is really your Dad and poor Aunt Laura got hurt by him a long time ago so she left him to move here. It went something like that, said Cody, And what was

253
that about Mom writing books, Ive never seen Mom writing books have you? he added. The other two boys just shook their heads no very confused about it all. JJ looking at his two cousins got a worried look on his face and asked, Gee guys do you think that if Mr. Montague is your real Dad he will want you to live with him like Billys Dad did, I dont want to live here if your not here. The two brothers thought it over for a second and Danny finally spoke up, He better not try, I am not leaving My Mom for anybody and if he does Ill just run away, he spoke determined, Blossomwood is my home and I wont go! Cody spoke up too echoing his brothers words, Dont worry JJ, Ill be right there with Danny if they try something like that, I love my home and family and we arent going anywhere, especially without you! making it quite clear as to where he stood on the whole issue. Boy, said JJ, Grown ups can sure live in one messed up world, leaving the other two to just nod their heads over the whole confused situation. I dont think Mom is going on a buying trip for Uncle Jake like she told us either, I think she is going on a book tour, Danny spoke up from the window bench where he had moved to sit. What makes you think that? asked Carl. Well, he said, We never paid much attention to it in the past but wouldnt it make sense to you that if Mom were going on a buying trip for Uncle Jake and worked for Uncle Jake, wouldnt she be working in the office with Aunt Bridgette? he asked his eyes peeled out the window. Yeah, the other two boys answered slowly. Then why is she coming out of Aunt Saras cottage with Martha, he asked the two others, And if you think of it the only time Mom goes over to the office is to chat with Uncle Jake and Aunt Bridgette. Can either of you ever remember seeing Mom working in the office? He asked reflecting back. Gee, your right Danny, she is always at Aunt Saras cottage. I wonder what she does there by herself all day,

254
JJ spoke up quickly, I know, she writes her books, he said with excitement. I had to go to the cottage once to bring her something and she met me at the door, she had been on the computer because the screen was still on but all I could see was words and there was a stack of papers in a tray next to the computer. I didnt hang around cause you were waiting for me but she tried to block the door so I wouldnt see anything. I thought it funny at the time but I was in a hurry to meet up with you guys so I just hurried back and forgot all about it. Well, said Cody, Their heading over to the office now so lets sees what we can find out on the computer about this Ms. Jasmine and Phoenix that she talked about. It didnt take the boys long to find out information on Ms. Jasmine and the glowing reviews she got for her books. It gave a brief history about how she had started writing as a young girl and had over eighty books to her credit with no signs of slowing down or being bored by the readers who just couldnt get enough of her stories. They showed a picture poised with one foot on a bolder with her bush hat in hand looking off into the horizon as if seeking her next adventure. Her light brown hair was a mass of curls and you could almost see them flutter in a gentle breeze. She had a single strand choker around her throat with some kind of bead in the middle of it and she wore a pair tan shorts and top with a brown belt brown belt around her waist. She wore round glasses that did little to hide how pretty she really was and she also had on a pair of sturdy boots and socks which completed the outfit. The boys studied the picture closely but none of them could see anything of their mother and Aunt in the photo, then Danny sucked in his breath in shock at something he had spotted that left little doubt he was looking a picture of his Mom. The other two looked again but when they still didnt see anything different had to ask, Danny what did you see? Show us for heavens sake, youre sitting there as white as a ghost, JJ practically screamed at his cousin. It was enough to shake Danny out of his shock and he looked at his brother and cousin and said, It is Mom! he said still not believing what he had noticed.

255
How can you tell Danny, she doesnt look like our Mom at all so show me how you know, Cody said looking again at the picture on the computer screen. Well, he started of slowly, do you remember two summers ago and we were all in the kitchen getting ready to go to the beach and Mom was making us sandwiches to take? he asked looking at the two. The two boys nodded and answered, Yeah, how could we forget that, JJ answered his eyes growing big at the thoughts of it. You mean when mom dropped the knife and it fell cutting her leg really bad, said Cody, Gee how could I forget something like that I never seen so much blood, He said recalling the terrible day. Right, Danny answered, and after it healed Mom was left with a scar on her leg that looks like a smile, right, he said looking at the two. JJ couldnt figure out where all this was leading to so he answered him back saying,Yeah, she calls it her happy leg so what has this to do with the lady on the screen? and suddenly the other boys clearly noticed the scar on the leg where the Laura had cut herself on that summer day. I dont understand said Cody, We never see her typing or writing stories in books like we have to so how does she write and we dont see her and why keep it a secret, Id love for people to know my Mom is a big time writer. Yeah Cody, but remember what they said in the kitchen last night, JJ spoke up, She was afraid that Spencer Vincent would find her and take her baby away from her and she was really scared because she had two babies not one. She had to make sure nobody knew she wrote stories because he would find her. Cody wandered over to the window and took a moment to let this sink in while Danny scrolled the computer reading up what they said about his Mom. Suddenly he blurted out to the two others, I think JJ is right, she is using Aunt Saras cottage. She writes at Aunt Saras cottage so we wouldnt question her about what she writes about all the time. and he turned around to look at the two boys.

256

I think you may be on to something there Cody, it makes sense, she doesnt work in the office with Aunt Bridgette yet she goes down with her and Uncle Jake everyday and even sometimes without them but she always goes to the cottage never to the office. Its really quiet there so nobody bothers her so she could write all she wants. Danny said excited that they may have figured out what the adults were up to all this time. Yeah but Danny, Cody said not convinced, Weve been in Aunt Saras cottage lots of times and weve never seen anything to make us think Mom uses it as a work place to write books. Danny thought this over a minute and spoke up, Have either of you ever been in the upper part of the cottage? he looked at the two. No, both boys answer at the same time, I think Aunt Sara keeps the upstairs locked because she doesnt use it, said JJ. No, said Cody this time, She keeps it locked so Mom can use it for her place to write just like Danny said. Im sure of it too. We have to see just what exactly is in Aunt Saras cottage to see if this all makes sense. How are we going to do that? JJ asked, Someone is always around and well get into big trouble if we get caught. Cody had gone back to the computer and turned to the two boys smiling, Not always guys, remember Mom saying she had to go on a buying trip for Uncle Jake? The boys nodded their heads yes and Cody went on saying, Well according to this information on Ms. Jasmine she just happens to be going on tour the same time Mom and Martha are going on their buying trip. I think its time we started to pay more attention to whats going on here with our parents, I think things could get interesting with Spencer Vincent and I for one dont want to be caught not knowing whats going on. Me either Cody, said Danny, Mom may be right, if he is our Dad he may try to take us from her and I will run away first. Im staying with Mom. he said with determination. Where would you go? JJ asked with real concern. Cause wherever you go Im coming too, youre not

257
leaving me behind. Why nowhere JJ, with that great room we now have we can just hide out in there until we feel its safe to come back. We can start stalking it with food and stuff just in case. He assured his cousin. Well be safe, warm and dry plus know everything thats going on. It will be perfect. What else did you find out Carl Danny asked seeing his brother looking up something else. They also said Mom wrote under the name of Phoenix so I want to see if they say anything about her too. He answered. It didnt take long before the screen told them what they wanted to know and when the picture of Phoenix appeared on the screen all three boys just stood around the computer with their mouths wide open. JJ was the first to dare say anything about the person they were looking at now. He looked at his cousins with their mouths hanging open and said and said,Wooo Hooo, if thats Aunt Laura shes hot! Danny gave him a glaring look and growled at him saying, Thats my Mom youre talking about so watch it and gave him a little shove. Cody looked at his brother and said, But Danny she is, our Mom is a Babe, and at that the three of them keeled over in laughter. The boys heard the sounds of Jake coming back with the big plow and taking a look out the window quickly turned off the computer and turned on the TV. Some how or another we have to get our hands on one of Moms books to see what there all about, said Danny, Do you guys have any ideas on how we can do that without giving us away as to what we found out? JJ was the first to answer, Sure the library has a great selection of kids books, we can check it out when we go back to school. Good idea, said Cody, And when Mom goes on her buying trip I think we need to pay a visit to Aunt Saras cottage and check out her top floor, nobody will be checking the cottage and since Martha is going with her shell have Mrs. Wharton taking care of Blossomwood and well be able to move around freely. Yeah and they keep the keys in the pantry cupboard,

258
said Danny, So it will be easy to get in and out without any trouble and In the meantime we can do some more searching about Spencer Vincent and see what we find out about him and what he does. Cody added The boys put their hands together in a three way pact to signify their unity, within minutes they heard Jake yell up the stairs, Boys where home, and the three of them headed down to greet their parents, their heads full of ideas and plans. Hello boys, Bridgette said, How was your day? She asked kissing each one of them. Quiet, JJ said, And if this storm doesnt lighten up soon we may have another quiet one tomorrow too, he said looking at the blowing snow through the kitchen windows. There sure is a lot of it out there, said Jake But the good thing about a storm this late in the season it wont last for long and youll be outside having a lots of fun in no time. Well I hope it stops soon, Danny said with other thoughts on his mind, One day in the house is enough for me I cant wait to get outside and play. They all laughed over what he said considering the reason he was in the house was from being sore and achy from all the winter fun they had, had the day before. Im sure once things quiet down youll see the plows out in full force opening the roads for school in the morning, Bridgette said, So make the best of it boys, things will probably be back to normal in the morning. she laughed at the three long faces in front of her. Now lets get ready for supper and see what we can do to amuse ourselves tonight. Laura smiled at the three thinking how big they were getting. We can all keep an eye on the storm and listen for the plows, ok? she said hoping to lighten their spirits The boys nodded and went about helping with whatever chore they were asked to do and soon all were seated around the big kitchen table making small talk and eating one of Marthas home cooked meals. Nobody noticed the serious look on Dannys face as he looked upon his family like this. Nobody will ever take me from Blossomwood, he thought to himself, Ill make

259
sure of that, he promised himself and lowered his head looking onto the plate of food in front of him - Nobody. Spencer sat in his big office looking out at the scenery without seeing a thing. Once again he was reliving the events that took place between him and Laura and once again he called himself every kind of fool. He could clearly see she was right. He had let the charade go on to long and now he was paying for the lies he had lived through all of it. His family all rallied around him in support but even they knew Laura was right, he should have come clean with everything before now but they kept their opinions to themselves because of their caring for him. He missed them so much he didnt think it possible to miss anyone like that and it wasnt just Laura and the boys, he missed the whole feeling the area gave him when he was there. He had to get it back some way, some how but this time he would be open and honest about everything. He just didnt know how to go about it and this was why his secretary would often find him staring of out the big window without him even knowing she was in the room. She knew without a doubt that whatever was distracting her boss it wasnt business and from the number of calls he had gotten lately from his family she thought something might be wrong at home. She hoped not, she thought the whole family to be some of the nicest people she had ever met and hoped it was not something serious. Spencer had promised his Mom and Dad he would stop over for Sunday dinner and he was glad he did. It was a beautiful spring day, warm and alive with the promise of a wonderful summer. Robert Vincent thought it a beautiful day too as he sat out on the patio roof. Stretch out on a lounge chair having an afternoon snooze away from the prying eyes that reported to his wife if he even thought of taking a nap. He thought nothing wrong with napping at his age but Connie figured something was wrong and would harp on him about being sick or bored or something silly and he would have to convince her he was fine and head out the door for a round of golf or go to his club and find a comfortable chair and snooze to his hearts

260
content. He was retired now and loving every minute of it. He was still very active in a lot of things but the best part of his retirement was having a snooze when he wanted one. Spencer had entered the big room where his father was stretched out on the balcony beyond the eyes of anyone looking for him. He went over to the big open doors and once again marveled at the beautiful day outside wondering if it was still snowy at Havenwood and if Jake had started in the nurseries yet. Jake had told him about a hold new line of shrubs, flower and trees he had hope to put in the ground when the weather was right for planting. He was day dreaming of the place again when his Mother entered the room bring him back to where he was at the present. There you are dear, she said going over to him and kissing his cheek, it looked like you were far away when I came in, she said tenderly, Have you heard anything yet from Canada? she said hopeful. No Mom and I really dont expect to. I really screwed up trying to win Laura back and have a life with her and my boys too. Just give her some time dear, she fell in love with you as yourself and she fell in love with you as Claude, she may have not known you were the same person but her heart knew. It all makes sense to me now how she felt she had to run away from me and from us. I am so sorry she never got to meet you all and find out for herself just how wonderful you are and how supportive and loving a family we are. She would have known that Dad wasnt himself that night in the garden and I am sure she would have forgiven him too like I have. Spencer spoke sadly. I am glad we didnt tell Dad we found her after all this time I wouldnt want to set him up for any more heart break than he already put himself through the first time. I just wish he had a chance to meet his twin grandsons and they could meet them. I think they would hit it off so well. Robert Vincent could not believe his ears, Spencer found the woman from the garden that fateful night so long ago.

261

The Laura he had always loved and searched for, for so long and she had twin boys that were his grandsons and nobody said a word to him about any of it. He couldnt believe his family would keep such a thing from him and he for one wasnt going to let it go. He slowly got up from where he had been laying and entered the balcony doors. Spencer and Connie were both surprised to see him come in through the doors like that. Connie took a quick glance at Spence both hoping he hadnt heard what she and her son had been talking about. Robert Vincent caught the look and said, Never mind you two, I heard enough, now I want to hear it all. What in blue blazes has been going on here in my own home under my very nose and why was I not told anything? he spoke up very upset over the whole idea. Now dear, Connie tried to sooth her husband, We all knew how much it bothered you way back when you found out what happened to the young lady Spencer had brought home with him and we always felt you never forgave yourself for it even though it wasnt your fault. We didnt want you to go through that emotional roller coaster again so we thought until we knew which way things were going it was best to let Spencer handle things. Its true Dad, I wouldnt do anything to see you go through that hurt again, you beat yourself up for years over it, Spencer told his father in all honesty, I had to do things my way to see if I could win her back and find the answers to the questions that haunted me all this time. He said pulling in a deep breath, And she also knows why you behaved the way you did. We both had a lot of misunderstandings about that time and we both went through a lot of pain and hurt. Well I think theres a whole lot more to it than that, Robert Vincent said, and I want to hear all of it, good and bad or dont you think I should? daring them to say no. Now Robert, Connie spoke to her husband but before she could say any more Robert spoke up quickly saying to his beloved wife, Dont you now Robert me Connie, I have made it a point to stay out of my childrens lives unless they ask me for advise and I sure dont plan on

262
interfering here but to keep me out as something as important as having grandchildren and not knowing they exist is pretty darn unfair. Now I am the head of this family and if this is the way I am going to be treated then fine, I can stay out of your lives as well as out of your sight. We have always valued ourselves as being open and honest in this home as well as in the business world and if I am not worth the decency to keep me informed no matter what you might think the outcome may be is just plain underhanded and hurts me more than anything in this world ever could. Robert Vincent said making it quite clear on how he felt about the secrets being kept from him. Spencer spoke up and acknowledge his father at once, Youre right Dad, I asked that we keep things from you and I was wrong, you had just gone through so much back them I just didnt want to rehash old memories and old feelings from the past and have you all upset over something you had no control over. He spoke lovingly to his father. Well son then you better fill me in as to whats been going on and leave nothing out, Mr. Vincent said moving over to a chair making him comfortable. Connie Vincent left the two of them alone going to the kitchen to prepare coffee and sandwiches for the three of them. She didnt want either of them to see the tears in her eyes as she realized what she had done to her husband by not telling him what was going on. She too made a mistake and she would make sure he knew how sorry she was and that he would never have to worry about making a mistake like that again. She loved her children but Robert was her partner in life, her soul mate and she loved him deeply. She felt she disrespected him by not telling him what the rest of the family knew and she was going to make sure it would never happen again. When she had the trolley filled she wheeled it back into the big sunny room where the two men were talking. She quietly placed the sandwiches and a cup of coffee where they could easily reach them made a plate for her and found a chair to sit and listen to Spencer fill his Father in on what had been going on all these months.

263

Robert Vincent was amazed that what he heard so far and the more his son spoke the more amazed he became. Spencer finally stood and said, Well Dad thats where I am right now, she told me to get out and that she never wanted to see me again so I left and came home, end of story. Robert Vincent sat quietly taking in all he had heard and when Spencer finally finished he had to get up and walk around it was all so amazing. It was the only word he could come up with that he could describe the whole situation was amazing! Spencer and Connie watched him pacing around going through the whole thing in his mind neither one of them wanting to break his train off thought yet still wondering what he was thinking off. Robert finally settled down again and looking at his wife and his son said, Thats got to be one of the damest stories I have ever heard. I have nothing but the greatest admiration for Laura and that whole family, of course with Sara McCrery backing you youre bound to be a success. She has a head for business thats outstanding and I can tell you this, if she was the one in charge of those two girls inheritance back then those women are very, very rich indeed apart of what they do in life now. He said with great respect of Sara. Do you know her dear? asked Connie. No, said Robert, Not really, but I did know Cody and Daniel, we played golf together years ago and I know you have met Sara, Connie back then too. The accident was tragic; I went to the funeral but after that lost track of Sara and didnt hear any more of her until her name started popping up here and there to where she is now a force to be dealt with. Yes I remember her too, said Connie, She was a beautiful woman when I met her years ago and from the pictures Spencer has showed me of her time has only enhanced that beauty. I want to see these pictures you have Spencer, I think its time I got a look at my grandsons at least. Robert Spencer said to his son. Sure Dad, Ill get them, their in my briefcase. I carry them every where I go. Spencer told his Dad and went

264
to get the pictures. Connie took this time to approach her husband and kissed him lightly on the top of his head saying, I am so sorry for keeping all of this from you my dearest and I know youre upset over it all but you have to understand that I didnt want to see you hurt, I love you and remember it was me that held you all those years ago because of what happened. I dont know what was going to happen this time and I refused to let you get hurt over something thats out of our hands. I hope you can forgive me and forgive all of us. Spencer talks to me because of the bond we share. I just listen when he wants to talk. I can tell you your son loves you dearly and respects you to the highest of levels but he doesnt want you to go though any more with this whole mess than you already have. You never told me you blamed yourself but I knew, we all knew but since you never spoke of it we figured it was something you didnt want to talk about so we just didnt. There is a lot more at stake now with the children and all but I still wont interfere in Spencers life. He will do whats right in the end we just have to trust him on that, Connie said just as Spencer entered the room. Here you go Dad, he said opening the folder. Sara let them go through the pictures while she cleared up the few dishes in the room returning to hear her husband ask the names of the boys. Well this fellow here is Jake Jr. a great kid, same age as the twins. The boys are Cody Spencer on the left and Daniel Robert on the right. They are cousins but I tell you Dad they are more like brothers and I think in some ways even closer. I wouldnt want to be the one to ever try and separate them I can tell you that much. We look and see three but they look at each other and see one, do you know what I mean? he asked remember how much he had shared with the three boys.

265

Well son, Robert Vincent said looking at his sons eyes sparkle when talking about the boys, That woman made quite a life for herself and her children and theres no doubt in my mind how close this family is to one another. What I dont understand is what are you doing here? What do you mean Dad? Spencer asked his Dad confused at the question. I told you Laura told me she never wanted to see me again because of what I did so I had to leave. Yes, Robert said, I get that part all right, he acknowledged, she put you out of her home but she cant put you out of your own and she cant make you leave the area and she cant stop you from getting to know the people in the area and making friends now can she? No, Spencer asked while Connie watched the two, getting confused herself as to where her husband was going with his train of thought. Ok then, his father continued, You love her there is no doubt in my mind about that but you see son now its you thats running away from her instead of the other way around. The way I see it is; she fell in love with you all those years ago and through all this time gone by she never married nor have you, now whys that I suppose? he asked looking at his son knowing the answer. Spencer looked at his dad bewildered and said, Because I never fell out of love with her. He answered. Right, came the reply, Now she fell in love with this Claude fellow you were made up to be but the way I see it, she may have not seen you through the disguise yet her heart knew who you were all along. You can always fool the eyes son but never the heart. He paused a moment to let Spencer think this part over. I think youre onto something there Dad. When I met her as Phoenix I felt in my heart like I knew her from somewhere but I just shrugged it off especially after the run in with Jacob but now I see what it was trying to tell me. Spencer bowed his head saying, A lot of good its going to get me now though. Well Spencer my lad, His Dad spoke up, You can do as you please but if it were me Id be living in that home you say you bought and I would in the wide open where

266
she could see me. I would be shopping where she shopped, going to the same church, talking to the same people she knows and fitting in wherever possible. I would stay as far away from her home as possible but sooner or later she will have it out with you because you will have her so riled she will have to do something. You told me you do business with the brother-in- law, well keep it going and if he decides to step in then come clean with him, make sure he know you love her and your not there to hurt her. Tell him that if you cant love her close up you can love her from a distance even if it sounds corny. You said you really love it there didnt you? Oh yeah Dad, he said Its an awesome place to live. Well then go back, you can run your business from there just as well as here and be much happier where you want to be than where you have to be. Your heart is there now as well as your mind and you will never get a chance to win her over if youre this far apart. Robert told his son bluntly. Connie Spencer went over to her husband and kissed him sweetly saying, What a wonderful idea, dear, and turning to her son said, I think its brilliant Spencer, and even if things dont work out you will at least have a chance to see your children now and then and not wonder how they are making out. Spencer looked at his wonderful parents still so much in love after all these years and said, Youre right, the two of you. I havent been truly here since I got back so why stay. I know Laura is going on tour soon so I am going to start my move first thing tomorrow. Thanks you too, I cant wait to show you my new home. He said happy for the first time in a long while.

267
Spencer was at his office by daylight the next morning; he had settled a lot of things by the time Karen his secretary arrived. Well good morning to you was her reply when she seen him behind his desk eating a bagel and drinking coffee. What may I ask are you doing here so bright and early and you even made coffee! She said surprised. Grab yourself a cup and come and sit down I want to talk to you, he said waving his arm toward the coffee pot and taking a drink out of his own cup. Karen did what he asked and taking it went over to her favorite chair and sat down. Ok boss, whats going on, I havent seen you this excited in quite a while, she asked him smiling. She thought him the best boss in the world. He was fun to work for, pleasant, thoughtful in so many ways she just couldnt count. They often went to suppers together and he would take her to shows or special events instead of going by himself. She knew her name was often connected with his in the gossip columns and they often laughed at some of the assumptions jumped to but they were friends and thats the way she wanted it kept. She was always welcomed at the Vincent homes and Robert always called her his lost daughter making her feel so special. I want to ask you some personal questions Karen, Spencer said, But I dont want you to knock me out of my chair for asking me, ok, he said having no doubts she would. Sure, fire away and if I think its none of your business Ill tell you, she said smiling back. Ok, Spencer started, Are you seeing anyone special that may have captured that wonderful heart of yours? Grinning at the look he got. Nope, she came back, In fact I got rid of the last one over three weeks ago and it was so bad it still leaves a taste in my mouth, next question. Spencer seen she sure didnt have heart problems at the loss so he went on, I know you have family, are they near by, do you get to see them often? My family is scattered all over, Mom and Dad travel a lot, and they have one of those mobile homes and follow

268
the sun. When they are parked they stay in Florida. I have a brother that lives in New Jersey and a sister that lives in Texas. We all stay connected through the internet and always get together at least once a year for at least a week. She answered not curious at all as to why he wanted to know. Well then, He again asked, How do you feel about country living? and he was surprise at how this got her attention. Oh Spencer I love the country, I am hoping some day youll make me rich enough to buy a little place where the trees are tall and the best music to listen to is the birds in the trees. She said all dreamy. Spencer had to laugh at the dreamy expression on her face and she gave him a warning look that told him her dreams were no joke. All right Spencer, What with all the questions, your up to something so tell me what it is and lets go from there shall we? she put her coffee cup down and faced her boss. Ok, Karen, Ill tell you but please hear me out. He pleaded to which she nodded her head in agreement. I bought myself a home in Canada, he said seeing the surprise look on her face, I call it Havenwood and heres a picture of it, passing her a photo of the beautiful homestead. Now I want to move my business there and live there full time. You have run this office while I have been away better than I ever could have and I would be lost without you. I was hoping that I might persuade you to come and run the office there with me like you do here. He said with his fingers crossed. She didnt answer him because he took her completely by surprise so he continued.

144

269
I will understand if you say no because it is a big step but if you do I will buy you your own home where ever you choose in the area, always make sure you spend time with your family and if you dont like it there I promise you another job with the company wherever you decide you may like to go. Spencer looked for some kind of sign from her but she remained speechless and motionless so he proceeded with what he wanted to tell her, There is an old carriage house close to the home that would make a beautiful office and I own half the lakeside property that goes with it. The lake from the house and the carriage house is clearly visible and the gardens are superb. There are lots of activities to do in the area and the people are so friendly you would think you knew them all your life. It would be great if you would come with me because I will be busy setting up operations and with you beside me it would go so much smoother. I know this is a lot to ask and a lot more to take in so I dont expect an answer right now, he said racking his hands though his hair, I will be headed there by the end of the week so I need to know if I have to hire someone there or not. Think it over Karen and let me know by the end of the day or tomorrow morning if thats alright. He said to her not knowing what else to say. Karen was stunned; she came to her senses when she realized there was complete silence in the room. Looking up from the picture she looked straight into Spencers face and the deep concern it held. Are you CRAZY? She said the first word out of her mouth. Now it was Spencers turn to be surprised, Of course Ill go! she said all excited and suddenly leaped over to Spencer and hugged him so tight he was sure she cracked a rib, Oh my gosh Spencer its so beautiful, I would love it there, she said now with tears in her eyes. Are you sure? she said still in disbelief. Smiling he answered, Are you sure, you didnt take much time to think about it Karen, really think about it. It gets really cold up there and lots of snow, but the air is clean and the scenery breathtaking. You have to cross water to go back and forth to shop but its so worth it. I am being selfish in my reasons for wanting you with me but I cant think of a better person to have by my side.

270
He said in all honesty. Spencer if there is one thing I am sure about apart from all that you offered its I would love this place and since you did offer all those nice things as incentive I have no problem taking you up on your offer. I cant wait myself to be there, so boss, tell me what I can do to speed up the process. She said laughing at the thoughts of having her dreams fulfilled. The two of them got right down to business and by the end of the week Spencer was free to go back to Havenwood, back to his home and this time it was back as himself. He had seen his parents and the family the night before and was loaded down with suggestions on how to win Laura back. The some of suggestion coming from the women in his family surprised him but he planned on following their advice to the letter. One of the best pieces was to pray and he had done a lot of that lately hoping for a miracle that would unite him, Laura and his boys. It didnt take him long in the private jet to arrive at the airport and soon he was on his way to his new home. Karen would follow in two weeks and it was settled that she would stay in some local cabins across the river until the carriage house was fixed up and she could move into the little apartment that would be added on until she found where she wanted to live herself. Spencer had contacted a local construction crew that would arrive on Monday so he just planned on taking it easy over the week-end until then. He knew Laura had not gone away yet because he seen Martha when he stopped at the local store for some things he would need until he could stalk up. She had no idea who he was and when he seen her gave her a big smiled. She smiled back and turning to the clerk, my, what a nice man.

271

The boys did make it back to school the next day and as soon as they could the three of them headed to the library to see if they could find any books there on Ms. Jasmine. Mrs. Barton had been head librarian at the school for as long as they could remember and as they approached the counter where there was always a stack of book she looked down with a big smile at three and said, Well boys, Its always nice to see you, what can I do for you today? Mrs. Barton, JJ was the first to ask, Would you have ant books by a writer named Ms. Jasmine, we hear the other kids talking about her and we thought we would try one of her stories. He said not blinking an eye. My heavens yes dear, Mrs. Barton replies, She is one of our favorite authors among the children. Im surprised you havent read any of her stories by now the way you three go on your adventures. Come with me we are lucky enough to have a very good selection. We are sent copies of her books when they come out so unless its the latest there should be some still on the shelves. The newer ones go out so fast you have to put your name on a list if you want to read it. The boys just looked at one another and in single file followed the librarian to a shelf filled with Ms. Jasmine books. When they reached their destination they were amazed at all the books bearing the name Ms. Jasmine and each one slowly reached up and got themselves a copy. I am sure you will enjoy reading them boys and when youre done you can just trade them off to each other until you read them all if you like. Ill make a note of it in each book so you can take your time. The three boys thanked the lady and hurried off with their treasures, each one wanting to start right in with the book they had. Well have to wait until later on when we are by ourselves before we bring these out, Danny said, Until then lets just keep them out of site we dont want to cause a commotion over bring these home. Yeah, said Cody, Mom will be leaving on Monday so we will have to lay low until then. Gee, I wish we could

272
get to the fort it would be a perfect place to go. He said wishful. The other two nodded in agreement and just as they tucked them into their back packs JJ noticed his mother waving to him. Mom, he said, What are you doing here, is everything all right? he asked very concerned. Bridgette laughed at the looks on their faces and said, Yes boys, everything is just perfect, I am just heading back from town and seen you standing here and thought you might like a drive home instead of the bus thats all. Great Mom, he said trying to sound convincing but he gave the others a look that said something wasnt right and they too knew something was up. They were sure of it by the time they got home but didnt question. They hung up their clothes and headed up to their rooms to talk over the way Bridgette was acting. JJ looked at the other boys and said, I know my Mom is always happy but I swear if I didnt know better I would think she was drinking, Well, said Cody, I guess the only way to find out is to pay a little visit to the secret room tonight and see if anything is said. Right, the other two said and all three of them put their things away and got ready for supper. Cody had headed downstairs before the rest and just as he was about to walk into the kitchen he heard his Mom say to Bridgette, My Bridgette you are in a really good mood are you taking happy pills or something, she said laughing. Yes I am happy but I cant say anything until after the boys go upstairs so stay down after supper ok, Well with a statement like that you can bet on it, you have me really curious now. Laura said wondering what was up now.

273
Cody flew back up the stairs as quiet as he could and caught the boys just as they came out of their room. There is definitely something going on and they plan on talking about it after we come upstairs so keep an eye out for signal at the table tonight. He warned them. They heard Jakes old truck pull into the back and headed downstairs like they knew nothing. Martha handed them the different things for the table and Bridgette spoke to her husband saying, Dear could you come with me a second I have something I want you to see The only thing any of them caught was a smile from Bridgette to Laura who clearly didnt know what was going on herself. Bridgette took Jake into the big office and closed the door. They had been in there for quite a time and Laura headed to the room to call them out for supper when they came out on their own. Bridgette just smiled and apologized for holding things up but she had something very important for Jake. The boys didnt know what it could be but Jake was mad and must have stayed in there to cool down because his face was still red when they came out. Martha and Laura noticed it too but neither of them said anything with the boys there. Theyd find out soon enough so until then they just let things be. The talk at the supper table was light, Jake talked about the ideas he had for the plants to be placed when the ground was ready and Martha told them about her family coming for Easter. Each one added something to the conversation until the meal was over. The boys asked to be excused and left the table taking their dishes and putting them in the dishwasher and heading upstairs went straight to the hidden door there and down the stairs to the hidden room to hear what was being said. They could hear Martha getting the coffee ready while the other two women cleaned up the rest of the supper and Jake fixing up the table. They themselves settled into their chairs waiting for their parents to sit and talk. All right, sister dear, You have something to tell us so get on with it, poor Jake came out of that office looking like he wanted to shoot somebody now whats up? she asked with concern.

274
Bridgette looked at her husband and just smile, You better tell them Bridgette because I want to see the looks on their faces when they find out. Well ladies it seems I am going to have a baby sometime around October, what do you think of that? she said laughing at the looks on the two women face. OH MY GOD! said Laura laughing and crying all at once, A BABY! she screamed and went to hug her sister. Oh goodness thats just wonderful Oh MY! Martha said wiping the tears from her eyes, Im going to be a new grandmother! and at that all three started laughing and hugging and crying. In the secret room the three boys sat stunned and then the two brothers grabbed JJ and headed him up the stairs as fast as they could through the secret door and into their room just before he let out a hoop that would have brought the adults downstairs running if they hadnt been making so much noise themselves. JJ could only look at his two cousins and grin, Im going to be a big brother guys, at last there will be two kids in our family too, he said so proud. Yeah thats great JJ, they said to him. We think of you as our brother and always will but we also understand what its like to have that someone special, said Cody. We will be there to help protect it, and teach it stuff, ah, JJ, were so happy not only for Aunt Bridgette and Uncle Jake but for all of us, just think a new baby for Blossomwood and he turned his head so the boys wouldnt see the tears in his eyes. Now I wonder how long it will be before they decide to tell us, said Danny, you know how funny adults can be with stuff like this. Well I know one thing for sure, said JJ, We had better act surprised when they do because we dont need to be caught trying to answer questions about how we knew. he reminded the boys who in turn nodded in agreement. Just then the door to their bedroom opened and Jake entered the room, Hi boys whats up? he said smiling. Nothing Dad, JJ answered him, We were just talking about how happy we will be to be able to get back to our fort. Should be soon boys, the storm we had is melting fast

275
and before you know it youll be at the fort having a great time but for now I would like you to do me a favor. Sure Uncle Jake, said Danny, What would you like for us to do? I brought some garden pots up from the nurseries that I want to start some bulbs in would you bring them in for me and just set them inside the porch. Martha needs a hand and I would like to have those pots in so I can take them to the basement to wash them out before I use them. Well go get them right now Uncle Jake, said Danny, You go help Martha, heading to the door with the other two boys, Would you like us to take them right down the basement for you Dad? To which Jake answered, Well now if you think you can handle them sure. Just be careful you dont trip on the stairs though, I dont mind losing a pot but I dont want you to get hurt either. Heading down the stairs Cody said to his Uncle, Well be careful Uncle Jake and if we find there two heavy we will just leave them for you, ok? Great boys and thanks, he said smiling at them as they headed out towards the old truck. Jake entered the kitchen and went over to his wife and gave her a loving kiss on her temple. They should be done in a minute and once we tell them I think a celebration will be in order so lets bring out some good old pie and ice cream to toast the best news in the world. The women laughed at his idea because they knew how much Jake loved pie, he didnt need to have a reason for pie because to him just wanting pie is all the excuse anyone should ever need. Laura said, Thats a good idea Jake, and got up from the table and got the plates out for pie, Bridgette got the glasses down for milk for the boys and Martha made coffee for them and went and got the pies. Jake kept an eye out on the boys and when he seen they were almost done went and sat at the table with the women. The boys entered the house laughing and seeing Jake at the table went over to him. We got the pots down stairs no problem Dad, said JJ Is there anything else you wanted?

276
He asked hoping they could get back upstairs to start reading their books. Why thank-you boys that will be a great help tomorrow, now we all decided to have some pie would you care to join us? Jake knew full well what the answer would be. The boys let out a big YEAH! and started to sit but Bridgette stopped them and reminded them to wash their hands first. Martha cut the pies and put a nice big slice on Jakes and the boys plate while placing a smaller slice on plates for her, Laura and Bridgette, Laura poured milk for the boys and Jake the coffee. When the first piece of pie hit their taste buds the women had to laugh at the sounds coming from Jake and the boys. Martha had won many prizes in the past for her pies and even had an offer from a local supermarket to sell them for her but she was happy just doing them up for her family and special occasions. It was not a surprise when Jake got up and helped himself to a second slice and Bridgette said to him, Jake its a good thing you are as active as you are or you wouldnt be able to move. He just gave her a loving smile and kept on eating and as usual was the first one done. He could have gone back for the third slice but figured for tonight two would do him. Hed eat the rest tomorrow. I was looking at the house today and I think when the weather is better I will have to hire some men to give it a fresh coat of paint she is really peeling in spots and by the way JJ we just found out today that your Mom is going to have a new baby around October, now what do you boys think about that? Jake said looking at the boys waiting for them to realize what he had said. The three boys looked up quickly from their plates not sure they had heard, what they had heard and looking from one adult face to another could honestly say they were stunned. Cody and Danny just sat there not knowing what to do but JJ flew out of his chair, ran to his Mother and wrapping his arms around her crying said, MOM is it true, really true are we pregnant? The adults laughed at the way it came out of him and

277
Bridgette put her arms around her son saying, Yes dear, were pregnant and you are going to be a big brother by Halloween. Cody and Danny went over to their Aunt and they too were full of cheer as they kissed her. Thats great Aunt Bridgette, said Danny, We know JJ has always wanted a brother or sister even though he has us and we have him. It couldnt happen to a greater guy. And we can help too, said Cody, they taught us in the special course we took this year as part of our Family Living classes. We even learned how to change diapers! I am sure you all will be a big help when the baby comes, said Laura, I think its wonderful that there will be a new baby at Blossomwood after all these years but I also think you should let Aunt Bridgette go and let her breath you three are almost smothering her right now. She said laughing. Cody and Danny stepped back from their Aunt but JJ stood close to her holding her hand almost like he was afraid to let go. Jake smiled at him and with concern said, JJ, are you alright? JJ looked at his Dad with shiny tear that threaten to fall and answer his Dad with a voice filled with love saying, Yes Dad, Im fine, I just love Mom so much I just cant believe she is my Mom, And leaning over again kissed her gently on the cheek so she knew how much she meant to him. It was Bridgettes turn now to acknowledge her first born saying to him, ah, JJ its easy to be a good Mom and Aunt with great boys like you three and when this new baby arrives I know he or she will know they are well loved, and she took her son in her arms and hugged him close to her kissing him back on the cheek. She then called the other two boys and hugging them close to her said, You two are the best nephews any Aunt could have and I am so proud of you and I want you to know how much I love you too. She told them lovingly. Jake felt himself getting all emotional and clearing his throat said, All right you three, any more of that mushy stuff and youll have me crying like you have Laura and

278
Martha, now say good night and get some sleep well see you in the morning. The boys said their good nights and headed up the stairs quietly but once they hit their room they squealed in delight at the news they were told. Boy am I ever glad they told us right away, said JJ, I would have busted a gut trying not to say anything. Now I can breath easier. He sighed in relief. The other two nodded in agreement and Danny spoke up and said, Hey you guys, did you hear what Uncle Jake said about the house? No, not really said Cody and JJ shook his head no. We were to busy being shocked at the other news we heard, JJ said with a grin. Well he said the house needed painting. Danny spoke with excitement in his voice, You know what that means dont you? The two boys looked at him totally confused with Cody saying in a puzzled voice, No, Danny what does it mean other than the house needs painting. We can paint the hidden room without worrying about the smell of paint fumes, he said excited. Hey thats great, JJ said excited at the thoughts of it himself. Its looking so good down there already and a fresh coat of paint would really brighten the place up but how are we going to get our hands on some paint? He asked. Easy, said Cody, We buy it! When we go to town we just take enough to buy some out of our stash money. Mr. Cooper taught us to paint and he doesnt mind us going with him to town when he goes, all we have to do is go with him and while he is busy getting the things he needs we can pick it out ourselves. Yeah, thats a great idea Cody, he gets so involved talking to the guys he doesnt pay attention to us so it should be easy and besides, knowing Dad he will probably get Mr. Cooper to do the job anyway. Now what color do you think it should be? JJ asked already thinking how nice it would look. What ever color Dad is going to have it painted I would say and that way if we get any paint on ourselves it wont look suspicious. JJ said. I think he will probably go with the blue thats on there

279
now and I like that color, Danny added hopping they agreed. The other two boys did so it was all settle, Now all we have to do is get some brushes and rollers and we can pick them up for next to nothing at the cheap stores. That all settled the boys dug out their books and started reading their hidden treasures. They didnt have much time to really get into the books they got when they heard a knock on their door and their parents came in to say their good nights. The boys like to say good night like this but all three were thinking they were getting to old now. When they had left the room Cody was the first one to bring it up to the other two. Hey you guys dont you think were getting a little old to be tucked in now? he said raising himself up on his bed to see the other two. Yeah I do, JJ said, after all I am going to be a big brother and how is that going to look? Then I think its time we ask to say our goodnights downstairs, Cody went on, We can talk to them at breakfast in the morning and see how they feel about it, ok? Making sure they all agreed and hearing the agreement from the other two turned out the lights and settled down to their sleep. The next morning was another bright sunny day as the boys headed to the kitchen for breakfast. Martha had made them their favorite this morning, scrambled eggs and their mouths just watered from the sight. Jake was just finishing his morning coffee when a knock came on the door and going over to answer it was surprised to see Mr. Cooper on the other side. Hello Mr. Cooper, come in its nice to see you, wont you join me for a nice hot cup of coffee? Jake asked, being neighborly. Mr. Cooper thanked him and taking off his boots entered the kitchen where the boys had just sat down. He said a cheery, Good morning boys, youre just the lads I came looking for. Really, asked Danny, what can we do for you? Well Im headed up to the Nelsons farm and I thought you boys would like to go long for the drive, that is if your not going to be busy here at home.

280

They looked at Jake hopping hed say yes but instead he said, I dont have a problem with that Mr. Cooper but we had better ask the women folk first. We sure dont need them on our case, he said with a laugh Danny was sent to find Bridgette, Laura and Martha who all were at Marthas helping her get ready for her trip with Laura. He knocked on Marthas door waiting to have the door open for him, even though it was apart of the house this was Marthas private apartments and treated with respect. Martha was surprised to see Danny and after saying hello did indeed asked him in but the lad just stayed at the door explaining why he was there. Oh, I wonder if he would mind getting me some fresh eggs. I was going to make the trip myself but this would be so much better. She turned to Bridgette and Laura and told them what Danny wanted and that she herself had wanted something from the farm so she would go along to ask Mr. Cooper herself. The two ladies decided to go along to say hi to the nice man also, they liked the man and would often stop to talk if they seen him along their travels. Mr. Cooper stood the minute he seen Martha come in the room. Now Paul how many times have I told you, you dont have to stand when I enter a room, we have been friends for many years and I sure dont plan on bowing to greet you. They all laughed at the site it would have made especially the boys. Danny said you are headed to the farm and if thats so I was wondering if you could pick me up some fresh eggs, Paul smiled at her, when he was younger he had one wild crush on her but she had met and married Hank and he met and married Molly. They were both gone now but he and Martha remained friends and if it were told, he still cared for her. Sure Martha thats not a problem, he answered, thats the reason Im going there myself and I know how much

281
the boys like it there so I thought I would stop in a see if they would like to go. I have a few orders to pick up in fact. Bridgette and Laura knew the boys would want to go so they gave their permission on the promise that the boys would be on their best behavior. Mr. Cooper told them that he never had a problem with the lads and he really enjoyed having them around. Well Mr. Cooper, you will see a lot of them when you tackle this old place, Jake said and turning to the women informed them he had just hired Mr. Cooper to paint the house when the weather was nice. Bridgette was concerned about this and said to the two of them, Jake, Mr. Cooper cant take a job of this size on by himself hes going to need help. Now dont you worry about that, Mrs. Morgan, reassuring her, Your husband may have hired me but I will hire others and oversee their work and I promise it will be done to my standard you can count on it. Martha spoke up to support her friend saying, Now dont you worry about a thing Bridgette dear, Jake couldnt have asked a better person to do it. He will have the outside looking like it was brand new when he is done with it and I know you will love it all fresh and new looking again. The boys were now done with their breakfast and soon were headed out the door with Mr. Cooper. The grown ups in the house waved them off and the women headed off to Marthas while Jake headed for the nurseries for the soil and bulbs he wanted to plant in the pots the boys brought in the night before. He whistled as he went thinking of the new baby, the promise of spring and the new life that only nature can bring and how blessed this family really was.

282
The boys had a great time with Mr. Cooper as always and the farm was full of excitement. The boys got to see the new colts walking around with their mothers, the calves lying on beds of hay and the new barn kittens hissing and spitting when the boys picked them up. There was so much to see that the boys hated to go when Mr. Cooper called them but they hurried along and helped load Mr. Coopers truck with the supplies had come for and soon were on their way back home. They were a happy and cheerful bunch heading back and Mr. Hooper never regretted taking them anywhere he went. He had four granddaughters himself that he adored and wouldnt change things if he could but if he ever got grandsons he hoped they would be like the three he had with them today. They wanted to know about things, how they worked, and wanting to help in anything they could. He taught them anything they wanted to know and they were fast learners with sharp minds. They had helped him with the fort he built and the three were as good as some of the men that he had working for him were. He had no doubt that when it came time to paint Blossomwood they would be there wanting to do their share. Mr. Cooper had stopped along the way back to drop of some of the things he had picked up at the farm. The boys sat in the truck talking about things from the farm and enjoying the memories they now had of the day. They were surprise when Mr. Cooper turned into the driveway at Havenwood. Do you have a delivery here Mr. Cooper? Carl asked. Sure do boys, he answered, First one in a while too he added, Why, are there something wrong? Thinking that maybe it was off limits to the boys for some reason. We thought Mr. Montague had gone away thats all but he must be back if youre making a delivery. Cody answered. Well now, someone placed an order for me to pick up so we will see if anyone is around. He told the boys. He had only been gone for a couple of minutes when the boys spotted him coming from behind the house where he had disappeared with his delivery. The boys looked around but didnt see a sign of anybody so they had to wait patiently for Mr. Cooper to get in his truck and head

283
of on the road again. Did you get to see Mr. Montague? Danny asked. No lad I didnt but someone is definitely living there. Their working on the old carriage house by the looks of it and doing a grand old job by the number of service people I saw. Carpenters, electricians, painters, you name it theyre all there, why it looks just like a beehive with them going back and forth. Mr. Cooper answered curious himself then added, I guess well find out soon enough though there isnt to much goes on around here people soon dont find out about. He said with a chuckle. Mr. Cooper brought the eggs in Martha had ordered and she had him sit and have a piece of pie and coffee. Jake, Bridgette and Laura soon joined them and the boys went to wash up from their trip the adults sat while Mr. Cooper ate his pie and socialized with the family. The boys made it back down stairs to say goodbye and thank their friend for the great day. They seen him of at the door and returning back into the house Martha told them it was time to have supper so each one got the things ready for their meal. The conversation at the table was full of laughter as the boys told them of the things they had seen and done at the farm. Danny turned and looked at his Uncle Jake and said, Do you know if Mr. Montague has come back Uncle Jake? This totally took the adults by surprise but the boys let on they didnt see the reaction from the four. Ah, no Danny I was under the impression Mr. Montague had to leave quickly and wouldnt be returning, why do you ask? He answered trying to sound normal. Well we had to make a stop there today with Mr. Cooper and he said there was a whole bunch of workmen working on the carriage hose fixing it up. We thought maybe Mr. Montague might have come back, thats all. He answered seeing the look of wonder on his uncles face. The other two boys also seen the looks from the women and knew they were very much surprised by the news. Did Mr. Cooper say he seen Mr. Montague dear, Laura asked, to which he answered, No Mom just that there

284
were a lot of different workmen there and that we will know soon enough who is living there. Yes, she said with a little shake in her voice, I guess we will at that. I dont want you boys going over there bothering those men, she spoke sharply at them and realizing that she had done so apologized saying, Im sorry boys, I didnt mean to sound so harsh, I dont want Uncle Jake or Aunt Bridgette to have to call me and tell me you got hurt and I should come home. I guess Im a little keyed up over the trip coming up and Im just a little jumpy. Ah thats alright Mon, said Danny, We know and we promise not to go anywhere near there. he tried to consol his mother, besides he added, Well soon be able to get to the fort and we will be to busy fixing it up to go anywhere but there. trying to sound reassuring. Laura smiled at her son and said, Thank-you boys that make me feel so much better and I am sure you wont do anything to worry Aunt Bridgette or Uncle Jake either. I am very proud of you boys, Mrs. Wharton has told Martha how pleasant and helpful you are to her and her staff when she is here so I know things will be fine. Now why dont you run along upstairs while we have our cup of coffee and come down and join us later? Ok Mom and the three of them hurried out the kitchen heading for the upper floors and quickly making a bee line for the hidden panel in the stairs. They heard Laura ask the others, Do you think hes come back? she asked sounding worried. Now Laura, Jake said sounding sternly, Dont you go and get yourself all worked up over something you know nothing about. Maybe he hired someone to do some additional work on the place and then sell it. We will just have to be patient and see first who if there if anyone and second whats going to happen to the place. We can see the place from the upper floors so I will go up later and get the boys when its time for them to come down and Ill check and see if there are any lights on, Ok? Jake what if he comes and Im not home, the boys, I so worried about the boys. She said her voice really shaking. The boys will be fine Laura, if it is Spencer Vincent over there then we will just have to wait and see what hes up

285
to, hes not a stupid man Laura, he reassured her. He wouldnt dare try anything with the boys like taking them to his home, he would be arrested for kidnapping and I am sure his family wouldnt want to cause any kind of scandal for them or for us. Now put that mind of your to rest and dont give it another thought. Well be keeping close ties on the boys while youre away and the second we think something is up well handle it. You will be in contact with them every night so just think of the trip ahead and let us worry about our family. Jakes right, Bridgette said, trying to ease her sisters mind, We have just been so guarded all these years that we automatically think he is up to something. I am also sure that if he were planning something he would have done it long before now when we didnt know who he was. I dont think he would try anything with the boys because they would end up hating him and I seen how he was with them, he loves them Laura, even our JJ and you cant fake that. Now lets just see whats going on over there before we jump the gun and open up a whole can of worms. Youve been given a terrible worry dear, said Martha, But I agree with Jake and Bridgette, it may all be over nothing, now you have to straighten yourself up before the boys come down stairs or else they will be upset themselves and we dont need that now do we? Heres a cold cloth for your face , hold it on your eyes for a moment of two so they dont look like you were crying, take some deep breaths and just sit quiet to calm your nerves. Things have a way of working themselves out, youll see. She told her giving her a motherly hug in the process. The boys listening felt bad for all the things their Mom was going through but they knew they had to stay quiet. The little room was well stocked incase they needed to hide out so they had no worries about being taken anywhere. JJ got up from his chair and pointed to the stairs motioning the other two they had better head on up before someone came looking for them so they quietly went up the stairs to the upper floors to their rooms where they could talk. Wow, poor Mom. said Danny feeling really down. Yeah, but Uncle Jake was right too, Cody said, He

286
wouldnt dare to try anything because he would be arrested. All we have to do is stay close to home like we said we would and keep our eyes and ears opened. You know how many times Mom calls us when she is away, well when she calls this time we will stay handy so she wont have to call back or wait to talk to us, he said positively. Now lets not forget we are supposed to ask them about being tucked in at night, JJ reminded them. I know their going to ask us why, said Danny, What we say to them? Just leave that to me, Cody answered, And follow my lead, Im sure they will do as we ask. The door to their bedroom opened and Jake stood there smiling at them, Night lunch is on boys, are you ready to come down stairs? We sure are Dad, said JJ and all three boys headed for the door. Cody noticed his Uncle take a look out of one of the windows and said, What are you looking at Uncle Jake? and Jake being quick in his thinking answered, just checking to see what kind of a night it is Cody, stars are out so thats a good sign, we dont need anymore snow now. The boys laughed because they knew the truth and they knew that there were lights on in the house across the lake. They arrived in the kitchen and all three caught the little nod Jake had given the women. Lauras big sigh and smile did little to fool them but they let on that they didnt notice how forced it was. The boys went over and sat at the table while Martha brought them over some homemade brownies and milk to munch on. Jake noticed that the boys werent devouring their food as usual so he asked, Boys, your not eating, is something wrong? The boys put their hands down on their lap and Cody answered, Not really Uncle Jake but we would like to talk to you all about something and were hoping you wont be mad. Well Im sure we can talk about it if we are upset over what you would like to discuss. He told them honestly,

287
Now what seems to be the problem? We were wondering if you would mind if we ask to say our goodnights here when we come down instead of you tucking us in at night? he said sitting up tall in his chair. Boys, Bridgette asked surprised, What brought this on? Laura and Martha were even surprised at the request. Cody went on hoping the other two would catch on to what he was up to and follow his lead, Today was Family Living Class and the teacher was talking about how different families show affection to one another. She asked the class how many in the class had parents tucked them in at night and of course we three held our hands up. Cody took a deep breath and before he could go on Danny added We were the only three in the whole room and boy did we feel stupid, the whole class laughed and even the teacher had to smile. Oh, I see, said Jake, made you feel like babies, right? Jake asked JJ spoke and said, it sure did, the teacher made everyone stop laughing and went on with how what some families do to show their love for one another but once we got out of school the kids teased us something fierce, Well what did you say to them outside of school boys, you didnt get into a fight did you? Laura asked. No, of course not Mom, Cody assured her, I told them I wasnt paying attention to what the teacher had said, I told them I thought she asked how many say good night to their family before they go to bed. So did they believe you? Laura asked smiling now. Yeah, they thought that even funnier but then Jimmy Philips asked JJ and Danny why they put their hands up, he said grinning. And JJ said, Because Cody did, and he started to grin. Then Danny spoke up and said, I told them that what ever they do I do it too but I also told them that we all gather in the kitchen for a treat from Martha before bed and say goodnight when were done. So, everything turned out ok then, Bridgette asked. Yeah, but we got to talking about it and we feel that we are to old now to be tucked in like babies anymore and we were wondering if you would mine if we did just say

288
goodnight before we go to bed.? Cody once again answered for the three. No kisses or hugs before you go boys, Laura asked sadly. Ah, gee Mom, said Danny, well still do that, after all youre still our Mom and I dont care what anyone says about that. The other boys nodded in agreement with what he said bringing smiles to the adults. Well boys, said Jake, I think thats a fare request now is there anything else? JJ spoke up this time much to the surprise of the other two, Yeah Dad, there is. Ok son, what is it? Jake smiled. Would you please knock when you come into our rooms, I mean, we knock and wait before we enter your rooms and it would be nice if it were done for us too. He said while his face turned red. Why JJ, said Martha, Your blushing! and she smiled at him. You know the lad has a point there Jake, Martha sided with the lad, They are always respectful and wait to be let in they just dont take it for granted that all doors are open and people need privacy. she looked at jj lovingly. Ok JJ what happened that you decided this? Cody asked thinking it was a good idea. JJ looked up at Martha still red in the face and told them, The other morning I had just finished with my shower and was standing buck naked in my room, well the door opened up and Martha walked in and caught me. He told them in a small voice. I only saw your bum now JJ and I have diapered it many times when you were a baby but you are right, youre not a baby any more and should be shown the same respect you show me. She told him softly. There wasnt a sound in the kitchen for about a second and then all of a sudden it was JJ that burst out laughing, I dont know who was more surprised Martha or me, he said giggling and that set everyone else at the table laughing with the picture in their minds of what it must have been like. Everyone finally caught their breath and Jake wiping his eyes said, all right boys, we will start knocking before

289
we enter your rooms, I imagine there will come a time when each of you will want your own privacy its all apart of growing up. He said still smiling. The boys ate their night lunch and for the first time kissed their parents and Martha said their good nights and headed up the stairs leaving the adults to talk amongst themselves. Alone in their room Cody and Danny slapped JJ on the back and told him they thought it was great that he spoke up and JJ grinned at the two feeling good that he pleased his cousins and the adults were happy too. The next day turned out to be a bright sunny day. Blossomwood was bustling with activity as Laura and Martha prepare to head out on their trip. Jake and the boys had loaded the van with their luggage right after breakfast, Mrs. Wharton and her helper came to say hello to everyone including the two regular staff that helped Martha out daily. The family settled down for their last meal together and for some togetherness time. They knew it was for only a month but they all felt that it was forever. Laura wouldnt let her worries interfere with this special time instead she took the advise of Jake, Bridgette and Martha gave her the night before to wait and see if Spencer Vincent was up to something or not. She could always come home if needed. The meal over and things tidied up it was time to leave for the airport so the whole family loaded into the van and headed off. Martha asked the boys what they planned on doing while they were gone and Danny told her that the first thing they wanted to do was check on their fort. Yeah, Cody said, We noticed when we went to the upper field with Uncle Jake that most of the snow is gone now so we want to check it out to see how it made out over the winter. I know youre excited to get to your fort boys but be careful up there. said Laura, I know its not that far from the house but accidents can happen anywhere and that wood may still be wet and slippery from winter. She said cautioning them. We will Mom, Danny told her, Mr. Cooper taught us about safety when he helped us build the fort and when

290
we go with him he always makes sure we follow the safety rules. Paul always was one to make sure that everyone around him followed safety rules to the letter or else they didnt work with him or for him anymore. Martha told the group. You boys seem to like being with Paul, she went on, and he likes being with you. Oh we do Martha, hes taught us so much and he told us to let him know when we got to the fort to let him know so he can check it out himself. JJ told them. Hes a good man and a good friend, Jake told the group, And the boys have learned so much from him but what I respect the most about him is; when the boys do a job for him he pays them for their work. He doesnt take advantage of their help. I have told him he didnt have to do that because the boys get an allowance but he told me that was all good and fine but if they do jobs for him then he will pay them and teach them the value of working for a dollar. Yeah, we would do anything for Mr. Cooper and have told him he didnt have to pay us, gee we learn so much from him we should be giving him a teachers wage, Danny said and the other to boys agreed with him fully. I have never asked you boys what you did with the money you earn, said Jake, but I hope you just dont spend it foolishly like some would. Oh No Uncle Jake, Danny reassured him, We bank half and we keep half that way if we need something then we can buy it for ourselves. Mostly we just buy gifts with it because we dont need too much. We bought all our own tools so when Mr. Cooper calls on us to do something with him were ready and dont have to bother him using his things. He has taught us to use all kinds of things and I think thats why we do so well in math, Mr. Cooper taught us about measurements. The conversation died down in the car as they approached the airport. The boys became very quiet because they were missing their Mom already but with everything they had planned they knew the time would fly by and when she returned they may have the answer to a lot of questions.

291
They had seen that Laura and Martha got all checked in and went into the cafeteria to wait for their flight to be called. The boys got a great kick seeing the planes arriving and departing but all too soon they heard their Moms flight being announced over the intercoms. Laura and Martha hugged and kissed everyone over and over again until they reached the doors to take them to the plane and Laura looked down at the boys smiling said, Boys, I left you a special gift back home. Uncle Jake will show you how to use it and if it works out ok I will make sure you each get one but until then you must share it. Be good now and remember I love you so much, Ill talk to you later tonight and with that she was gone through the doors headed for the plane. The boys headed for the big windows to watch the plane leave and in no time it was up in the air and out of sight. The little group slowly headed back to the van with nobody saying too much on the way home. Bridgette missed her sister and Martha when they were gone and Jake missed hearing their laughter and chatter. Blossomwood itself felt sad when they entered almost like a part of it went away. Jake knew what would perk the boys up and going to the top shelf of the cupboard brought down a gaily wrapped present with a big bow and name tag that said to my favorite boys. The boys smiled when they seen the gift and Jake had them sit at the table while he read the card that came with it. Hi my sweethearts; Laura wrote, I wanted you three to have something special while we were away so I thought of what is in the box, Jake read to them, now before you open it you must get a bag and inside the bag put the numbers one, two and three. Hurry now, Laura had written on the card. Jake looked at the boys and said, well get to it you three and laughed. Bridgette came and sat at the table to watch the fun and had to laugh at how the boys were doing their best to hurry. Now, the note went on Give the bag to Aunt Bridgette so she can shake the numbers up really good and then draw a number out of the bag, and they then followed that request wondering what was so special it needed to

292
be numbered. Next, she wrote, each one of you must pull the end of the ribbon on the parcel while Uncle Jake holds it, be careful now and dont pull it out of his hands, she said as if she were still there. Bridgette and Jake were laughing at how serious the boys were following the instructions. Good work boys, now Uncle Jake can take the paper off, which he did leaving him still holding the box. Cody, I would like you to open the box and no peeking. This made everyone laugh. Now holding the box, Danny, bring whats in the box out and place this it on the table. Danny carefully did his part and stepped back thinking, whatever it is its small and light. He said. JJ its your turn, would you remove the paper please so you can all see whats inside. Laura wrote. JJ jumped at his turn and carefully peeled back to reveal a cell phone. The boys were speechless so Jake went on with the message from Laura to them. With this cell phone you can contact me any time you get lonely and I can do the same. It does all kinds of neat stuff like take picture, talk face to face and so much more. I thought it might make you feel like Im not that far away. Now this is where the numbers you drew out of the bag come in. Who ever has number one will be the first one to take the phone and be in charge of it for a whole day starting tomorrow, from breakfast that day to breakfast the next, who ever has number two will have it from that day same time to the next until you all have a turn and the you start over. Make a chart so you can keep track and there no mix up. Uncle Jake will show you how to use it and the rules that go along with it, yes boys there are rules. Have fun, I miss you all already. I will call you on your new phone when I arrive. Love Mom and Aunt Laura The boys were excited over the whole idea, JJ had pulled number one, followed by Cody and the Danny. Jake got a piece of board and marked off a grid for each of them and then going into the office with them gathered them around his big desk and went through the instructions and rules making sure each one understood

293
them completely. They pretty well had the hang of it when Bridgette called them for supper. They told her of all the neat stuff the phone did and she thought that her sisters idea was a good one because it would also ease her mind while she was away being able to contact them when she felt the need. Jake and the boys made Bridgette go and sit after supper, she had a full day and she needed to take care of herself. They cleaned up and stacked the dishes in the dishwasher. Tomorrow Mrs. Wharton would be here to help out and with all the precooked things that Martha had prepared in advance and the extra staff should go nice and smoothly. Mrs. Wharton always stayed in one of the guest rooms while Martha was away and now with Bridgette pregnant her presence was more than welcomed. Jake and the boys retreated back into Jakes office to run through the proper use of the phone and the rules that the boys had to follow. Jake made sure each one tried the using it until they were comfortable with its many features. He had just started going over the chart he had made up when the new phone he was holding rang surprising them all. Hello everyone, Laura said how do you like your gift? she said laughing. The boys were all excited not only hearing but seeing her on their new phone. Jake let each one talk to her while he went and got Bridgette to join them. JJ had just finish telling her that he was in charge of taking care of it first and his Dad made sure they knew the rules and they promised to keep them. Cody wanted to know exactly where she was at and Laura told them to gather in close and she would show them. When Aunt Saras face appeared on the screen the boys got excited all over again. Hello my sweethearts! she said, Its so nice to see you; I miss you and love all so much. Danny spoke back with a big grin on his face telling her, We miss and love you too Aunt Sara, when are you coming for a visit? Soon boys, soon, Remember Aunt Sara and your soon to be Uncle Jacob are going to be married in a few

294
months so Ill be coming home to you and my little cottage to get things ready. JJ spoke next saying, We cant wait, Aunt Sara, Uncle Jacob is a great guy and we cant wait to take him fishing with us. Isnt it great about us too, Blossomwood is sure going to be busy this year. Aunt Sara wasnt sure on what her Great Nephew was talking about so she asked, Are you doing something new dear, Im not sure what youre talking about. She said puzzled. Jake took the phone and greeted her saying, Hello Aunt Sara, how are you doing? Im fine Jake dear, whats going on at Blossomwood that I dont know about, JJ sounds really excited? Yes well, there is some things going on here, I have decided to paint the house his year, Mr. Cooper is going to do the job for me, thats one thing and Bridgette has a new project under way at the present that she can tell you about, and handing the phone to Bridgette smiled warmly at her. Hello Aunt Sara, gee its good to see you, I suppose your going non stop. How is Jacob? she asked. Jacob is wonderful, we just spent the week-end together and it was just beautiful. Now whats the new project youve got going, I would think you girls have enough to do without taking on new things? She said laughing because they always told her the same thing. Well Aunt Sara, this is a project of love and will breath new life into the old place. She said laughing back at her Aunt. Oh Bridgette, dont tell me youre going to add a new addition to the place, why you almost need a scooter to get around it now, she said amazed at the thought. Well yes Aunt Sara, but you see this new addition should be here in October, you see dear, Im going to have a baby. There was complete silence on the phone for a few seconds and then Aunt Sara looked over at Laura and Laura shook her head yes to reaffirm that what Sara had heard was correct. Then all that could be heard was the laughing and crying and babbling and going. She had completely forgotten about the phone and had grabbed Laura and Martha hugging and squeezing them over and

295
over. Then remembering she had been talking to Bridgette picked up the phone and they could see she was crying and laughing and as pleased as could be said to her niece, Oh my dears, what wonderful news, I am so happy for you. I never thought we would ever see a new baby at Blossomwood; we are all so blessed; now I really cant wait to come home. I cant wait to tell Jacob oh, I am so excited, love you all and hope to see you soon, I have to go and sit Im shaking so bad, heres Laura. And she handed her phone over to Laura to take control of the conversation. Laura returned to the phone laughing and crying herself saying to Bridgette, Well Sis, you sure made her night! making them all laugh, I guess I will say bye for now, I probably will have to answer a million questions once Im off of this thing so you better let me say goodnight to the boys. The boys were concerned the way Aunt Sara had carried on but Laura reassured them that she was fine and just happy about the news like they were about the baby. She wished them all a good night, told them she loved them and they told her they loved her and the new phone. The boys gave the phone to Uncle Jake until the morning and saying their goodnights headed upstairs for the night. Jake and Bridgette were surprised they werent coming back downstairs but JJ spoke up and told his Dad they had reading to get started on. He told him the teacher tells them all the time not to hang onto their books because someone may want to read it, they always try to be prompt so they wouldnt hold anybody up waiting for the book they happened to have chosen. Ok boys, guess well see you in the morning then, Jake said to all three, and dont stay up too late. No Uncle Jake, Danny assured him, We are only to read for an hour and then put the books away, and we try hard to keep to our schedule in the winter time. I know I get grumpy if I dont get enough sleep and those two, looking at his brother and cousin well theres just no living with either of them if they havent got their beauty sleep and with that he did a little fancy dance in front of his Aunt and Uncle, wiggling his bum like he was a

296
prissy girl. The whole improvise act caught Jake and Bridgette of guard and they started laughing while the two others growled at the antics and started after Danny threaten any kind of mayhem to him. Bridgette and Jake knew no harm would befall any of the boys especially at the expense of their own hands so they didnt worry about what kind of payback Danny would have to go through out of sight of him or Bridgette. Calling it a night themselves Jake and Bridgette interlocked their arms and headed for their own section of Blossomwood. Only in the shadows did they stop to kiss and only the shadows heard the tender words of love spoken to each other and only in the shadows did their raw passion for each other reveal itself to them and only to them. It had been a full week that Laura and Martha had been gone. The boys didnt have the chance to visit the cottage because of school but this week-end was their break time and they looked forward to seeing what they could find out. They had also planned to remove a lot of things from the hidden room and put them in the dumpster. They already had a lot of things removed but there was still one whole wall they hadnt tackled as of yet. They usually waited until Mrs. Wharton went for her afternoon lay down and then went to work. They worried about the noise this time because a big heavy tarp covered this section of wall and they had to wait to get extra light to bring down to see what this section held. Bridgette and Jake had gone out for the afternoon, they had heard from Laura and now they had told Mrs. Wharton they were going to their room to work on their book reports that were due when school started up in a week and that they still had to read a little more from their books. They convinced her that since it was raining today would be a good day to work on their projects and be free of them until school went back in. She thought that was a fine idea, she often said to people she met how nice the Blossomwood children were, so polite and thoughtful and how she always enjoyed coming here to handle things for her dear friend Martha. Heading down to the hidden room they made as little

297
noise as possible with Jakes big ladder. The tarp was so heavy that they couldnt lift it. They rolled it back as far as they could where it lay across the floor but beyond there it was unmovable. It had been tied all across the top and down the edges of both sides and the boys were in their own way were timid to see what actually was behind the huge tarp but also to afraid to tell each others they were afraid. JJ was the first to go up the ladder and slowly he began to cut the ropes away. This wasnt as hard as they thought it would be because the ropes were almost rotted to begin with and in no time the top was cut. Then Danny had his turn and in minutes one half of a section fell stirring up some dust but not as bad as the feared since the trap had been hanging. When Cody tackled his end the whole thing just fell in a massive heap really kicking up dust but they could wash their own cloths later, right now they were curious to see what was behind the tarp. They pushed what they could away from the roll they had started and continued to work with the old trap that way. With the three of them working on it they got it done, getting very dirty in the process, Cody thought that before they did any more they should let the dust fall and they should the take showers and wash their cloths. Each one agreed to this because each one could see what the other one looked like and could only imagine what they themselves looked like. They got to the upper door and here each one took off their cloths right down to their underwear, including footwear, and opening the panel quickly went to their rooms. Just as soon as one boy was done with his shower he grabbed the cloths and headed for Lauras side of Blossomwood since there would be no one around to question them on the washer or dryer. Everything was fine by time the Jake, Bridgette and Mrs. Wharton came back to the center of the big kitchen. Mrs. Wharton put coffee on for the adults and poured a big glass of cold milk for the boys. She had taken some of Marthas cookies out for a treat and gave them a warning, especially Jake, only two, more than that and youll spoil your supper. Everyone laughed except Jake, even though Martha wasnt there her presence could still be felt and he knew not to try any games behind Marthas back. He had pies

298
he was worried about. Martha may have cooked up a storm before she left but she always felt so guilty when she came back she would make the most luscious treats for them all and Jake would be in deserters heaven. The country side knew of Jakes terrible sweet tooth and they often teased him about his slender size and the sweets and Jake would take it all in good spirits and keep on munching whatever sweet he had managed to grab. He was doing just that as he went up the steps to the office. He had just gotten a doughnut from the local store and instead of waiting for the office to enjoy it; he had bitten into it and now had jam all over his hands. He was eagerly kicking his fingers off and not paying attention to the customer that just left. He had looked up to say sorry but the guy was to far away now so Jake turned to go into the office when he turned back again. There was something familiar about the guy. He was sure it wasnt anyone he knew but there was something definitely familiar about him. He didnt think anymore about it at the moment, right now his hands were too sticky to think of little else. He had been in the washroom cleaning up when he heard Bridgette reminding one of the delivery men to pick up the shipping information before they left. Jake went to her and gave her a little kiss on the cheek and she could feel his lips were still sticky. Good heavens Jake, she said smiling, Even the boys clean up better than you. And taking a damp cloth wiped around his face where he had missed. Jake laughed and then remembered the chap that had just left. Bridgette dear, using the term lovingly, who was that neatly dressed man that just left here as I came in, I thought he looked like someone I knew. I dont know dear, she said not glancing up from her paperwork, Donna waited on him, why dont you ask her? Bridgette said, concentrating now on her work. Ok, thanks dear, see you later. He said not really intending to ask about the man but just then Donna did appear and he casually asked her if she knew who he was. Well not personally Jake but he just put in a very large

299
order which is to be picked up and flown by private plane to somewhere, ahhh; yes here it is, to Texas. Donna informed him. Is there something wrong with the order Jake, we have never had any problems before? Donna asked him looking over the order forms. Oh no, thats fine dear, He told the girl, I just thought the guy looked familiar. And then he asked, Donna you said before, do you mean hes been here before and ordered? No, this is the first time somebody physically showed up to order and usually its a woman on the phone but the address is the same and the money is good. She said laughing. Jake getting a funny feeling in the pit of his stomach then asked her where is it being sent? Its going to S&V Enterprises, she answered unaware of the turmoil going on inside him at the moment. Thanks Donna, he smiled at the girl, Like you said the money is good. Jake went back out to the front office and went to Bridgette and told her to follow him. She knew something was wrong because Jake never acted liked this. They arrived at Jakes office and he waited until she settled in her chair before he said anything. Bridgette dear, Do you have any idea what Spencer Vincent looks like? he asked her bluntly. Bridgette was surprised at the question so she asked Jake, What ever brought that on may I ask? Well I think we just had a visit from Spencer but it also dawned on me that I wouldnt know because I have never seen him out of costume. He told her. Jake, your right, is that what all the questions were about in the other room? Bridgette answered her husband. Yes, and it puts us in a dilemma, he announced worriedly to his wife, Well we can figure something out, now why dont we just sit and talk about it, she had seen he was upset over something. Well I think we just had a visit from Spencer Vincent and he has just put in a hefty order that is going to be shipped out by his private jet no less. He said looking over at his wife.

300
As a customer he is the kind that really pays the bills, now give me a minute before you jump, but its our regular everyday customers that keep us warm and fed, I know you tell me that all the time and I fully agree. Now with this going on with Laura and Spencer what do we do on the business end? He is a good customer and has brought us some amazing business and yet theres Laura. Do we stop selling to him because of our loyalty to Laura or sell to him and dont say anything to Laura. The company has been buying from us for a long time now from what I gather so what do I do? he asked his wife. Well in the first place its pretty hard when you dont know the enemy and now that the enemy knows all the secrets how are we supposed to act. I suggest we wait until Laura comes home and we talk it over with her. We still dont know whats going to happen if anything so lets just let things be, ok? she answered hoping to have given Jake some kind of answer. The boys didnt dare go to the hidden room after Mrs. Wharton was back in the main kitchen. It was hard enough when one of the housekeepers was in the upper floors to get In and out. It made a difference with the extra person in the house the number of trips they could make. They had decided it was a good chance to check out Aunt Saras cottage so they had headed in that direction via the woods and coming up in the back area away from the road. Cody had the keys tied to a string and the string was around his neck so they wouldnt lose them. He tried what he thought was the first key and sure enough within seconds the boys were inside. They took their shoes off right where they stood so that they wouldnt track anything through the cottage and slowly made their way to the stairs that led them to the upper floors. There was a door at the top of the landing and it was locked so Cody tried the keys that were hanging from his neck and again he was able to open the door easy. The boys had never remember being in the upper floors of the cottage and were surprised to see how much light entered until they realized it was from the skylights from the ceiling which for some reason couldnt be seen from the road. The whole upper floor was wide

301
open and the light poured in brightly. Slowly going down what should have been a hallway with at least four bedrooms stood two walls of ladies very different clothing, wigs, shoes, coats, hats and each one clearly saying Ms. Jasmine or Phoenix. What the boys needed to know was clearly in front of them solving one puzzle. They didnt touch a thing but returned to the main portion of the cottage upper floor. Here they found awards on the wall from all over the world, pictures with Laura and different people who the boys figured were important and books again separated but clearly all of the published books Laura written and published. They could see pages in a tray that looked like she had writing another one before she left. Her desk was left neat as a pin so they didnt touch a thing. Seeing what they wanted they carefully made their way downstairs locking both the doors behind them and headed back towards their house the way they came. They were just entering their yard when Mrs. Wharton called to them, ah boys, Im glad I caught you. Would you mind taking your bikes and running to the store for me, I think the cream has soured and I will need some for the evening meal? She told them. Sure Mrs. Wharton, Danny answered, Well head right out and be back in a jiffy, he said and they took their bikes and headed to the store. They talked all the way there and while Danny went in to get the cream the other two boys waited quietly outside the store. It was inside the store that Danny got a surprise. He had just come around the counter when he bumped into a man who had suddenly appeared. He excused himself and the man answer, Thats ok Daniel, no harm done, and kept on going out the door. He looked into the smiling face of a man he had never met before in his life, who had a familiar voice and knew his name. Danny hurried to where the other two were waiting for him and then told him what happened. Do you think it was Spencer Vincent, Danny? JJ asked. Well it wasnt Mr. Montague and yet the voice was exactly the same, and Mr. Montague always called me Daniel, that I liked because it always made me feel grown up and I felt the same when this man called me

302
Daniel too, so I guess it must have been Spencer Vincent. He said finding logic in the whole thing. Well I know we need to get together someplace private to talk about things, said Cody, Im ready to burst with everything going on in my head. Boy Im glad you said that! JJ said, My mind feels the same way. We need to sort through all we know and get it straight. How about we head up to the fort once we drop Mrs. Wharton cream off? he asked the others. They agreed that this needed to be done so with little haste they headed to the fort to talk matters out about the whole thing. The bikes were placed inside the fort gates and the boys were seated around the table with a thermos of hot chocolate and cookies with paper and markers. The three were huddled writing down things they remembered to clear up any facts about what they had learned so they could organize everything and not get mixed up. They would then make up charts to keep things in order just like Mrs. Adams does in school and just like Jake does with his projects. They were just ready to leave the fort when the phone rang. Hi Mom Cody laughed, how are things going? Oh dear, am I calling too much sweetie? Laura asked thinking maybe she was being overly motherly. No Mom, we love hearing from you, but we know its you because nobody else calls us. He told her laughing. I just miss you boys so much, Laura told them, I just wonder what youre doing and the next thing I know Im calling. Danny took the phone and said to his Mom, We love hearing from you Mom, honest, it makes us feel your near by, right now we were headed down to the house. Weve been goofing of here at the fort but its almost time to wash up for supper and see what Mrs. Wharton would like us to do, if anything. How is she getting along boys, everything going ok? Yep, everything is fine, Danny assured her, shes a nice lady but you know us Mom, theres nobody like Martha, and Martha more like our Grandmother than anything. Laura then heard Danny yell with excitement that he had a great idea for Marthas birthday coming up and boy

303
was he excited. Laura was forgotten for a moment then JJ came on the line saying, Sorry Aunt Laura, you know Danny when he gets a big idea, everything else is forgotten. Laura said her good-byes and the boys headed back to the house notebooks in hand. They let Mrs. Wharton know they were home and that they were going to wash up before supper. Danny grabbed all their notes and made a beeline for the secret panel to take the information to the secret room and having done so started back to his room. He had just opened the panel to go back to his room when he heard voices in the hallway. Cody was talking to one of the girls hired to help Mrs. Wharton out. She had her back turned so she didnt see the panel open or close but it scared poor Danny half to death. He had to catch his breath and lay up against the wall when all of a sudden it gave way. Cora, the girl Cody had been talking to had big smiles for Danny and JJ when they both came out of their room leaving poor Cody totally confused as to how Danny got to be where he was when he was suppose to be in the walls. Cora left the boys laughing and Cody was almost dragged off his feet back into their bedroom. How did you pull that one of? Cody said looking at Danny not sure if he was seeing him or a ghost. The two boys were laughing at the look on Codys face when Danny said, Stay here Ill show you! and he went out in the hallway back to the panel went and back inside the cubby. The next thing Cody knew Danny was coming out a cubby in, their very own room. Wow! this is awesome! was all Cody could think of saying, How did you find this one out? as both he and JJ checked it out. When I seen you talking to Cora it scared me so much I had to lie back on the wall to catch my breath. The board must be rotted because I went through it. I thought the whole house heard me but I could still hear you talking to Cora. I used my light to shine down this way and could see another opening framed like the other two; I found the pin and next thing I knew I was watching JJ listening at the door for signs of trouble. Yeah, JJ said, he almost gave me a heart attack when

304
I turned around and he was beside me. I thought Id jump out of my skin! It was pretty funny to see that but it was funnier still to see you try and hold a conversation with Cora and try and figure out where I came from. Danny laughed and JJ said, Yeah that was funny. Well funny or not, this is great, now we dont have to worry about getting caught in the hallway. We can come and go as we pleased now that we have our own secret door. Cody said and the two boys nodded in agreement. JJ looked at the two with a big smile saying I bet theres more, were going busy on our school break trying to find them all but right now we had better head down stairs and see if Mrs. Wharton needs us. Danny had washed up and changed his cloths while the other two boys were checking out the new door and as they headed towards the kitchen they all had but one thought, Blossomwood was a fun house, it had a lot of secrets and they had a lot of time. Mrs. Wharton greeted the family as they entered the kitchen. She knew they each had their own thing they did at supper to help and she didnt mind at all because it became one big hive of activity with lots of chatter and laughter. She always ate with the family and loved to hear about the antics of their days or the latest news from the flower world or just word on Martha and Laura. Tonight it was Mrs. Wharton with the news and she surprised them all by telling them she would be starting a new job when Martha came back. They all congratulated her and Jake told her somebody was very fortunate to get her because they would be lost without her when Martha was away. Mrs. Wharton thanked him very much and said, Im the one that feels fortunate, Mr. Vincent is a very nice man and has told me that any time I am needed here I am to come. I am to have my own little cottage and I am to hire my own staff as needed. She said proudly. JJ spoke up and asked her, is that the man that moved into Mr. Montagues place, Mrs. Wharton? Why yes it is dear, have you met him yet? she asked. Noting that Cody had an eye on his Aunt and Uncle Danny answered, No, we went there the other day with Mr. Cooper to deliver some eggs. Mr. Cooper said there

305
was a lot of work going on but we didnt meet anybody. Oh yes, he told me that he had fixed the old carriage house into his office at the same time he had them spruce up the little cottage. He said his secretary will be staying in the cottage until she made other arrangements and if she was still there when I was ready to start I could just stay at Havenwood until she left. I met her too. She is so sweet and so organized. Im sure I am going to like it there, after all one of the best features is I can come over and have tea with Martha now and then, that is if you wont mind. She asked being polite. Why of course you can, Bridgette smiled at her, I mean its entirely up to Martha, dear, we would never impose on Martha not to have someone in because we may disapprove, and that is entirely up to Martha. I am sure she would love to have you over as we would and I am sure she would love to visit you at Havenwood. The rest of the meal went along smoothly and as they sat there eating desert Bridgette informed the boys that she and Jake had to go into town the following night for a meeting so supper would be just the three of them and Mrs. Wharton. Gee Mrs. Wharton Cody said, If thats the case just give us pizza and we can take it the upper kitchen and watch a movie, you dont have to cook something special for us. Now thats a great idea boys, Im sure Mrs. Wharton appreciates that and we dont mind, do we Bridgette? Jake asked his wife sure of the answer. Are you sure Jake, Mrs. Wharton asked, I am expecting my daughter and grandson over but I can call her and tell her its not a good time if you would like. You will do nothing of the sort, Bridgette said firmly, The boys will be fine just as long as someone is here with them. They will stay in their room now for hours at a time. There is an intercom in the kitchenette in your guest quarters that will reach every room in the house so all you have to do is push the buzzer next to the name. Jake will go and show you how to work it just in case. You know how the phone system works so there will be no problem there and the boys are responsible enough not to get into trouble. So go ahead with your plans dear,

306
things will be great and besides, we will have our cells with us so we will be easily reached. Ok dear if you say, and yes these boys are wonderful, they are a blessing thats for sure. They all laughed at the description when JJ spoke up saying, Well Mrs. Wharton I wouldnt say we are a blessing and thanks for the kind words but right now me and my body want to go upstairs and lay back to digest that great meal. Its book reading time for me, and he took his dishes and loaded them into the dish washer. He kissed his Mom and gave his Dad a hug and went over to Mrs. Wharton kissed her on the cheek causing her to bush. The other two boys followed JJ and before long all three were in their room locking the door behind them. Ok, JJ, Cody asked, Whats up? Well I figured that if we could get some of that old trap cut up, rolled and bagged tonight we could drop it in the dumpster. Dad had them put it on our side of the house to get rid of some old stuff in the basement and its right under my balcony. They will be dumping it tomorrow morning so we can load it up with some stuff from the secret room without anyone knowing the difference. I also have Dads old cutting knife and it should make things go fast, JJ told them. Wow, great idea, said Danny, Lets get at it then but just be careful using that knife, its really sharp. He warned. Your not kidding and dont worry I have full respect for these knives, JJ assured him. I figured one can cut, one can roll and the other bag and then when we finish we can work it like a rely team to get it out. What do you think? JJ asked. I think we should get a move on, we will have to make sure its all quiet in the kitchen and Im itching to see whats behind that tarp. Cody said excited. The boys headed down to the secret room through their panel. JJ held the knife carefully like Mr. Cooper taught him and made the first slice. The old tarp fell away like a hot knife in butter and reaching the final piece that would reveal what was behind the tarp they were excited wondering what they might fine.

307

They each grabbed a piece and pulled the trap back to reveal a kitchen sink, and a big old stove, lots of small wooden barrels, pots and pans, a big old wagon and a variety of odds and ends. They rolled some of the barrels off to the side where they had stacked about twenty or thirty others when they first started their clean up and checked out the stove. They knew it would never be used by them but they had to admire the workmanship on it. Danny was about to turn the old taps on when Cody stopped him. We had better wait until tomorrow Danny. There could be air in the pipes and it could make noise right through the house. Mrs. Wharton has to go shopping tomorrow so we can try it then. Good idea Cody, I should have thought of that myself. Ok, lets get this old trap rolled, we can stack it in the wagon and roll it over to the stairs. he said grabbing the first bag. They worked steady and quiet for quite some time but they had the whole thing done and in the dumpster with time left to vacuum the floor and take their showers. They made sure their floors were cleaned and since they had just wore bathing trunks during the whole process they knew all they had to do was put them in the washer to clean them. Now the only thing was to hope they people that picked up and dumped the dumpsters were on time. JJ would make sure his Dads knife was left where he found it and they could get on to other business. The intercom in their room buzzed scaring the boys half to death since they hadnt heard it in so long. JJ rushed over to the closest connection and flipped the switch saying, Headquarters, JJ speaking, how may we help you? and they all cracked up. The voice on the other end came back laughing saying, Yes, JJ, this is the Captain speaking, I thought maybe you and your troop would like to join me for a hot cup of chocolate and maybe some cookies, just us guys. he laughed at the humor in his son. Ahh, roger that there captain, we should touch base in just a few minutes, JJ and troop out. The boys headed for the kitchen giggling and laughing at

308
the way JJ could make people laugh and thats how they entered the kitchen, full of laughter and merriment which once Jake seen their happy faces caught the spirit too and joined in with the boys he loved so dearly. They had all sat at one end of the table and Jake told them that Bridgette was taking a long soak in her tub and all of a sudden he was lonesome and wanted to see them. It seems that you guys are growing up so fast and Im missing it. Jake told them sadly. Gee, Uncle Jake, Cody said, Youre the best possible role model that any guy could have. Youre not missing a thing. We learn something new from you everyday and you always listen and you do anything for us and I guess the most important thing is youre here with us everyday and you loving us. He knew it sounded mushy but he didnt care. This man meant more to him than he could ever say. Uncle Jake would be surprised to know that some of their friends lived harsher lives in violent homes and these friends wore their love in the form of bruises on their bodies. The two other boys were quick to make sure Jake knew without a doubt where he stood in their lives but it was his own son the best told him just how much he was loved when he said to his Dad, Dad, you give us the freedom to grow, to explore our world, you let us use our imagination to see the possibilities of something. We are not afraid to challenge or seek answers to questions. We are not afraid to show caring to others and lend a helping hand when possible. We dont know what will happen to us when were grown but if I am ever a Dad, I hope I can be one like you cause Dad you really are a Dad. He said proudly. Jake lowered his head for a moment and then smiling at the three of then said, Thanks guys I appreciate those kind words but I still have to tell you no, you cant go rafting down the river on a homemade raft. The three boys looked at each other puzzled for a moment and then everyone broke up over the joke at them trying to be like book character

309
They were having a great time talking, laughing telling jokes when Bridgette entered. What in heavens name are you guys doing here at this late hour? When the boys seen the time they couldnt believe it, it was away after midnight. Jake had to check a couple of clocks to make sure the time were right he was so surprised. I guess its my fault dear, Jake said sheepishly to his wife, you had gone to do you bath thing and I suddenly got lonesome for the boys so I invited them down for hot chocolate and cookies. The time just flew; it seems we just got here. Im sorry boys, and Bridgette, we were having so much fun I forgot about the time. JJ went over o his Dad and circled his arms around his waist. Dad, he said looking up into his face, This has been the best fun for me in a long time. We dont have school tomorrow so who cares about the time, we can always sleep in. We get busy ourselves and even though we are at the nurseries doing stuff with you or going after supplies and doing whatever with you its nice to just sit and talk. Mon and the other women always have women talks and I think we should do the same thing. We should pick a guys night just to spend together and catch up. Hey, JJ, I think thats a neat idea, said Cody and Daniel nodded his head in agreement. Well boys, I have to say I really enjoyed myself too and I would love to do this more often. Said Jake, I think at least once a month its going to be guys night at Blossomwood, what do you think about that? Great! they three all said at the same time and they all laughed. Well Ill tell you what would be great, Bridgette said watching the interaction that had taken place with tears in her eyes, Is seeing you guys get to bed, its really late so come on now get a move on, you too Jake , youll be moping around tomorrow from lack of sleep. They all agreed and giving her a kiss the boys headed back to their rooms as Bridgette and Jake headed to their bedroom. Jake looked down at his beautiful wife and told her, We are so blessed with having boys like that. I can only hope with the new baby nothing changes, they will be

310
such good influences to him or her. Bridgette smiled at her proud and sentimental husband and all she said was, yes dear, knowing full well there would be change especially with a new life. The early morning showed a peak of what promise to be another beautiful spring day. Those at Blossomwood seen little of the sunrise nor did they hear the big dumpster being lifted and dumped by the early morning light. This day would start later for the late niters but a memory was made and that was the more important thing. These were the time for memories after all and what a great one shared by almost all. Mrs. Wharton was the only one at Blossomwood to be up early enough to see the big dump trucks tail lights turn onto the main road and as she busied herself for the day. She could only wonder why there were no signs of stirring from the rest of the big house. She took the extra time to prepare lunches for the family to have later on while she was away getting needed supplies. The boys could take theirs and eat with their parents at the nurseries or take them along to their fort. She was amazed how easy it was to work for this family and wondered if her new employer would be this much of a joy and so easily pleased. She soon heard someone stirring and started getting breakfast ready for her charges. She noted as they came into the kitchen that they all looked like they had a late night and when Bridgette told her about it she could only smile. She knew once they got into the fresh air they would be themselves again and the day would be as busy as usual for them all. Mrs. Wharton told them while they ate about the lunches she had prepared for them while she was gone and left it to them as to where they wanted to eat them. Jake said he was going to take his to the new flower bed he was preparing; Bridgette would eat hers at the office.

311

The boys told Jake, Bridgette and Mrs. Wharton theyd be taking their lunches with them because they were going to help Mr. Cooper with a job later on. The boys never caught on that Mr. Cooper always checked with the adults first to make sure they were allowed to help him and also to make sure they werent needed around their own home. He did it more for their company and Jake and the women knew it so they mostly said yes and the boys loved it. When they finished their breakfast and cleaned up their dishes they told the adults they were going to call Laura and Martha to say good morning and let them know what they were doing for the day. They started every day like this and then Laura would call back later on. They had a lot to tell her today because of the great night they had the night before and they couldnt wait to tell her about mens night. Mrs. Wharton and the extra staff were gone by the time they were off the phone, so were Jake and Bridgette. The boys headed down to the hidden room to try the tap in old sink. JJ stayed at the top of the landing keeping an eye and ear out for anyone unexpectedly showing up. The boys cleared some of the things that had fallen into the sink and then very slowly Cody turned the tap on. There was no noise at first so Cody turned the tap on full and with in minutes they could hear the tap sputtering and spitting back to life after so many years. Cody and Danny ran for cover as the old pipes clicked and clang as the water made its way up from somewhere and then reaching the spout spit and spewed all over the place. JJ at the top of the landing could hear all the commotion and was thankful they didnt try this when anyone was around because they would have been found out for sure. The boys let the tap sputter and spit until water started pouring from it freely. They knew about air in the old pipes from Jake when he had to replace pipes in one of the older nurseries. They knew to let it run and soon clear running water was pouring from the tap and the noise stopped completely. They also knew not to drink it without testing it. Jake also told them how important it

312
was to test water before giving it to plants or drinking. They had a test kit and in no time had the water tested with the water coming up pure and clean. The boys took the rest of the time cleaning up the whole sink area and scrubbing the whole thing down. Cody had found an old piece of hose he was going to use at the fort but when they tried it on the old tap it fitted right on and since it was away from where the boys sat, they simply hosed it down getting rid of the dust and dirt that had lain there for so long. When Cody moved one of the small barrels that looked like it would get soaked much to their surprise found it covered a good size drain hole covered with a brass plate with holes for openings, so while one boy hosed the area down the other easily pushed the water to the drain. JJ was soon yelling that he could see Mr. Coopers truck down the road so they had better close up and get ready to go which sent the boys scurrying up the stairs. They filled JJ in as they what they had done and that they expected everything should be clean and dry by the time they got back in the room and since things were quiet there was no hurry. Danny said the room looked awesome with all the cleaning they had been doing and the stuff they had added or got rid off and the two others agreed with him. Now all we need to do is see whats in that small closed off room and the whole room will be opened to us. The boys had found that underneath the stairs leading from the lower panel landing what the boys had thought was all wall really had a space between wall and stairs big enough for a person to easily walk through. It wasnt until they had light that the room opened up to some of its secrets and when they seen the open space they also spotted a door hidden behind the staircase. It would be their last mystery of the room other than what all those barrels held and that was a rainy day or winter project they had decided on.

313

Mr. Cooper greeted the boys warmly and they did the same with him. Well boys, he spoke to them as he would his crew men, I have a site to clear up today if you interested, he told them taking his hat of and replacing it, do you think you might be interested? He always told them the job and let them decide if they thought they could handle it. Lots of scrap lumber, old wood, you know what I am talking about. Should take most of the afternoon I would say. The boys respected Mr. Cooper for treating them as an equal and they would do anything for him, they eagerly told him yes and within minutes they were on their way, lunches and tool boxes in tow. When Mr. Cooper pulled into Spencer Vincents yard the boys didnt know what to do. Danny was going to say something but Cody gave him a look to tell him quiet and JJ followed suit. Mr. Cooper got out of the truck and the boys followed him to where the old carriage house stood except it was new and modern looking now and the boys had to admire how nice it looked. Mr. Cooper told the boys where to start and said hed be back soon he had to check on a new place being built not from there. When he left Danny was the first to speak, Gee you guys, do you think we should be here, I mean this is Spencer Vincent, our Dad and the guy were not suppose to know anything about? He asked confused. Yes, said Cody, See if we say anything, just anything as to our knowing this man we will have to tell them everything we know. We have to go on like we know nothing about anything and we have to treat him like we havent a clue as to who he is. We may not even see him today but if we do we treat him like we would treat anyone we meet for the first time, got it? he said seriously. The two boys nodded in understanding and he continued, We get to meet him on his turf but we have

314
the advantage because we can find out whats going on and why hes here and I am sure. Now we just go along with the day and see how it works out, ok? Got it, was the reply and the boys set into their task. Mr. Cooper was true to his word and was back within minutes. The boys stopped and stretched their legs when he drove up because he wasnt alone. Spencer Vincent was clearly caught of guard when he seen who Mr. Coopers crew were. Boys? he said puzzled when he got out of the truck and approached them. The boys stood where they were and Mr. Cooper laughed at what he thought Spencer was thinking. Oh not boys Mr. Vincent but the best work crew any man could have, he assured the man and it made the boys smile in spite of everything. Come and meet your new neighbor boys, said Mr. Cooper being friendly. The boys approached Spencer without hesitation and the introductions were made with each boy extending their hands in greetings. Spencer shook each of their hands as if for the first time and his heart went to his throat at the touch of their hands. Nice to meet you sir, said JJ, We knew Mr. Montague that use to live here and we were told he had to go back home and someone new bought Havenwood. Yes, added Danny, We hope you like it here, its really nice. We just live on the other side of the lake so we may see you and your family from time to time. Cody added. Spencer got over the shock quickly and greeted the boys as if it were the first time, Its nice to see you boys, he said truthfully, and by the look of the work youve done already Mr. Cooper knew what he was doing, great job! Thank-you sir, we like helping Mr. Cooper when we can, said Danny.

315

The carriage house looks great since we seen it last, Cody spoke up, looks like a whole new building. Well inside thats exactly what it is. Spencer informed them, I am using it now for my office and once the debris is cleared away I want to put in some bushes and flower beds. We should have it cleared up in no time, Mr. Vincent said Danny, And its a good time to get the ground worked for planting. The boys Uncle and JJs Dad is the owner of Hankland Nurseries just over the way, Mr. Cooper informed him. Nice chap, done a lot for the community, you two should hit it off well. Well boys, its time for your dinner so get your lunches out and take a break, you dont want to work on an empty stomach that wouldnt be good. Mr. Cooper cautioned them. We were just going to do that Mr. Cooper, said JJ going to retrieve their things. They all stopped when the sounds of another vehicle could be heard driving into the yard. The boys stood in silence as a beautiful young girl stepped out of the car and with a big smile waved to them all. Karen, Spencer called to her, come and meet some of our neighbors from the other side of the lake. Karen approached them with a big smile and Spencer introduced her to the boys who in turn shook her hand politely, he then told the boys that Karen was his secretary and that she would soon be a neighbor too because she was going to be living in the little cottage across the road from Havenwood. Spencer told her the boys were about to have their dinner and he was about to ask them in for cold drinks. What a great idea, she said to the boys, would you like to join us? The boys hesitated a moment and finally Carl spoke up and said, If you dont mind we would like to stay outside. We have been cooped up all winter and are just now getting out and around. We like to stay out as much as possible and since our school break is over this

316
week-end we want to enjoy as much outdoors as we can. I can understand that boys, Karen said, Vacations are never long enough especially when you cant get out and play. How about we join you guys out here instead she suggested. Great, said JJ, I seen some chairs over there and while you get you lunch well set them up. Spencer wasnt about to miss a minute of this time with the boys so he asked Karen to fix him something and hed help clean off the chairs. He didnt care what brought them here and although he knew better he also knew nothing was going to tell them they had to leave. He would face those that would come after him for letting them stay but he was ready for them too. The group had a great time during the meal time but soon it was back to work. Spencer would have loved to have told them, never mind they had done plenty and to take the rest of the day off but in doing so he felt would be stepping on tender toes. They were there after all with Mr. Cooper and to do a job. He respected that and they respected Mr. Coopers trust in them that the job would be done. He let them get on with their work but for the rest of the day watched them from the windows of the carriage house. He brought them out a cold drink in mid afternoon which they accepted happily. He kept the question general and asked only about school, hobbies and summer plans. He thanked the powers that be for this time for he didnt think another day like this would happen again for quite some time. He only hoped he left a good lasting impression on them and prayed silently they would be together as a family one day. When they left with Mr. Cooper at the end of the day he was amazed at the work they had done. He was proud to know that these boys, his boys, took pride in what they did. He only wished he could tell the whole world.

317

Laura and Martha were getting tired on the last legs of their journey. They had seven more days to go but it seemed more like seven hundred. The tour was a smashing success and since they hit a time when schools were out all across the country the children that came out to meet Ms. Jasmine were in the hundreds. They had booked venues where the children could meet Ms. Jasmine and they could go on an adventure with her. They played to packed halls wherever they went and kids of all ages showed up in Ms. Jasmine outfits wanting to be like her. The cities where she was to visit played up her visits and in each place costumes, actors, scenery and rehearsals all had to be done before opening curtain. Laura always felt she had the easy part of the job. It was easy for her when she was Ms. Jasmine to forget she was anybody else and that the adventures were real. The kids would yell and scream, sing and dance and a whole new world would be opened to her and them. She loved being Jasmine, she loved the adventure. Parents would tell her after a show that they lost themselves in the performance and hated to see the whole thing end. Laura and Martha had just returned to their hotel suite when her phone rang. She knew it was home because they were the only ones to have her number. Martha always carried the other phone since it was the business phone. Hello my sweet prince, she answered automatically, How are you this fine night. She said as she kicked of her shoes and flopped into the hotel chair. Mom, said Danny, Thats no way to answer a phone, wait until you know whos on the other end I could be a pervert or something, he told her concerned. Laura tried hard not to laugh at he son but she couldnt control it, she waved Martha over and gave her the phone while she made a dive for some pillows to cover the roars of laughter she couldnt hold back. Martha had no idea what brought the fit of laughter on so she tried to improvise which made it all the funnier in Lauras eyes and she ran to the bathroom trying to hold back the giggles but all she could see in her over active mine was

318
Danny in a trench coat and soft hat flashing some elderly lady in the park. She splashed some cold water on her face and headed back into the bedroom. Martha was still confused as to what went on and would have to wait until she got off the phone to find out what happened beyond hello. A more composed Laura returned to the phone only to find JJ on the line this time. Oh, hello JJ, I had to leave the phone quickly for a minute, tell Danny Im sorry, she asked, Ill talk to him in a minute, so how was your day? JJ passed the message on and then told his Aunt they had a great day helping Mr. Cooper and were just getting ready to go downstairs for supper. They talked for a few minutes and then Cody came on the phone, Hi Mom, hows your day been? he asked her. Great dear, she told him, I will be glad to get back home though, I really miss you guys. She told him. We miss you too Mom but its better with the phone it makes it seem like your not far away. We really think its neat. I do too, she told him, JJ said you were helping Mr. Cooper today, what you were doing? We went over to the new neighbors and did some yard work around the old carriage house. He turned it into an office and there was some old lumber and stuff lying around that needed cleaning up. Laura sat up straight in her chair and trying not to sound upset asked him again, where did you say you went? We went to the new neighbor that now lives in Mr. Montagues place, Havenwood. He hired Mr. Cooper and Mr. Cooper hired us. He told Mr. Cooper we did a great job too. He said proudly. Really, was the only words Laura could manage to say and Cody noticed how quiet she became. Are you alright Mom? He questioned. Did we do something wrong? No dear, she told him, I hope you didnt make a nuisance of yourselves. She said trying to keep calm. No Mom we were there to work and thats what we did, you can ask Mr. Cooper. He told he while he gave the thumbs up to the boys. Im sure you did dear, sounding calmer now. Let me talk to Danny before you go, I love you.

319
Danny came to the phone and she told him she was sorry about having to leave to phone so quickly but she had to go to the bathroom. Danny told her that it was alright and he enjoyed his talk with Martha. Cody said you met our new neighbor today, what was that like? Yeah we met him and his secretary Karen. She is going to be living in the little cottage thats off the old road across from Havenwood. She is really nice. Oh, he has his secretary there too, thats nice. What was he like, did you like? she asked him. He seemed to be very nice, he invited us inside Havenwood to eat our lunch but you know how we are when we get outside we wanted to stay out so they got some chairs and joined us. We had our lunch and then went back to work and they did too. We didnt see him again until it was time to go and we said good bye, not much to tell really. Well thats good dear, sounds like you had a busy day, now you boys had better head down for supper, I love you, have a good night and I will talk to you tomorrow. She told him anxious to get off the phone. We love you too Mom, have a good night, he said to her and hung up the phone. Well that should shake things up around here. Well just see how long things will be left with us not knowing whos who in our lives. Cody said smiling. Yeah, agreed Danny, If there going to be a fight over us I want to know which way the wind is flying. The little room is all set up if we have to disappear. I dont want to grow up if thats what you have to look forward to, lies and secrets. I wouldnt do that to my kids, today was a joke, and did you see how much he wanted to be more than just the new neighbor with us. He couldnt take his eyes off of us. He may have to play a stranger but the fact is we spent a lot of time with him as Claude Montague and although I love our Mom with all my heart and soul I have feeling for Spencer Vincent or whatever name he uses, too. The change in his name doesnt mean hes any different on the inside. Let it be us to decide whether we want him in our lives or not. He spoke strongly. Wed better get downstairs before they come looking for

320
us, JJ told them and the boys headed down the stairs and into the big kitchen. Laura was pacing the hotel floor when Martha entered the room. There was no doubt that she was upset so Martha stepped in front of her to stop the pacing to ask her what had happened. She had only been out of the room for a few minutes while Laura had been talking on the phone to the boys. For heavens sake dear. she said to the upset Laura, Calm down and tell me whats wrong, is it the boys, my family, Bridgette, youre scaring me, please sit now and tell me. Laura looked at her and realized she had really put Martha in a panic so she calmed herself down and hugged Martha close saying, Oh Martha dear, I am so sorry for giving you such a fright. You havent a thing to worry about everyone is just fine. I truly didnt mean to worry you so, I was just so mad at what the boys told me that I forgot myself. Please forgive me for scaring you like that. She looked into the womans face happy to see the stress leaving. I forgive my dear but what is going on? she asked all confused. Oh Martha, I know I shouldnt go on but we have been so careful for so many years that I am automatic pilot when it comes to the boys. They were over to Spencer today doing yard work with Mr. Cooper, she told Martha who although surprised just sat quietly and let Laura talk out her frustrations about it all. Im sure Jake or Bridgette doesnt know they were there or they would have called me first to get the ok, Laura rationalized, And since we are the only ones that know who Spencer Vincent was, and is why should we put up a fuss without good cause. WE certainly trust MR Cooper and the boys are so smart it wouldnt take them long to figure out we had a problem with our new neighbor and want to know why. Martha could almost see the wheels turning in Laura pretty head but she still sat and let her go on and work out the problem. Laura tackled the news from a different angle, Im sure a bad as I think of Spencer Vincent, he wouldnt purposely hire Mr. Cooper knowing he would go and get

321
the boys to help with the job and use that as an excuse to see the them so I imagine seeing them there would have been a big surprise to him too. I just wish I knew what he was up too, Laura fretted, Hes done nothing but stay on his end of the lake according to Jake. Hes been to the nurseries but one of the girls waited on him. Jake just found out that the family has been ordering from him for a long time and thought I should know, but thats business and this is personal. Laura was more or less talking to herself at this point and still Martha sat quiet. The boys said that he fixed up the carriage house for his office and that he has his secretary with him, she was remembering what each boy had told her, And that the secretary is going to be living in what I think is Mrs. Carters little cottage. Oh what is he up to? she tried to figure something out that made sense of it all. Why does he have an office here when he has one some place else and why the need for a secretary? Martha knew she had to bring an end to her fretting over things she had little or no control over so she spoke up and said, Find out! sternly. Laura looked at her puzzled as if she hadnt heard her and asked her, What did you say? I said find out, look your making a mess out of yourself and why, you said yourself that he knows about the boys, I am sure if he was going to cause trouble he would have done something by now, so what has he done, well as far as the boys go nothing. They went to his home and he did nothing which benefits you as far as I see. If he would have said anything to the effect that you wouldnt approve of them being there they would want to know why when they were talking to you or they would have asked Jake and Bridgette. I think it would be so much simpler to ask the man himself so as you can come to some kind of peaceful understanding what each one can expect of the other. Martha said getting up from her chair. Now you think it over while I call room service for our suppers, and left Laura to think over what she had said to her. Laura didnt take long to think it over before she realized that Martha was right they needed to know, so Laura made a phone call home. She was relieved when Jake

322
answered the phone and told him quickly not to let on who he was talking to because she wanted to talk in private. Jake assured her they could talk freely as he was in his office and the boys were upstairs. She told him about the conversation she had, had with the boys and Jake informed her that he had found out himself at supper. I never thought to ask Mr. Cooper anything about the job, Im sorry Laura, he said feeling bad. Now you listen here Jake Morgan, I wont hear any of that talk. You have nothing to be sorry for ever, that could have happened even with me there. I told that man I am done living in fear of what he would do if he found out about the boys well know he know and he knows I would fight to the death for them. I am not alone, I have a family now and I will take on any battle he wants, I also realize that if he exposes me he takes away the freedom the boys now have and they would hate that but what we dont know is what is he up to exactly. I am going to ask you to do me a big favor Jake, one you can say no to and I will understand but I want to know exactly what he expects from us, what hes up to, would you find out for me so I will know what to expect when I get home and I will take it from there? Jake wasnt surprise to hear Lauras request he had the same idea. I have already set up a meeting for this evening, just him and I. He didnt seem to be surprised by the request and quite gracefully accepted. Mrs. Wharton has gone out for the evening and the boys are up in their rooms quite exhausted from the late night we had last night and the full day they had today. JJ was almost asleep at the table. I expect they will be sound asleep soon. It would be a perfect time if any. I will let you know what happens tomorrow so just leave it to me, ok. Ok Jake, and Jake thanks for being there and putting up with a half crazed sister-in-law. That what Im here for, he said with a chuckle, saving beautiful damsels in distress. They said their good-byes and Jake put a pot of coffee on and got out a plate of sweets for him and Spencer to munch on, it was after all only polite to offer an invited guest a little something and Jake wanted to be polite. He was sure Martha would understand.

323
Jake may have thought the boys were upstairs all that time but they had been down in the secret room. They had gone down to check out the faucet for leaks and while they were there heard the phone clearly ring in Jakes office and when he started talking they realized that Jakes desk and most of his office was at the back end where the sink was. They clearly heard the one sided conversation he had had with Laura and knew they would also be apart of the meeting, in fact they couldnt wait. When they heard Jake hang up the phone they hurried up to the second floor. They quickly got into their pjs and made for their beds. It wasnt long before the boys heard a slight knock on the middle door. It was the door that led into Codys bedroom so he got up to answer it. Jake looked at what he had thought was an almost sleeping boy and said, Just checking to see if you boys wanted anything before I get busy in my office but by the looks of it youre asleep on your feet. Go back to bed and I will see you in the morning he told Cody and he had also seen the other two boys were already sleeping. Cody said another good night, closed the door and as Jake walked away he could hear the door being locked as Cody headed back to bed. Danny and JJ quickly got out of bed and hurried over to the window to watch for the car lights that would tell them Spencer Vincent was on his way and they didnt have to wait long. They headed down in to secret room to hear all that was to be said and much to their surprise Jake took the guest to the kitchen not his office. Jake started right off by telling Spencer he was glad he could come over at such a short notice. He told Spencer he thought the kitchen would be a good place to talk but if he preferred the office they could move there. Spencer agreed the kitchen would be a good place so they headed for the big table with coffee in hand. Bridgette came into the room just as they reached the table and seeing the plate of goodies out knew that Jake would have the whole plate gone before Spencer left. The two men stood while she made herself comfortable and then they themselves sat. Jake reached for the first of the sweets and looking at Spencer said, Well I guess youre wondering why we asked you here this evening. He said looking at the man he thought he knew but

324
didnt. I thought it may have been because of the boys being at Havenwood today and I wanted to assure you I had nothing to do with that at all. Spencer hoped they believed him. Oh yes, we know but thats not the reason we asked you here Mr. Vincent, Jake said, We felt we needed to clear the air between the families maybe reach an understanding between us so we know where we stand with one another, Jake said clearly, Im all for that Jake and the first thing I will ask is that you and Bridgette please call me Spencer because I fully intend on calling you by your given names. Spencer told them bluntly. Jake could see he wasnt fooling around with his purpose to being at Blossomwood and if there ever was to be a showdown this was going to be it. Ok, Jake said, Spencer it is, now lets get on with it shall we? The last time you were here wasnt as pleasant as we had hoped it would have been either for you or for us, we all got hurt Im afraid but I am not going to dwell on that at all. Jake made it clear to Spencer. What we would like to know is why you came back and what your plans are. I know its none of our business especially mine and Bridgettes but as head of this family I am trying to protect them as best I can therefore I am asking you man to man what are your plans for the future and Havenwood. Spencer respected this man more than Jake could ever know and to come right out and ask him about his private business took courage that few would ever have thought of but then that was Jake, and Spencer hope that over time that he and Jake may once again form some kind of friendship in the future. Well Jake, if it were anybody else asking that question Im not sure they would be too happy about the response they would get but I promise you and Bridgette that if you hear me out Ill let you judge for yourself. He made sure that Bridgette was included because she was important to him too. Yes, Bridgette answered, we will be fair and let you

325
speak, youve been gracious enough to do this for us then thats the least we can do. She told him. The boys in the secret room were waiting to see what would happen when Spencer started talking and they didnt have long to wait. Your right when you say my last visit here wasnt very pleasant and I have to tell you I deserved everything Laura threw at me and much more. The fact that you even let me back in here shows me the kind of people you are. I have to apologize to you both and to Martha when she comes back too. I really didnt mean to hurt anyone but you see I went crazy when I found Laura again. I have loved her for so long and I just wanted to know if she was happy or not. I didnt know about The Phoenix or Ms. Jasmine stuff at first and when I did I couldnt help remember the incident on the ship when she practically had me put in the brig for just saying hello. She knew me and when I realized that, I also realized she hated me. I had so many questions about why she disappeared that night so long ago, where did she go, who did she go with, why did she hate me even after all this time. Slowly the pieces of the puzzle started falling into place. I am sure you know all the details by now but until she put me out of Blossomwood that day neither of us had the full story. I had no idea she lived in fear of me taking the boys from her, I would have never done that, and I would have given her the world. He said and stopped to gather himself. Maybe that would have been enough Spencer, just you. Bridgette told him softly. Yes Bridgette but you see she always had me, she still does. I love your sister with all my heart and soul. Thats why I posed as Claude Montague so I could be around her, meet my children, and meet her family. She didnt want to live in my world so I came to live in hers. I loved her world so much that as time went on it was harder and harder for the real me to come out. I had decided on my last trip home that I was finally going to bare it all and tell her everything never expecting that she would take it so hard. I knew she would be mad but I was willing to take the chance and hope she would see that no matter what disguise we was our hearts knew who we were. I was hoping she would understand once she realized that

326
what went on in the garden that night had nothing to do with her and that my Dad has paid in his heart all these years for something he had no control over. I was hoping she would be understanding and give us another chance but I blew it. When I look back I see I should have been man enough to just walk up to the front door like she said and take it from there but I thought she was playing a dress up game and I was going to play one too. Well look where it got me. Ive lost her again. Now what am I up to, well Jake and Bridgette, I am up to nothing. Havenwood is my home; I plan on living and working there. I am not doing this to get back at Laura or plot against the boys. I love that woman and if I can only see her in passing so be it. She know where I am if she wants or needs me. I plan to take no action for the boys. The day will come when they question her about me and I will leave it to her what to say. I will not lie to the boys as to who I am though so make that clear. I love those boys all three of them and while I am at it congratulations to you both on your new addition. I bet JJ is proud. Yeah, he sure is, Jake answered raking his hands though his hair. In the secret room all the boys were smiling because JJ would often wonder what his little baby would be like. You are welcome to visit Havenwood at anytime and I will show you my office set up. I have my secretary with me and she pretty well runs the place which frees me to work. I bought her that little cottage across the road from me as a bonus gift for moving here with me. I want you to know that Karen is young and beautiful. She is my friend and my secretary and is like a younger sister to me. I am sure there will be plenty of gossip about us but I am telling you like it is. I hope to keep doing business with you Jake and I also hope you will work on the flower beds like you said when I was Claude Montague. You will see me around the community, at church and everywhere else people go. You will not see me at Blossomwood again unless invited. The boys have met me and if they speak I will speak back, they are my boys too and I will not push them away from me nor will I purposely seek them out nor will I seek Laura out. I am

327
sure that after a time you will forget I am even on the other side of the lake but I hope that when we met that you are civil to me and I promise to be civil to you. Now I guess thats it. Do you have any questions? Bridgette answered, Yes Spencer, I do. Spencer nodded his head toward her. Are you telling me that after all thats happened youre still in love with my sister? Yes, Was all he said but the look on his face made Bridgette take a deep breath when she realized the depth to which this man loved Laura. She looked him in the eye and told him, Thank-you, and looking at Jake she said, I think we have kept Spencer long enough Jake dear, we want to thank-you for coming Spencer hopefully things will get better in the future but for now we know where each one of us stands. Spencer stood up and put his hand out in friendship; Jake took the offered hand and shook it saying, I should be over sometime next week to look over the spots we looked at and see what more needs to be done. Jake and Bridgette walked him to the door and just as Spencer was about to leave Bridgette reached out and touched his hand and then quickly with drew it and smiled at him. Good night Spencer, was all she said but the jester meant much more. Goodnight Bridgette, was all Spencer answered back with a little smile on his face telling her it was ok now. Jake closed and locked the door behind Spencer and him and Bridgette walked back into the kitchen quietly. Jake poured himself another cup of coffee and looking at Bridgette asked, So what do you think of all he said? What do I think, Ill tell you what I think! Bridgette sounded really angry and this really surprised the boys because Bridgette never got angry enough to raise her voice this loud. I think my sister needs her heard examined thats what I think, that man is so deeply in love with her its enough to bring tears to my eyes to see the pain in heart.

328
The love he has for her is the kind of love they write stories about, the stories she writes about for heavens sake. She may write them but I think its time my dear sister read one her own books. The boys in the secret room were all wide eyed to hear Bridgette talk about their Mom and Aunt like that and they couldnt help but wear silly grins over it all. Well, Jake said, I dont want to be disloyal to Laura but I like the man no matter what he looks like and I can understand why he did what he did. I think I would have probably do something stupid myself if something like that happened to us. I know I wouldnt have a straight thought in my head. I think Laura is still very much in love with Spencer but her stupid pride wont let her acknowledge it. Bridgette said, And she doesnt know the beautiful world she is missing out on. She has no reason to pine away over some lost love anymore because that lost love is just a phone call away. She is robbing not only herself from being loved but the boys too. He loves those boys enough to keep silent as to who he really is. They love Claude Montague and I am sure once they are told the circumstances they too will realize it is still the same man and the love will not only be there it will grow by leaps and bounds. Bridgette told her very surprised husband. Gee Bridgette Im glad you feel that way about the man. I cant help myself, I like him and although he may have done a dumb thing with the disguise and all if I were to I put myself in his place and can understand why he did it. I really dont think he would have stood a chance by just walking up to the front door either. She would never have let him over the threshold. This family has lived under the fear of this man and his family for a long time. We thought we had to once but now we dont. Now its time for us to put the fears away and live. Laura herself said she no longer feared him so now its up to the two of them where they go from here. I myself feel they should be together and if Laura asks me I plan on telling her so. Jake said clearly to his wife and she put her arms around him and said, I agree, now let go to bed. And they headed off towards their rooms the boys were headed up from the secret room but they were to excite

329
to sleep right now. Wow you guys what do you think of that? JJ had to ask them, Mom and Dad both like Mr. Vincent a lot and both want to see him and your Mom back together. Wow, said Danny, wouldnt that be something, gee, wed have a real Dad too and you heard Uncle Jake he likes our Dad already, he said all excited. Well it all sounds good but what gets me is the fact that Aunt Bridgette and Uncle Jake both are sure that Mom and Mr. Vincent are truly in love and she is too stubborn to admit it. We have to do something to bring them together, Cody said determined. Yeah, but how? Danny asked puzzled. I dont know yet but we will come up with something, JJ assured his cousins, Right now we have to think about Marthas birthday coming up and I want to tell the two of you about an idea I had and how you would feel about it, JJ spoke seriously. Sure JJ, it would be a help knowing what to get her she has everything. Cody said waving his arms around in a sweeping jester. Yeah, said Danny, Weve given her enough stinky stuff to last her a lifetime and to be honest about it the stuff smell terrible, I think she wears it just because we gave it to her. She has plenty of jewelry and clothes so other than something we make I have no idea what to give her. Well, said JJ, I was thinking of something we could not only give Martha but give ourselves as well and if you two agree we have to make sure its ok with Mom and Dad. Then, JJ, tell us already, you got me really curious, Danny told him and Cody chimed in saying, Yeah, JJ if you dont tell us soon well still be looking for something this time next year for her. Ok! Ok! Ill tell you already, I think it would be a neat idea if we adopt Martha as our Grandmother, he told the two cousins sheepish. When he heard it out loud it sounded kind of silly and he didnt want to look silly in their eye.

330
Cody looked at his brother Danny and Danny looked at Cody trying to judge what the other thought but this time they couldnt read each other. Ok, JJ, tell us what you have in mind and well see if we think Martha will like it. See its like this, he started, Martha has grandchildren that she loves very much we all know that, JJ spoke quickly, I know she misses them and I dont know how many times I have heard her say there was nothing that gave her so much pleasure as hearing them call her Nanny. Yes thats true, said Danny, and Cody nodded his head in agreement. She treats us just as if we were her own grandchildren and since we are with her most of the time. She can do more things for us than her real grandchildren such as Birthday cakes, going places with us. She helps with problems and all sorts of stuff, to me she is just like a parent but since we have parents then shes the next best thing; a Grandparent, and whats the one thing we dont have; a Grandparent, JJ explained to the two boys. We know Martha knows we love her but I think if we adopt her as our very own then she will know just how much. He told them softly. You know JJ, I think your onto something there said Cody, Martha has taken care of us since we were born. I cant ever remember a time when Martha wasnt here with us and you know I wouldnt mind having a Grandmother especially one like Martha. I think that is an awesome idea, JJ, Danny told him, but I think it would be a good idea for another reason and that reason is Spencer Vincent. The two boys looked at him puzzled and Danny continued, We know our real grandparents died before we were even born but thats only on our Moms and Uncle Jakes side of the family. Spencer Vincents parents are still alive, so that means if Spencer Vincent is our father then we have Grandparents through him. Now if some kind of arrangement is made between Mom and Spencer then we could very well meet them some day, I for one dont want Martha to think she would be pushed aside for these people. We all share Martha but how do we know if the other set of grandparents will

331
treat us like equals like Martha does. Martha has to be number one to us besides our parents and I think adopting her would be great. Its settled then but now how do we go about it? asked Cody. We talk to our parents about it, Uncle Jake knows about this kind of stuff and so does Aunt Bridgette, we can talk to them tomorrow and see what needs to be done and then go from there. Danny said, sure that they could help. Now satisfied with that they came up with a plan for Marthas birthday headed off to bed, with the thoughts of the conversation they heard while in the secret room. The boys were excited the next morning to get their plans to adopt Martha started. They formally asked Jake and Bridgette to have a meeting in the office after breakfast, if they could spare the time and Jake noted that the boys seemed quite serious on what ever they had wanted to speak about. Bridgette herself noted here must something serious on their mind if they had asked to speak to the two of them in the big office. She gave Jake a look and a wink as if to say this could be interesting. Jake usually had an extra cup of coffee after breakfast but this morning he got himself a cup and called the boys into the office along with Bridgette. OK, boys, what can I do for you today? he spoke on a level with the boys and took their wanting to talk serious. Well Dad, we have an idea that we want to ask your help with and it involves Martha. JJ told him. Martha, said Bridgette, moving closer to Jakes desk to bring her closer to the group. Do you have something special planned for her birthday boys? Yes Aunt Bridgette, Cody said, We would like to adopt Martha as our Grandmother if we can and we wanted you and Uncle Jake to help us since we dont know how to do it. Bridgette was taken by surprise by the request and since the boys were looking at her at the time they didnt see Jake turn his chair quickly around to save himself from choking on his coffee. Bridgette quickly gained her composer as she looked into the faces of three very serious young men. Well now boys, she said acting very professional,

332
Thats a very interesting request and one Im sure you thought over. Martha has known you from the day you were born and loves you as much as if you were her Grandchildren so why do you feel you need to adopt her now? she asked them puzzled. Well let JJ explain since he was the one that thought of it, Danny told his Aunt. JJ, Jake spoke his sons name puzzled that he would think of such a thing. Tell us about it son. And he sat back in his big chair looking at JJ with a curious look. Well Mom and Dad, I was watching TV one night and I had it on a station waiting for my favorite show to come on. They were showing a program that showed these kids who go to a local seniors home and they spend time with a senior. Some of these seniors have nobody that visit and some of the kids havent any Grandparents. They do all kinds of things together from just talking, to crafts, to sharing stories. They adopt one another for a year and the kids and the senior spend time getting to know about one another. This year they held a special dance and instead of the kids bringing a date they brought their grandparents. It was really neat. They all dressed up and at the dance they played music from the seniors days and then music that kids listen to today. The place where the seniors live said the seniors that take part are happier and healthier than those that cant take part and the school said the kids showed a big change in all levels in school work. They were move active, interested in different things and became more open and friendly. They said there was a big change in problem children at the school also. They became less disturbing in the classrooms and more willing to take part in school activities. JJ spoke without interruption because his twin cousins hadnt heard the story behind adopting Martha themselves. JJ, seeing all eyes were on him continued his story, I thought at the time that it was great that the two groups came together like that but it wasnt until I went to bed that it came back to my mind and I thought of how lucky we were to have so many people in our lives and then I realized we dont have Grandparents either and I got kind of sad. JJ stopped for a moment remembered how sad he really felt. He looked up at his Dad who nodded

333
his head in understanding and Jake told the boy, go on son, we understand. Then I got to remembering how Martha treats her Grandchildren when they come for a visit and I realized she treats us just the same way and I thought how nice it would be to call her Nanny like her Grandchildren do especially since she loves being called it. She is always doing things Grandmothers do that makes us feel special so I thought it would be nice to show Martha how much we love her and make her our real Grandmother. JJ spoke to both parents hoping he didnt sound silly at his ideas but Cody and Danny spoke up then also. Yeah, Uncle Jake, Said Danny, When JJ told us his idea we got to thinking how much Martha is apart of this family and all the neat stuff she does for us. I mean we have so many people that do so much for us. We have Parents and Aunts and Cousins, Brothers and maybe a new baby on the way as part of this family but we dont have a Grandmother. Marthas family lives far away and we know she loves her Grandchildren very much but were her family too, Cody added, and we love her just as much and we are here so we thought it might be nice to make her our official Grandmother so she can have Grandchildren both near and far. I think she would like to hear us call her Nanny instead of Martha, I think it would sound more respectful too. He said to his Aunt and Uncle. The three of them looked at Jake and Bridgette waiting for their thoughts on the idea hoping they thought it was a good one. Well boys, said Jake, I think that is wonderful but you know your going to have to check with Marthas own family to see how they feel about the whole thing. He told them seriously. Yes boys, added Bridgette, Marthas own Grandchildren may not like the idea and what about Martha herself, maybe she thinks she has enough Grandchildren as it is. How about that? she asked them wondering if they thought abut her saying no to the idea. Yes Mom, JJ answered them, Thats why we came to you and Dad for help. We were hoping you might contact Marthas family for us and tell them what we would like to do and if they say its ok then we will ask Martha. If

334
Martha says its ok then we can have an official ceremony on her Birthday. I sure can do that for you boys, Jake told them, as a matter of fact I was going to call them this evening right after supper to discuss the plans for Marthas Birthday so if you want to wait I will put in my call right now. Since they know I was going to call sometime today they will be waiting for me and we can talk to all three at once we can see what they have to say. Gee that would be swell Uncle Jake, said Cody, well wait wont we guys? he said all excited and the other two boys agreed eagerly. Ok then here we go, Jake said and reached for the phone. Bridgette sat in her chair smiling at the excitement in the three and thought how lucky the new baby would be growing up in a home so full of love and caring. She had to hold back her tears of pride in her little men because she didnt want them to think she was upset. She thought of the parents she lost so young and how much they would love these guys and how much they would have loved them. Jake was connected to Marthas family in no time and after greeting each one informed them that the boys where with them and had a very important question they had wanted to ask all three. The boys were greeted warmly and then Jason asked them what was it they wanted to ask. JJ answered saying, Well let Dad tell you Uncle Jason he can explain it better than we can. Ok Dad? he asked his father, and Jake smiled and nodded his head at the boys. Jake went on to tell Marthas family what the boys wanted to do and why and that they wanted to get approval from them before the asked Martha because they thought it was the right thing to do. The boys had nothing to worry about as far as Jason, Kathy and Sandra, Marthas children were concerned. They thought it was a wonderful idea and they knew their own children would love it too because then they knew their Grandmother would have JJ, Cody and Danny to take care of her when they werent there and they knew how much they loved their Nanny too.

335
Jason told the boys that once they got Marthas ok he would draw up papers and at the Birthday celebration everyone could sign them to make it all legal. The boys were delighted to hear that because hadnt thought of that and then Danny remember that Jason was a lawyer so this being an official request asked, Uncle Jason, we know lawyers get paid for doing this kind of stuff and we want to pay you for your work. We dont want you to do it just because its for us; this is business so tell us how much we owe you for doing this work and we will pay it. Hands were quickly put over the phones so the boys couldnt hear the chuckles. They wanted this deal to be taken very seriously and Jason knew they meant it because that was how these boys were. Your right boys, this is business proposal so let me do some figuring here, and the sounds of an adding machine could be heard over the phone lines. Ok, boys the way I figure it you will need six copies of the adoption agreement, one for each one of you to give to Martha, and one from Martha to each one of you, that is unless just want to share a copy and that would cut it back to two, he asked to make sure. The boys talked amongst themselves and then agreed that they each wanted their own copy and wanted Martha to have a copy from each one of them. Ok then you are each going to need an adoption certificate which is different than the adoption paper so that will be six of these, one with each of your names on it stating that you have separately adopted Martha as your legal Grandmother and then Martha will get one with each of your names on it saying she has legally adopted you too. I will do them all up for you nice and neat looking to put on your walls and she can do the same. I think that the total bill will come to, he said fumbling with papers to make it sound professional, Ok, the final bill for this kind of proposal will be ten dollars each. Knowing that it was about what they spent on her each year and knowing full well the money would go back to their parents to put into their school fund. Gee thats great Uncle Jason, Martha should be home this Sunday and we will ask her right after supper and then Uncle Jake can let you know. Danny told him, We

336
will see you when you come for the celebration and say hi to the kids and tell them the fort is looking good. Bye for now. Jake and Bridgette said their good-bye telling Jason and the women he would give them a call later on in the week and hung up the phone. Thanks Dad, JJ said smiling at his Dad, Now we have to wait to see if Martha likes our idea so Uncle Jason can work on the proposal like he said. Boys, Jake asked looking at their happy faces, Its nice that you would like a Grandparent and if I had to chose one Martha sure would be it but how come you didnt look for a Grandfather? He asked them curious. Gee Uncle Jake, said Cody, Thats easy, we have Mr. Cooper thats almost like a Grandfather to us and he tells people all the time he thinks of us as his Grandsons but Mr. Cooper has family right here and they call him Grandpa all the time, he doesnt miss it like Martha does and we have known Martha all our lives so its only right we pick her as our Grandparent. The boys looked at him as if he should have known. Yes, well I see now, of course it makes sense now. Jake said smiling at them warmly. Having answered the question the boys said their good nights and headed up to their rooms leaving Jake and Bridgette to themselves and once out of ear shot the two of them had a good laugh at how serious the three of them were about the whole thing. When Jake regained his composer he said to Bridgette, I think I had better give Jason a call back and talk about the plans for Marthas celebration. He hasnt a clue as to whats really going on and he can inform his sisters. It should be an interesting time. Bridgette nodded and told her still smiling husband, You do that dear, Im headed off to bed, I will call Laura from there and find out the arrangements to make sure everything is still on as planned. I think there coming home to a few surprises and I for one cant wait to see it all unfold. Jake had a chuckle over that statement and told her, That makes two of us my dearest; it could be very interesting around here this summer. The boys were full of excitement when they got to their rooms, JJ told them, Im sure glad they didnt think we

337
were crazy for asking them to help us now we only have to worry what Marthas going to say. Well, Uncle Jason said he is doing up a proposal and I think that means like a man asking a woman to marry him only we are asking Martha to be our Grandmother so I guess we have to propose to her something like that. We will have to find out some different ways people propose to one another and then select which way is best. Danny told them sounding almost sure of his idea of the whole thing. Lets look it up on the internet it has all kinds of stuff on there that would tell us what to do. Cody suggested and the three of them headed for their computer. Wow, I didnt think there would be this much, Cody said really surprised at all they found. JJ rubbed his eyes after staring at the screen for so long and finally said, Gee guys I think we have enough information now to write our own book, lets just go with what we have and figure out what we are going to do, we dont have that much time. They compared their notes and decided to keep it simple especially since it would just be the family. Laura and Martha would be tired after all the traveling they had done. The big celebration would be at Marthas Birthday and it would be more formal then. They headed of to their beds so they would be rested for the next day. Mr. Cooper was dropping by to pick them up to take them to the farm again and they wanted to be up and rested for the big day. They each included prayers for a safe journey for Laura and Martha and were soon sound asleep as were the rest of the people in Blossomwood. Laura had her conversation with Bridgette and felt there was something up but her sister told her all was well and they couldnt wait until they got home. Laura told her she would be glad to get back home and she knew Martha was looking forward to it also. Bridgette found it hard not to laugh when she said it because she was anxious to see things start happening apart from being glad to have them home. Blossomwood would be having an adventure like one of Lauras heroines and that could be fun. The boys had been very busy while Laura was gone. Now that the secret room was tidied up they started

338
going through the many barrels and crates they had set off to one side. They were thankful that the barrels werent that heavy that they couldnt handle them but there were a few that gave them a problem or two. They had opened them carefully not knowing what was inside and were surprised to see the treasures they discovered. Some of the barrels contained stacks of dishes, all carefully wrapped by someone who valued their importance very much. They were surprised to fine not one but two big sets of these dishes one in a rose color and another in blue, made exactly the same except for the color. Some of the barrels contained silver pieces that had started to tarnish a bit after all these years but the beauty of it all wasnt lost on the boys and again each barrel had a twin made out of the same patterns. Some barrels contained linens carefully wrapped in tissue and in the center of each barrel a candelabrum delicately wrapped and gently placed amongst the linens. They found no less than four nestled inside. Other barrels had contained fine cut crystal glasses, each one heavily wrapped and separated from bumping into any other piece as to not to break it. These barrels were also lined with a sponge that not only cushioned the bottom and top but the sides as well. They were not surprised to find a double set of these to go along with the rest of the china. Some of the crates in the meantime were discovered to hold many old paintings of all different sizes and the boys marvels at some of the scenes painted on each canvas. The also wondered at the letter they found at the top of each painting for each one bore the latter S or B. Once all the barrels and crates were checked and put back the way they were found the boys found themselves in a dilemma, what were they going to do with it all? They knew they couldnt tell the adults and it seemed a shame that it was just sitting there in the secret room. They decided to think about it for a while and see if they could come up with a solution. The boys were waiting patiently for Mr. Cooper to he showed up and Jake hung around himself just to see what they were doing today although he had no intention

339
of stopping them from seeing Spencer if they happen to be going that way. He understood Spencer more than anyone knew and he also knew that when you love someone as deeply as Spencer loved Laura it can make a man do some really stupid things like Spencer had done with the disguise. He had remembered the one and only times he and Bridgette had one hell of a battle that almost cost him her love. They had been in high school then but even after all this time when he thought of how close he had come to losing her his stomach still did the flip and roll thing and he had to swallow. She had thought he was being untrue to her because a girl in their class was showing him some interest. Jake just brushed her off and when Bridgette mentioned her concerns about this girl Jake had made the mistake of brushing Bridgette off too. Bridgette hadnt said anything at the time because of the stress of exams but she kept her eyes and ears opened just the same. While Jake didnt encourage the girl he did little or nothing to stop her and as far as Bridgette was concerned this showed encouragement to the girl and disrespect to Bridgette because the girl flirted right in front of her. Bridgette mentioned again to Jake about the actions of the girl but again Jake chose to ignore Bridgettes concerns telling her the girl was just horsing around with him and Bridgette had nothing to worry about. The big confrontation came on the night of the schools Christmas dance. The girl had called Jake and told him her date to the dance had took sick and asked him if he would mind if she went along to the dance with him and Bridgette because she had no way to get there. Jake didnt think there would be a problem but he had to make sure and he would get back to her. Jake thought it would be a great chance to show Bridgette that she had no fears about this girl and that she was just a friend. He had called Bridgette and was quite surprised at how calmly Bridgette reacted to request. Jake, she told him calmly, If you wish to take Susan Peters to the dance then by all means do so, I for one will not stop you but I must also tell you that if you do then dont bother picking me up I will make other arrangements.

340
Jake remembered how upset he got with her and told her, Look Bridgette she is just a friend and if you cant see that then thats too bad. I wont have you tell me who I can and cannot have as friends so lets get that straight right here and now! Bridgette still kept calm when she told him, Fine Jake, I hope the two of you have a good time at the dance, drive careful and maybe Ill see you there, and then she hung up. Jake was determined Bridgette was not going to rule him so he picked up the phone and called Susan Peters back to tell her yes he would be able to pick her up for the dance after all and with that he remembered how smug he was about showing Bridgette just what she could do with her jealous ways. He arrived at the dance with Susan Peters and on the way he had gotten that sick feeling in his stomach that Bridgette may have been onto something with what she had been trying to tell him because he had to pull himself out of Susans grip two or three times before they got to the school and now that they were here he couldnt get rid of so he headed for the washrooms. The guys he met in the washroom were full of questions as to why he and Bridgette broke up and Jake remembered how foolish he felt when he realized that not only did Bridgette had seen what was going on with Susan Peters but the whole school knew it too. He was even surprised that the school knew anything at all had happened. He had found out the hard way about the grapevine and how quickly word gets spread especially when you didnt want it to. He had realized what a fool he was and headed out to find Bridgette but the minute he left the washroom Susan was there waiting for him. He knew he had to do something so taking Susan by the arm he maneuvered her towards the library so he could privately clear the matter up and let her know that there was only one girl for him and that was Bridgette. Jake stopped in front of the library doors and before he could say a word Susan had her arms around him and kissing him soundly on the mouth. Jake tried pushing her away but as luck would have it the whole scene looked much different to the four girls that had just come around the corner. Bridgette looked at the whole scene and

341
lowered her head as she passed them just saying, excuse me, and went on her way. Jake had called after her but even he knew how useless it was to do so and he still had the matter of Susan to clear up so he let her go and turned his attentions to the problem at hand. He tried to be as much as a gentleman as possible and when it didnt seem to work then he got firm with the girl and blunt. He told her where his heart was and where it would always be and that he wanted nothing to do with her, he thought they were friends and she had betrayed that so he wanted her to leave him alone. He told her he would arrange a way home for the dance for her because he had other places he had to be and with that left to see if he could find Bridgette and make things right between them. He had caught a glimpse of Bridgette as she drove out of the parking lot with someone he hadnt recognized. He ran like the dickens to get to his car and go after her but by the time he made it to the main road he had no idea in which direction she had taken. He decided to just go to her home and park outside until she showed up and then he would beg her forgiveness. Jake woke to the sounds of someone banging on his car. He was surprised to see the daylight shining in on him and then he realized that he had fallen asleep in his car and had been here all night. The banging he heard was from the police checking to see if he was alright and once clearing things with them he hurried over to Bridgettes door hoping to straighten this mess out. Bridgette, Aunt Sara opened the door to Jakes knocking and was surprised to see the shape he was in. Jake lad, what in heavens name happened to you? she asked very concerned. Oh Aunt Sara, I have been the biggest fool you could ever hope to met, Bridgette tried to tell me about this girl that I thought was a friend and I just passed it off as jealously. She was right and now I may have put our relationship in jeopardy all for the sake of my male pride. I waited all night for her to come home but she didnt and now I dont know what to do. He said with a sorrowful voice, Can you help me Aunt Sara? he asked with a glimmer of hope. Well dear, I dont know if I can or not. Bridgette was

342
home when I arrived and she didnt say a word to me about a thing that went on. Shes upstairs in her room right now so I will go and see if she wants to speak to you or not. I think while I am up there you had better get yourself a cup of coffee in the kitchen and straighten yourself up a bit, you look absolutely dreadful dear. Jake did as he was told and Aunt Sara came back down the stairs shortly after with a message for him to go home get cleaned up have something to eat and Bridgette would see him after lunch. They had a few things to straighten out and she wanted his full attention when they spoke. Jake did as he was told and shortly after lunch he again knocked on Bridgettes door. This time it was Bridgette herself that answered. Jake started apologizing the minute her seen her but she put up her hand to stop him. Jake, before you speak another word I am going to have my say and then if you still want to be with me we will move on from there. Jake had agreed and she laid it out on the table just exactly what and how she expected him to treat her and what he could expect from her. She hadnt asked that much of him really just to believe and trust in her and to treat her with the same respect she showed him. There were many Susans out there in the world but there was only one of her and if he ever brushed her of again like he did this time he would be looking for one of them because she wouldnt be around for him to come back to. Jake promised her then and there she would never have reason to doubt him again and from that day to this he never went back on his word and he never regretted a day. They never spoke of the incident again but Jake also never forgot about it either. He was lucky but Spencer wasnt and now he was the one paying the price. Jake came out of his flashback in time to see Mr. Cooper drive up and the boys gather their things. He greeted the man cheerfully and Mr. Cooper greeted him back. Well Mr. Cooper another great day planned with the boys, where are you all headed today? he asked as if it were just an everyday question. We are headed to the farm from here, I need some supplies and I want to take a look at some horses for a

343
friend of mine, Mr. Cooper announced, And from there the day is ours. Youre welcome to join us Jake if you like, always room for one more. Mr. Cooper laughed. Jake thought it was a great idea but knew he had lots at the nurseries to keep him busy. He was just about to thank him for the offer when Bridgette came out to say hi and heard the invitation. Jake thats a wonderful idea, why dont you take a day and just go. The nurseries will take care of themselves for a few hours. It will do you the world of good and who knows what ideas you may find along the way. Jake looked at his wife lovingly saying, I would love to but there is just so much to do right now that I dont think I really can. He said sadly. Nonsense, Bridgette told him, You have enough qualified staff that can do whatever it is that needs to be done and if they need you they know how to reach you and dont forget I will be close by so go and enjoy yourself for heavens sake and leave the nurseries be for a little time, youll be busy enough shortly so take this time while you can. Jake thought about it for another second and then with a big grin smiled at those waiting anxiously in the truck and said, Ok guys I guess Im coming along for the drive. And amongst the yahoos and laughter Jake kissed Bridgette on the cheek and jumped into the truck and was headed out the drive in no time flat. Mr. Cooper welcomed Jake and said , There is only one rule you have to follow from here on out Jake, you must call me Paul, I dont mind the young ones calling me Mr. Cooper but friends dont stand on that formality. I have always called you Jake and its time you started calling me Paul. Jake smile at the man and said, Ok, Paul it is and he sat back to watch the scenery unfold like an opening story book before his eyes. Jake was like one of the boys when he got to the farm. It had been a while since he had been here last so everything looked fresh and new and it was surprised at just what the boys knew about the place and how everything worked. Bridgette was right he had ideas coming at him left and right about what he could do at Hankland that would bring in a farm theme in the fall and

344
he made sure he wrote the ideas in the note book he always carried. The horses were in a beautiful meadow that had Jake feeling as if he were in some beautiful living picture and for a moment he just stood there spell bound at the beauty that was spread out before him. Bridgette was right, this days outing was just what he needed and he was so glad he had listen to her. This was a memory he would not soon forget. The Nelsons farm was busy but Mr. Nelson came to greet Jake the moment he found out he was paying them a visit. Jake had a great time talking to another person who loved and valued the land and the three men got so involved in their conversations that it wasnt until Mr. Nelsons boys came to get them for lunch that Jake realized how fast the time flew. Mr. Nelson himself seem to hate to want to end their conversation but all three men knew they had best be getting a lunch before too much time had gone by. The boys were hungry after trailing around with the Nelson children and when Mrs. Nelson told them they were more than welcome to stay it was Mr. Cooper that told them ,thank-you but he had made other plans but would surely take them up on the offer the next time they came out. Jake told Mr. Nelson he would come back as soon as he could and they could talk some more and he also invited the Nelsons to visit Blossomwood soon and spend some time with him and the family. Jake left the farm feeling fresh and relaxed. He didnt bother to ask where they were headed this time but just sat back letting the days take him where it did but he was surprised when Mr. Cooper drove into the yard at Havenwood. Spencer Vincent was in the driveway when Mr. Cooper drove in so it left Jake in a dilemma as to what to do, so he did nothing at all. The boys just played along as if they knew nothing but watched closely to see how thing would unfold between the two men. Hello Paul, hello boys, Spencer greeted as the made their way from the truck, Its nice to see you again, he said not seeing Jake. When Jake stepped out of the shadows of the truck Spencer was surprised for a moment but he put his hand out in friendship and welcomed him too.

345
Jake gave Spencer a sheepish grin and took the offered hand and Spencer gave him his familiar pat on the back and going over to Mr. Cooper and the boys said, Well this is a pleasant surprise Paul, I wasnt expecting you to bring such welcome visitors, You said for me to bring some company to the barbeque today and I couldnt think of any better crew than this lot here and Jake is an added bonus to the deal. Hes playing hooky from work today by orders of his wife so I thought he might enjoy it too. Mr. Cooper said eyeing the good looking things already spread out. You are all very welcome, now come along and grab yourself a seat, and help yourself to anything you see. Jake I would like to show you the work on the carriage house to see what you think. It makes a great office and youll get a chance to meet Karen while youre here. Shes inside the house making up some good looking salads boys, why dont you go and tell her youre here; shell enjoy seeing you again. The boys hurried off with Mr. Cooper following after them and it gave Spencer and Jake a chance to talk. I wasnt sure if I would ever see them on this property again after our talk Jake and I am happy to see you here too, even if it was a surprise visit to the both of us. Spencer told him honestly. I want to be honest with you Spencer, Jake said wanting to clear the air, What you did was stupid, but I totally understand why you did it. Bridgette and I both understand why and yes I said the both of us. The thing is that we have to be loyal to Laura, but in this matter with you now knowing everything she tried to protect then and what she needs to protect now are totally different. You hurt her pride more than anything and we both feel you truly love her and deep down inside she really loves you. We are hoping things will change because we would really like you to be apart of this family even if its just a friend, I enjoyed the times we spent together and I would like to see them again. We are going to tell Laura ourselves how we feel about the whole thing but we are staying out of everything else and letting the two of you do what needs to be done to arrange some kind of breathing space. Blossomwood is our home but it is set up so that it is also two separate

346
households and as far as Bridgette and I are concerned we can get over the episode with the disguise and go on from here and in saying that I want you to know you are welcome to visit us whenever you like. Spencer stood looking at Jake with admiration for the man, he couldnt have picked a better friend and he put his hand out again in a sign of friendship saying, Thankyou Jake, I appreciate that and I can tell you that I would never do anything that stupid again nor would I ever do anything to hurt this family. I value our friendship and treasure it dearly, I am grateful that you and Bridgette are willing to give me another chance. You all are always welcome here at Havenwood and as for Laura well I figure I will work on that. She is a strong and stubborn woman and I guess thats why I love her so much but she also has to learn she may lie to herself but she cant lie to her heart so bear with me in the future, I will visit you and Bridgette at your home. I hope to be in Lauras face whenever I can in hope her heart will melt a little. It may get nasty but I wont do anything underhanded to set out to hurt her. I will tell you this much though if that woman ever yells at me like the last time she yelled at me she will get thorough kissing that should tick her off for a week. Jake looked at Spencer and then broke out in a rip roaring laugh that had the boys and Mr. Cooper running to see what was so funny. Jake was wiping the tears from his eyes when the boys entered Spencers office, Gee Dad, said JJ. We heard you laughing all the way outside, what was so funny? The others also wanted to know but Jake just told them it was something private between Mr. Vincent and himself and he promised not to tell. They were all disappointed but they soon forgot all about it when they heard Karens voice calling them from outside.

347

The boys and Mr. Cooper didnt give her a chance to call the second time because they made for the door and the goodies that were waiting for them. Jake was taken right over to Karen and as Spencer introduced the two Karen smiled and said, Well Jake its nice we finally meet at last. Jake looked at the young girl puzzled and she then told him, We have spoken many times on the phone and I have also talked to your wife on numerous occasion, I cant wait to meet her as well. She said with a big smile. Spencer was the one who finally cleared the confusion for Jake by saying, Thats right, you would have spoken to Jake with all the ordering and questions I would have asked about shipments and things from the nurseries. Jake finally realized that the voice he had often talked to on the phone was this pretty young girl standing before him. Now he gave her a big smile back and said, Karen, the pleasure is all mine, I wish Bridgette had come now she would have love to have met you, and he shook her hand in a warm greeting. Jake felt really comfortable at Spencers home and was having a grand time when JJ came over to Spencer and said, Mr. Vincent, I noticed when I came back from the washroom that you still have Mr. Montagues piano, do you play too? and before Spencer could answer Karen spoke up and told the boy, You bet he does JJ, And he plays is beautifully too. Really, said Cody, knowing full well he did, would you play something for us, see we are just learning and Mr. Montague use to play for us all the time and hed give us extra lessons too but now we only have Mrs. Gibson. Spencer looked over at Jake and Jake gave him a small wink saying, Now boys we dont want to bother Mr. Spencer on this fine day, maybe another time. Oh please Mr. Spencer, said Danny, We dont know anyone who plays other than us so we really would like to hear you. All right boys, Ill play something for you after all you are my guest and I want you to enjoy your stay. He smiled at them. The happy group headed in doors and settled around the piano. Spencer looked at the three boys waiting

348
eagerly for the first notes from him but instead he asked them, Is there something special you would like to hear boys? Do you know Moonlight Sonata, Mr. Vincent? Cody asked, Mr. Montague use to play it for us and its our favorite piece. Why I think I can do that for you boys although its been a while. Spencer told them and figuring it would be the piece they would ask for. Spencer ran his fingers over the key and within seconds the haunting melody filled the air. Jake watch as the boys sat mesmerized and he realized that he missed his friend and that the boys were close to becoming close to Spencer too. He didnt know what the future may hold but he was sure of one thing and that was after today Laura would have a hard time keeping the boys away from Spencer and Spencer had just made himself three new fans. When Spencer played the final notes to the music the boys rallied around him and were full of praise and thanks for playing for them. Mr. Vincent that was awesome, said JJ, You play just a well as Mr. Montague I sure wish you could help us like he did. A well boy that is something your parents would have to talk about. I know I wouldnt mind but they may have other ideas Spencer told them honestly. Jake knew that could be a problem but with only one person and not wanting to see Spencer put on the spot stood and said, Ok boys lets not bother Mr. Spencer and more today, we have to be leaving soon to get ready for your Mom and Marthas home coming tomorrow or had you forgotten? It was Jakes way of telling Spencer when Laura was due back and Spencer acknowledged his dropped hint with a nod of his head. The boys laughed and said, Dont be silly Uncle Jake of course we know Mom and Martha will be home tomorrow and we cant wait, Danny answered and then he turned to Spencer telling him, Our Mom has been away doing some business for Uncle Jake and she is going to be home tomorrow. We are all planning a big surprise for Martha on her Birthday next week.

349
Mr. Cooper spoke up when he heard that and asked, Is next weeks Marthas Birthday? Why yes it is Paul, Jake answered him noticing how he picked up on the information. The boys have something really big lined up and they are very excited about it. Yes we do said JJ, But we cant tell anyone about it yet because its going to be a big surprise, And the three of them giggled at what they knew. Gee, it would be nice if you, Mr. Spencer and Karen could come and join us, Cody said pretending they didnt know anything. It would be nice boys but I think Karen and I have made other plans for next week but I am sure Mr. Cooper would like to go, Spencer informed the boys and they in turn let on how disappointed they were. Mr. Cooper on the other hand was very happy to get the invitation and gladly accepted. The boys headed for the door and out to the truck and Jake turned to Spencer and whispered under his breath, Now, that was close, and Spencer answered back quietly, And things could get even sticker in the future. The party broke up and everyone said their good-byes with promises to get together soon and away they went. Jake had a great day and upon arriving home thanked Paul for talking him along and he hoped they may do it again sometime soon. The boys thank Mr. Cooper as they left the truck and Cody reminded him not to forget Marthas Birthday party and it was Mr. Cooper who smiled and said, You can count on me being there boys, and with a wave he was gone. Bridgette was waiting for them when they entered the kitchen and when she seen Jake she could tell by his beaming face he had, had a great time. Its not hard to see you guys enjoyed you day today, she said expecting she would hear all about it. We sure did Mom, it was the greatest! he assured her but before any of them could say anything Jake spoke up and said, Ok boys, well can talk about today over supper, now run upstairs and wash up although with the meal we had today I dont know if any of us are too hungry. The boys laughed and headed up the stair in one big scurry, tripping and laughing going up the stairs as they

350
went. Jake turned to Bridgette and gave her a kiss and said, Honey you wouldnt believe the day we had. Where did you go you seem so relaxed and happy, I havent seen you like this in a long time. We went to the farm and I had a great time talking to Mr. Nelson, what a great guy he is, his love for the land is how I feel. I invited his family over for supper some night, I hope you dont mind? No, of course I dont mid I think that would be very nice, I hear Mrs. Nelson is a very nice lady. So did you spend the whole day there? she asked curious at what put her husband in this great mood. No, after the farm we went to pay a visit to Spencer Vincent, he told her and then laughed at the surprise look on her face. You went where? she said not sure of what she heard him say. I said we paid a visit to Havenwood and had a barbeque with Spencer Vincent and his secretary Karen. Jake told her once more smiling widely, And not only did I have a great time I so did the boys. Oh my heavens, was all Bridgette could say at the moment and then she asked, Did you have any idea that you were headed there? No of course not, remember Mr. Cooper was in charge today so I went where he took me. Spencer Vincent had invited him to a barbeque and told him if he wanted to bring someone along he was welcome to do so. He knew he was going to the farm and we did too when he called but the invitation to Spencers came afterwards so he decided to keep it as a surprise for the boys. I was the next surprise. Spencer thought he would bring his daughter and her family but he chose to take the boys. I dont know who was more surprised when we pulled into the driveway, the boys, me or Spencer. He chuckled when he recalled the look on Spencers face. Anyway we were greeted warmly and we ended up having a wonderful time. He told his wife making sure she understood his meaning clearly, And I also told him that I understood why he did what he did even if it was a stupid thing to do because I remember when I almost lost you and how crazy I almost was.

351
Jake that was so long ago and you still remember? she asked surprised. Bridgette, I loved you so much back then I couldnt see another girl in my life if I tried and through the years that love has deepened along with the respect and admiration I have for you. I would have probably done something crazy and stupid myself back then, but today I dont think I could face the day if I thought I could lose you. I know that Spencer cares that much for Laura too but its her pride thats been hurt and I know how hurt pride can affect a person. I only hope for her sake she can get over it and see whats waiting for her if she does. Shell never be sorry because I know Im not. Bridgette swallowed hard as he spoke the words and then went to her wonderful loving husband and kissed him deeply. I have never been sorry for marrying you Jake, and just to ease your mind, you never lost me back then, you never even came close. I knew you would realize what we had was real and you would be back. You have never let me down and my love for you have grown deeper and deeper as time has passed. I know Laura loves Spencer so lets pray she does see whats she is throwing away. She said holding him close to her. I guess I better tell you the rest of it, Jake said stepping back from her to look in her face. Oh, theres more? she smiled at him. Yeah, there sure is and I want you to know what is going to happen from here on out. He told her in a determined voice. Spencer will be coming by Blossomwood whenever he wants to. I like the man Bridgette and I want him for my friend. I am going to have him over for supper and share my time with him like I use to. I dont care what he looked like before because underneath he was still Spencer and we got along great. I told him he was welcome in our section because thats the way Blossomwood has been set up; we each have our own homes for both private and shared friends. I love Laura, you know that and I wouldnt do anything to hurt her but the fear she had is gone so there is no more reason to hide. We dont have to walk on eggshells in our private little world anymore. We can still keep her outside world

352
safe because we know Spencer wouldnt do anything to hurt any of us and she may hate me and think I am choosing him over her but Im not. She can choose not to be around when he is here and you can too but he is my friend and he will be welcomed in my home. I hope she understands we cant like and dislike the same people and accept that fact. Well dear, Bridgette answered, it is our home and if thats the way you feel then I certainly wouldnt do anything to change your mind and I for one couldnt agree more. I love my sister too and she is going to have to tell those boys one day all about him. She may need our support then and we will be here for her, so until then I will surly welcome Spencer into our home. Her homecoming should be the start of some very interesting times. She said rising and eyebrow. Laughing he then told her, oh by the way, I also met Karen, and Bridgette you are going to like her a lot. Oh, am I really and what makes you think that may I ask? Because she is bright, perky, and as cute as a button and you already have spoken to her so many times I couldnt count and you like her already. He told her with a grin. I have, where, she came with him from his home so how could I know her so well? she questioned. You know the Karen you always speak to when we get the S&V orders, well the girl you have the chatty talks with are none other than Karen from S&V and she cant wait to meet you face to face. He told her smiling broadly at the surprised look on her face. Oh no, really! she said now smiling brightly herself, Oh shes such a darling girl, thats wonderful, now Im excited too. I am not going to wait to invite them instead I will take her a welcoming gift for her new home and give her a nice welcome. I think I had better wait a day or two first to let the dust settle around here first. She said seriously which made Jake laugh out loud. Now one more thing, Jake told her on a more serious note himself, While we were there JJ noticed Spencers piano and asked if he played, before he had a chance to answer Karen spoke up and raved to the boys about his playing. They of course wanted to hear something so he

353
kind of got cornered into doing so. They wanted to hear Moonlight Sonata so he played it for them and Bridgette they were totally enchanted with him. They told him how Claude was teaching them and they asked if he could too. He told them that it was up to us and Laura to decide, he didnt say yes or no so the boys plan on asking her to let them. I can tell you that if I heard my son play like that I would be one proud father. They are doing so well now and if they had someone like Spencer to add to their learning who knows where they could go or what they could do. Well Jake, it looks like Lauras is coming home to a whole can of mixed nuts shall we say, lets just hope shes up to it. Yes, I worry that it may be to much of a strain on her especially and emotional strain but Laura has shut those feelings off inside of her for so long that she may never recognize the fact that she is still very much in love with Spencer unless he is around to be seen. Jake replied and also told his wife, I plan on keeping a close eye on the whole thing and if I think things are getting out of hand then I will talk to Spencer. I know we need to step back and let nature take its course because I have other worries on my mind right now and they come first. He said smiling and reaching over to give Bridgettes rounding belly a rub. They were soon interrupted by the boys thundering approach on the stairwell announced their joyous arrival in the kitchen then Mrs. Wharton appeared from her quarters surprised that everyone was already there. I guess you all must be really excited about tomorrow with Laura and Martha coming home. She questioned them. Oh yes, Cody answered while Danny and JJ nodded their heads. She always brings us something special when she comes home. Now isnt that nice of her. Mrs. Wharton said to them, You boys sure are lucky but then I know youre great so I can understand why she would want to bring you back something nice. She said smiling.

354
Thank-you Mrs. Wharton, Im sure knowing my Mom she would also have something for you too. Danny said not wanting her to think his Mom only brought gifts for them. This time though we have asked her for something special so we are anxious to see if she could get it or not. Danny added picking up the silverware to set the table. The two other boys soon followed suit, talking as they set the table, So we are anxious to see if she could get it or not. Now that sounds interesting, Mrs. Wharton replied to Danny, Can you tell us or is it a secret? She asked then in an almost whispered voice. The boys chuckled and Danny told her, No, we have been reading some good books and we were hoping Mom might be able to find some for us to bring back, Danny told the dear woman truthfully. The boys loved the Ms. Jasmine books and wanted to read more. You boys didnt tell me you were reading something special; Bridgette looked at them, What kinds of books are that good you would want your Mom to bring you back more? Oh, just some books the kids at school are into so we thought we would read a couple to see what all the hype was about, turns out they really great books and we want to read more of them. The school library has a bunch but weve read all them so we thought Mom might be able to find us more, JJ answered her, there written by this lady named Ms. Jasmine and she does some neat stuff for a girl. Yeah, said Danny, It almost feels your right there with her and you cant wait to see whats going to happen next. Bridgette tried not to let her shock show so she turned her head quickly. She eyed her husband Jake who put the paper he was holding up to his face. The boys continued to talk to Mrs. Wharton while Bridgette and Jake regained their composer and then Bridgette asked, When did you ask Laura about the books boys, she didnt mention anything to me about them. She questioned in what she hoped was a normal voice. Oh just this morning before we went out with Mr. Cooper, Cody told his Aunt, We know she cant go

355
looking for us now but we were hoping she might get Aunt Sara to send us some if she comes across any. They are really awesome books. She was surprised when we asked her about them but said she would see what Aunt Sara could do and she would check herself when she got home. Mrs. Wharton placed the supper on the table and as the family bowed their heads in prayer Bridgette said a silent one for her sister who at this time must be just a bundle of nerves about the strange request and was surprised that she hadnt heard from her at all during the day. She wasnt going to say or do anything until Laura got home and they could talk rationally to her. She knew Laura may act her old self around the boys but her true feeling would show the minute they were out of her sight and if Bridgette was feeling this much anxiety herself she could only guess at what her sister must be feeling knowing the boys now know about Ms. Jasmine and she still has to be told about Spencer Vincent. She could only hope that Laura had grown strong over the years because she was going to need strength to accept the fact that things have changed since shes been gone and there was nothing neither her nor Jake could have done to stop it. So boys, she said to the three, I hear you had quite a day of it today with Jake and Mr. Cooper. Tell me all that happened because I know Jake sure had fun. She said with a big smile. The boys were almost bouncing with excitement when they relived the day for her especially when they told her about Spencers playing his piano for them. She could tell how much they liked Spencer already and could only see more bonding with him as time went on. The ringing of the Jakes cell phone brought her back to the conversation at the table. It was unusual for Jakes phone to ring during supper because he always turned it off. Supper being his favorite meal he didnt like to be disturbed so it became a habit with him to turn it off. Its ringing surprised even him.

356

He answered the call taking the phone out into front porch as to not to disturb the others while they ate only to return within a few minutes not mentioning the call until Bridgette asked him about it. Oh it was nothing dear, he told his wife, I was expecting something and its come in, I will take a little run after supper and pick it up. I shouldnt be gone long, and let the matter drop. Bridgette never gave it a second thought for Jake was always sending for one thing or another so she continued on with her meal as well. Mrs. Wharton had prepared an extra special meal for them since it was to be their last with her for a time and as the boys relived the days adventure with Mr. Cooper and Spencer, she served them up a beautiful dessert she had made that morning. They oohed and aahed over the cake covered in boiled icing and poor Jakes hand actually trembled when she passed him a big thick slab. Bridgette herself couldnt help but take just a little bit bigger portion than she normally would have and when it came to take the first bite the look of blissful satisfaction that appeared on their faces left little to anyones imagination as to how they liked it. Mrs. Wharton felt very pleased that she had done a good job at taking care of her charges and now that Martha was coming back she looked forward to beginning her new job with that nice Mr. Spencer. She was hoping that the two homes got along with each other for it would be so nice to live this close to Martha and she liked having the boys around her too. She liked the whole family in fact, even Miss Laura who she thought of as being so sad all the time. The new baby in the fall would bring new life and she knew it would be like a breath of fresh air to hear a babys cries here at Blossomwood after all these years. Jake was heaping piles of praise to her and her delicious cake and she had to laugh at how he was going on. She knew about Jake and his sweet tooth because Martha had often said if she put sugar on a cracker and called is a square, Jake would think it was the best desert in the world. It was the rest of the family that supported his praise that made her feel her best especially Bridgettes because Mrs. Wharton knew how much Bridgette

357
watched her diet especially now with the baby coming so to see her eat all that she had taken made her feel very good indeed. So Mrs. Wharton, Jake said to her after clearing his plate, Tomorrow you start at Spencer Vincents place, I am sure you will love it there and if you treat him like you treat us he will love you too. He said smiling and eyeing the cake on the table. Yes, I certainly hope we get along, it will be so nice being closer to you all, I enjoy my time with you so much and you have always made me feel so welcome, she said teary eyed. Well Mrs. Wharton we wanted to do something special for you since your taking on a whole new challenge so the family thought you might like to have this to put up in your new quarters at Havenwood. Bridgette said as she pulled a medium size picture from behind the cabinet next to her. Mrs. Wharton was very much surprised at the jester and when she removed the beautifully wrapped parcel she found a painting of Blossomwood and Havenwood as the stood at each end of the lake. She was speechless and the once threatening tears now slowly trickled down her cheeks. She said her thanks in a broken whisper and seeing how emotional she had gotten the whole family went and gave her hugs filled with lots of thanks for being so good to them while Martha was away and promises they would get together often over the summer and of course she would be here with them for all the up and coming celebrations they expected to hold this year. It was Jake that finally broke up the little party by saying if he wanted to get his parcel he had better get a move on and giving an eye to the remainder of the cake smiled and gave Mrs. Wharton a wink saying, Now Mrs. Wharton I think you know this family well enough by now so I dont have to tell you not to put that wonderful cake away, some of us may like another piece of it before they go to bed. Right boys? he looked at them for support.

358
The only support he got from them was peels of laughter because they knew who the cake was for and Mrs. Wharton laughed herself saying just, Oh heavens I wouldnt dream of such a thing and just to make sure theres enough to go around youll find another one in the pantry in case of unexpected guest before Martha gets home. She told him with a merry twinkle in her eye. Jake went over and gave her a big kiss on the cheek and told her she was wonderful then headed out the door on his errand. The boys helped Mrs. Wharton clean up making Bridgette just sit and talk to them while the puttered around. It was a golden chance for her to question them on a number of things including the books and Spencer Vincent. So boys, she started out, Tell me more about the books youve been reading, they sound really interesting. Oh they are Aunt Bridgette, said Cody, We had seen that a lot of the kids were reading them and had been for a time so JJ asked someone about them. Yeah, JJ said, they thought we must have lived in some black hole because everyone had heard of this Ms. Jasmine it seems except us so we went to the school library and we found a nice big selection of them there and we have been reading them ever since. They are really hard to put down once you start. They are even talking about having a Ms. Jasmine club started at the school so we can talk about her books and the adventures she has had and some of the kids are even dressing like her, she is that good. He told his Aunt and added, Ann Taylor has been reading them since she was five and she is our age. She told us she has never been bore or has ever gotten tired of her stories and she cant wait for each book to come out. She says she rereads them over and over again until she gets a new one and she has every book she has ever read because she wants to save them to read to her family when she grows up. Wow, said Bridgette, she must be something else then to have all the kids liking her that much, I guess Ill have to check her out for the new baby and start saving books for him or her for when they get old enough. Thats ok Mom, JJ said without thinking, Ill let you

359
borrow mine when you want to just as long as they dont get drooled on. Everyone laughed and before they knew it they had the kitchen all neat and tidy. They had sensed that Mrs. Wharton didnt want to leave the group just yet so Bridgette asked her if she would sit with her while Jake was gone and have a cup of tea with them. Mrs. Wharton happily said yes and proceeded to make them a pot of tea. The boys were going to head up the stairs but Bridgette made signs for them to stay put and they did as they were asked without question. Mrs. Wharton asked them if there was something she could get them and Cody told her thank-you that he would bring them each a soda so she didnt have to get them anything. Bridgette winked at the boys and they caught on as to why Bridgette wanted them to stay, Mrs. Wharton was trying to spend just a little more time with them so they gathered around the table and Bridgette asked them about the day they had with Spencer Vincent. Aunt Bridgette that man is awesome, Cody said, his eyes as big as saucers, And you should hear him play the piano, why he is as good and Mr. Montague and we are hoping he might be able to give us some lessons. He looked at Mrs. Wharton and told her, Youre going to love it there Mrs. Wharton, and Mr. Vincent said he cant wait for you to move in and make Havenwood your home. I can tell you this, once you hear him play youll never want to leave. His playing will wrap you up like a warn blanket and make you feel good inside. Oh my, thats sounds wonderful, Cody; I cant wait for that adventure. So what else can you tell us? Danny spoke up this time saying, He has a great sense of humor and wait until you meet Karen, his sectary, you will love her, and she has the greatest laugh. I have already asked her four times to marry me and she keeps telling me to name the time and place. And the three boys all laughed with his admitting it to his Aunt.

360

Mr. Vincent is a hard worker, he draws plans to build buildings and he is really good, Cody told them, Karen told us that she often sees him working late at night but knows that its just best to leave him be because he often has nights when he doesnt sleep. She said it would be nothing for her to find him sleeping at his desk when they were at his other office and she thought for a while things would be different here but she see he is still at it. He also has a whole bunch of things that he is involved with from boats to vineyards to hotels. She says he keeps her busy but she loves it and wouldnt change things for the world. She is so happy he brought her here with him. Its the first time she has felt like she has a solid home to go to. She told us she has talked you all kinds of time Mom and she cant wait to meet you and when theyre finished with her house she is going to have a house warming party and invite us all, isnt that great? JJ told his Mom. Well if she is anything like the girl I talk to on the phone I am sure I will like her too, Bridgette told them smiling. She cant wait for you Mrs. Wharton so she can talk to another female. Danny told her. She hasnt met many of the people around here yet so she is really excited about you going to live there. They sat and talked at the table for over an hour laughing and telling stories. Mrs. Wharton couldnt hear enough about her new home and Bridgette couldnt help but notice how the boys faces would light up each time Spencers name was brought into the conversation. They heard Jakes truck pull in and around to the kitchen doors and within minutes when they thought it was Jake walking into the kitchen they all stood in total shock when Laura walked in smiling and greeted them with a big, SURPRISE! The boys flew out of their chairs and ran to their mother hugging and kissing her, Bridgette maneuvered her way through arms and legs also hugging her sister and the Martha when she came through the door. Mrs. Wharton put on a pot of coffee and a pot of tea for the group and once the shock had worn off Jake had everyone go back to the table so everyone could relax

361
and catch their breath. Laura told them all that they had been able to get an earlier flight home than thought so her and Martha took it, I then phoned Jake and told him when we would be arriving and not to tell you all because we wanted it to be a surprise. You certainly did that my dear sister, and I am so happy to have you both back home, Bridgette told the two of them giving them each a big hug. We have so much to catch up on and things to tell you. We have all missed you so much. She told her sister teary eyed. Jake spoke up at seeing his wife get all emotional and knew it was time to call it a day for everyone by saying, Alright everyone, its been a long and busy day for us all and I think its time we called it a night. We have another busy day tomorrow dont forget and we dont want to be too tired to enjoy it. Boys say goodnight and get on up to bed; we can all meet for breakfast in the morning and start the day off together. Bridgette my darling wife, you need to get some rest because youve been going all day, I know Laura and Martha will be happy to see their own beds and Mrs. Wharton you must be beat after that wonderful meal and youll want to be fresh when you move to Havenwood tomorrow. I know I am tired myself so lets call it a night and get some rest. There were a few mild arguments about the whole thing but in the long run they all knew Jake was right and each one said their good-nights and headed of to bed looking forward to the next new day, happy that the whole family was all back together once again safe and sound. The next morning shone bright, sunny and warm. Blossomwood was alive with activities getting ready to really welcome back the travelers and helping Mrs. Wharton making her move to Havenwood. Her and Martha had sat together earlier and discussed the details that needed to be caught up on while she was away.

362

She told Martha how she was looking forward to being closer to her and Martha told her she couldnt be happier about it herself. Mrs. Wharton also informed her that Mr. Vincent had told her that Martha was welcomed at Havenwood anytime she pleases and that there would always be an open invitation to her. Martha didnt want to say anything to Mrs. Wharton about the problems between the two families so she just told the lady that she thought it was very nice of him but she would rather wait until Mrs. Whartons private quarters were ready because they wouldnt be disturbing anyone when she paid a visit and she also told her that she would also be welcomed her in her home too whenever the chance came. Martha my dear friend, do you know that all through these many years you have never called me by my given name, dont you think its time you dropped the Mrs. and just called me Alice I would feel so much better. Martha laughed and told her she had called her Mrs. Wharton for so long she couldnt remember her given name and was too embarrassed to ask her. They both got a good chuckle over that and while they sat and chatted over their morning tea, they could hear the sounds of Blossomwood waking up to another day of adventures. The two ladies tidied up their tea cups and proceeded to get breakfast started for the families, both ladies would be joining the family as usual so timing was everything. They both had the schedules of the house down to a science so it was with little rushing to have everything ready for when they were all together. Hey had just sat down to eat when a knock came on the door and Mr. Cooper came through the door freezing in his tracks when he spotted Martha standing in the kitchen. Good morning Paul, said Jake, I had forgotten you were coming by early this morning, please come in and join us theres always plenty. Jake told the surprised man. Paul, Martha said, what a nice surprise, yes please do come in and join our breakfast celebration, theres always room for one more so have yourself a seat. She said smiling at the man. I wasnt expecting you home until later on today Martha

363
dear, you completely took me by surprise. When did you arrive home? Paul asked totally unprepared to see Martha standing there. I was able to get us an earlier flight yesterday and when we reached the final leg, called Jake and asked him to pick us up last evening after supper, Mr. Cooper, Laura told the man who still hadnt taken his eyes off Martha. We were only an hour away from air port to air port by flight so we decided to home and we kept it a surprise to everyone. The look on their faces pretty well matched the look on your Mr. Cooper so it was well worth the hustle and bustle we went through to make it. Well welcome home ladies and before you go any further Laura, there will be no more of this Mr. Cooper stuff, my name is Paul and I would be honored if you called me that from here on out. He asked her with a beautiful big smile. Why thank-you Paul, it would be a pleasure and with a beautiful smile like that I could do little else but say yes to you for any thing Laura told him making him even blush a little. Mrs. Wharton spoke up then herself, Isnt is funny, Martha and I were talking about that very thing this morning, and I was about to ask you to call me by my given mane also, Mrs. Wharton sounds so old and I think I have a few years to go before Ill be ready to sit and rock. My name is Alice and since we are to be neighbors I would like you to call me Alice. The morning started off on a high note even with the mention of Havenwood but with all the laugher and love around the table that morning even that couldnt dampen the day for everyone. Since the boys didnt get a chance to talk to Martha the night before they were anxious to talk with Laura about their plans for Martha. Bridgette knowing this told them to go along and help Jake and Paul with the chores that needed to be done.

364

She would take Laura into the big office and tell her what they were going to do and when they were done they could fill her in on the rest. The boys were hoping they might hear the conversation that would be taking place but then they realized that not to much would happen during the daytime because to many other things were going on and Bridgette would want Jake to be there to talk with Laura so the boys merrily went on their way the help in whatever task they were assigned. Bridgette and Alice had planned on a special dinner for the travelers so they were going along with the idea especially since the boys were so anxious to talk with Martha tonight and Jake and Bridgette were looking forward to it. Bridgette took Laura into Jakes office and quickly filled her in on the evening plans and Laura herself was so please they had thought of it. Laura I know you want to talk and I promise you we will once the boys have settled down for the night we can sit and have a family meeting and fill you in on everything, I promise, so let it go for now, go and unpack even get some rest, you look tired, your going to need it for tonights festivities. Martha too, she looks like she could use a whole day to herself so go and relax. Bridgette told her lovingly. Bridgette knew her sister would give her an argument on the idea so she looked at her and said, Sis, I have to make a private call would you mind waiting for me in the kitchen I would like to talk to you and Martha for a minute before I get to busy? Laura knew not to argue with her sister on certain points and she could tell she was up against one of those points right now and she didnt want to upset Bridgette in her condition so she gracefully left the room feeling a little bit like she was being pushed aside. She found Martha sitting at the table which was unusual for Martha and she noticed that Bridgette was right, Martha did look tired and thats probably why she was just sitting watching Alice working around in her kitchen. She joined Martha at the table saying, I was told to go and relax and I see youre pretty much in the same boat. Laura said quietly to Martha. Martha slowly nodded not taking her eyes off Alice and

365
said in a quiet voice back to Laura, Its a good thing shes my friend, and looking at Laura the comedy of the whole scene hit them and they broke out laughing easing the tension immediately and the heaviness lifted from their shoulders. Bridgette had just entered the kitchen and when they seen the look of curiosity on the faces of Bridgette and Alice, Martha and Laura broke out into peels of laughter once more. Bridgette waited until the gained their composer once more and then told the two women, Ok you two, the both of you look completely worn out, this trip has taken its toll on the two of you so, I want you both to enjoy a day of much deserved pampering. I have made you both appointments for exactly that at the spa in the village. You will be treated to everything they have to offer especially the massages, facials and all that good stuff so get yourselves together and go and enjoy your day. We will be waiting for the new you when you get back. I am sure you may hate the idea now but tell me I did wrong when you get back. I love you two so much and it breaks my heart to see just how worn out the two of you are, now please let me do something nice for you and let me treat you to a least one stress free day. Laura and Martha looked at each other and then at Bridgette smiling. Youll not hear a word from me Bridgette, Martha said slowly getting up from her chair. My body doesnt know if its waking up or going to sleep. I think you gave me a wonderful gift and I am quite looking forward to it. She kissed Bridgette saying, Thank-you for being so thoughtful my dear and Laura, Ill meet you out at the car. Laura laughed and looking at her sister said, Thanks for being the greatest sister in the world; I guess Martha and I both need to unwind before we join our loving family once more. Bridgette nodded and laughing shoved her out the door telling her to have fun and that they would all be together for supper and then they would talk.

366

Bridgette and Alice had everything done by the time Jake and the boys returned from their tasks. They had gotten all of Alices things over to Havenwood and as soon as Martha and Laura returned home Jake would take Alice over to spend her first night with Spencer and Karen. Jake was happy to see Bridgette was just sitting and relaxing when he came in. He had hoped all the activities wouldnt tire her out and he also knew that she would just tell him he was worrying for nothing. She did take care of herself he knew that but he still didnt want her over doing things just to prove a point and she could be very stubborn if she thought he was being overly protective of her. We have all your things in your quarters Alice and Spencer said he looks forward to your arrival. I will take you any time you like you, just have to say the word. He told her grabbing a cookie as he went over to his wife. Oh I do thank you Jake, it makes things so much easier with everything waiting for me instead of having to go along with it all and being in a stew as where to put it all. She told him. I know I was going to wait for Martha to come back and I know you just got in from all your other chores but would it be an inconvenience to you if you took me now. We have everything done here except for the table setting and the boys usually do that and I would like to get myself settled in and talk with Mr. Vincent before tomorrow. Certainly Alice if thats what you wish, I know Karen cant wait for you to arrive and I can understand you wanting to get a feel for the place before you take charge so get your things and well be on our way. He then looked at Bridgette and asked her, Would you like to go along for the drive dear, it wont take long and we should be back before Laura and Martha return? Jake thats a wonderful idea, I would love to. It will give me a chance to say hello to Karen and welcome her to the area. I have yet to do that so it will also give me a chance to give her, her welcoming gift plus it will also show Spencer things are ok with me too. We cant stay though well have to come right back. I wont even get

367
out of the car. She told her very surprised husband. When Alice heard that Bridgette was coming along it made her all the more happier and excited just knowing that she had the full support of this family and she knew she would always be welcomed here and she felt sure her new home would be just as inviting. Jake made sure the boys knew they were going out for a few minutes in case they went looking for them and within minutes they were in the car headed for Havenwood. The drive only took them a few minutes and Alice was pleased to see Spencer and Karen ready to meet her at the door when she arrived. Welcome Mrs. Wharton, Karen greeted her when Jake open the car door to her. Spencer stood there with a big bouquet of flowers ready to give her. He was surprise to see Bridgette in the car with Jake and with a big smile welcome her to Havenwood also. Bridgette got out of the car after all and said, Thank-you Spencer, I am sure you will enjoy having Alice here just as much as we enjoyed having her stay with us. Karen was hanging in the back ground waiting for an introduction and when it seem like they had forgotten her she spoke up and said, Hello Bridgette, Im Karen and Ive been waiting a long time to meet you. She said giving Bridgette a big warming smile. Oh yes and I have been waiting to meet you. The boys have told me so much about you and I can see they werent wrong when they said you were so pretty. You have your own fan club with those three and went over and gave her a big hug. I am sorry we cant stay but we have a big night planned. We just wanted to make sure Alice got here safe and sound and wish you all the best of luck. I know you all going to be just fine. When things quiet down we will have you over for supper and really get acquainted. I would love to talk to you some more. I wanted you to have this welcoming gift for you new home, we hope you like it

368

Karen thanked her for being so thoughtful and gave her a big hug. She helped Bridgette into the car while Spencer gave Alice a hand going to the front door. The two of them were quiet driving back each lost in there own thought. Jake helped Bridgette out of the car and then drove it into the garage while Bridgette went inside to let the boys know they were back. They had just sat down at the table to talk amongst themselves about the upcoming evening when the sounds of a car was heard and within minutes a brighter looking Martha followed by a much refreshed looking Laura entered the kitchen. Well its easy to see that the two of you had a great time, you both look wonderful. Now did you enjoy it? Bridgette asked them. Oh sis, it was wonderful. I could kick myself for not doing this after all my trips. I can guarantee it will be on my agenda from now on. Laura said with a chuckle. I plan on doing it at least once a month just for the pampering, what a great day. I feel so relaxed and renewed. I highly recommend it for anyone. Martha said hanging up her coat. Now where is everybody, Im starving and could eat a horse right about now. She told them bluntly. Im with you there Martha, Ill call the boys. Jake told her as he headed for the intercom. The boys had been busy with showers and making sure they looked their best for the homecoming feast. When they came down the stairs both Martha and Laura were surprised at how dressed up they were and commented on their appearance. Well it is a special night Mom, Cody told her seriously and Laura knew what he meant when he said special. She gave him a wink and told him yes, she thought so too and then gave a small smile and a look to the other two to let them know she knew what was going to happen and they had her approval. The boys and Jake wouldnt let the women lift a finger getting supper on the table so they sat and talked while until everyone was seated and Jake say the Blessings. The boys were full of questions about the things they did and seen while they were away and when they had

369
answered all the questions Laura asked the boys about some of the things they had been doing. Cody told her about putting a fresh coat of paint on the fort and the new bed of flowers they had decided to plant around the outer walls and going on jobs with Mr. Cooper. He told her about going to the farm and the good time they had there and then he told her about the great barbeque Mr. Vincent had for them. It was a lot of fun Mom, Danny told her, He has the neatest office and he can talk to people from all over the world. Uncle Jake even came with us and he had a great time, didnt you Uncle Jake? Jake just gave Laura a quick glance and said, Yes, I had a nice time keeping his head down. Oh Aunt Laura you should hear him play the piano, hes awesome and Karen is the greatest, she made us laugh so much our sides ached. Well it sure sounded like you enjoyed yourselves and how may I ask did you manage to get yourselves invited to a barbeque at Havenwood. Laura asked keeping her voice calm. It was a surprise actually, Jake informed her, We had gone to the farm for a trip with Paul and he had been invited to Havenwood with his family. Paul thought it would be a great idea to bring the boys along instead and since I went along as an after thought it was a surprise to all of us. Yes Laura dear, Bridgette informed her sister, since Hankland is opening for the season in two week I thought it was a good idea for Jake and the boys to get away for the day. This is going to be a busy summer and I thought it would be a prefect time. Laura decided not to go on with the conversation in case something was said and the boys pick up of the fact that there was something wrong their friendship with Spencer Vincent. She thought it best to find out more before she took any action and in fact see if there was any action to be taken.

370
Things seemed to be quiet right now and until she got other things settled she would just let thing be. She had a great many questions and someone had a great many answers and now that she was home she would find out things for herself. The welcoming meal was a great success filled with lots of stories and laughter. They had the tasty cake that Alice had made and Martha praised the womans hands for baking. The cake was a big hit all round as it was the first time and Jake let it be known that if there was any left he just might take it to work the next day just to finish it off. This brought lots of laughter because the rest didnt think it would last until morning. Everyone helped clear the table and straighten up and when Martha sat down once more the three boys slowly approached her. Jake had set the movie camera up to record the event that was about to take place because if there ever was a memory to keep this was one of them. Martha looked at the boys wondering what was wrong which brought a little chuckle from Bridgette, Laura and Jake. Cody answered her softly saying, Theres nothing wrong Martha we have something to ask you if its ok? Why certainly, sweetheart, you may ask me anything, you know that. And looking around at them all just couldnt figure out what was going on. The three boys each kneeled in front of her each holding a part of her hand in theirs and in a serious Cody start their speech saying, Martha, we would formally like to ask you, and he stopped to let Danny say a little of what they practiced, If you would be so kind and let us, and then JJ said his part, Adopt you as our Grandmother. We promise to be good grandchildren, he then let Cody say some more, And love you forever and ever. He told her solemnly and then JJ spoke again, We talked to Uncle Jason and Aunt Sandra and Aunt Kathy and they said that if you agree to let us adopt you as our Grandmother then you will have to adopt us and we would love you to do that too. And all three nodded at her. Danny continued saying, And he told us that if you agreed we would have to set up a proposal so we looked it up and it said there are all kinds of ways to propose and it showed men getting down on their knees so we decided this was the proper way to propose and ask you

371
if you will give us the honor of being our Grandmother for real. JJ again added, We would like to make it official for your Birthday and we can then call you Nanny like the other kids do so everyone will know youre our Grandmother and how much we love you. The three of them looked at Martha who couldnt talk because of the tears flowing. She gently reached down and helped each boy to their feet and hugged and kissed each one of them then taking a deep breath looked at them saying, Boys, it would be my honor to officially be your Grandmother, it would be the best gift you could have ever given me and your proposal was absolutely beautiful and done just right. I would love to tell everybody that you three wonderful boys are my Grandchildren and to hear you call me Nanny would make my heart sing. My answer without question is yes, yes and yes to all three of you. I will call Jason tonight and tell him your proposal has been accepted and what a grand job you did. Oh thank-you Martha Cody told her and all three boys hugged and kissed her warmly and went to sit at the table feeling proud and happy that they didnt screw it up and that Martha said yes. Martha looked at Bridgette, Laura and Jake who in turn were busy wiping the tears from their eyes and said, Now what do you think of these wonderful lads giving me this beautiful gift? Cody then remember they had something else they had to do and ran out of the room only to return a few minutes late carrying a bouquet of beautiful long stemmed roses and told her, We hoped you would say yes so we bought you these to say thank-you, and gave them to her once again kissing her on the cheek and taking his seat. Laura looked at the three of them and said, I am so proud of you three I could just burst, which brought big grins to the boys, Your gift is just beautiful and I am sure you and Martha will cherish it forever.

372

Jake went and turned the camera off, he didnt want to say anything until the lump in his throat went down so he kept himself busy for a few minutes while the boys were smothered in hugs and kisses then sure of his composer once more said,Ok boys, I think its time you headed up to your room; we have some things to plan about the party and for the opening season for Hankland. We are all going to be extremely busy getting ready for it all. The boys knew they were really going to talk about Spencer Vincent so they said their good nights and headed up the stairs to let them talk and as soon as they hit their rooms and safely locked their doors headed for the secret panel to enter the hidden room. They heard the sounds of cups being laid out so they knew they were going to be listening for a while. They had to hold back a laugh when they heard Bridgette say, I didnt think that cake would last until morning. The four had settled around the kitchen table once more and Jake started everything off by saying, Well I guess its time we filled you in on what else has been happening around here since youve been gone. Laura spoke up and said, Yes, I for one would like to be caught up on. I can tell you this much Laura you may not like everything your going to hear but we will tell you everything. Jake told her being straight forward. I invited Spencer over here to ask him just exactly what he was up to since you had called all upset thinking he was playing some kind of game and we had quite a chat I must say. Jake told her clearly, We talked a good long time and I can tell you this; you may be grabbing at straws if you are looking for something to lay blame to him for anything. He has moved his whole business operations here and he plans on staying whether any of us like it or not and in his mind he has good reasons to make the decisions he has made. Jake pause to see if Laura had anything to say and she quickly spoke up asking him, And what reasons may they be Jake, just to rile me well hes done that, thats for sure what other reason could he have I ask, its his way of getting even with me for disappearing on him all those years ago, he

373
just wont let it go, will he? Jake had to be careful and chose his words wisely as to not hurt his sister-in-law but he was determined to give her something else to think about other than her pride being hurt. Jake cleared his throat and started talking directly to her saying, Laura the man is truly in love with you, he admitted to Bridgette and myself he feels like the biggest fool there ever was putting on the act he did and he had not intended it to go as far as it did but by the time he felt it was a good time to end the charade he had met and became close to all of us and then he didnt know how to stop it all. He was afraid of losing you all over again and this time there were his children to lose and he just couldnt do that. He doesnt want to cause any trouble in fact its just the opposite. He said he may not be able to be apart of our lives like before and if all he can do to be near us is to see us in passing now and then, then thats what he will take. He doesnt plan on making any demands about the boys and wont purposely seek them out or try and lure them to Havenwood under any circumstances and to be honest the times the boys have been there have had nothing to do with him, you got to remember that nobody know the details of our association with him and he has no intention of letting on to anyone that there is an association. Pauls taking them to Havenwood was just by chance and as much as surprise to him as it was to them. He has no plans on reveling you public life either. He feels that it is your life and he agrees to make it public would only harm the freedom of not only the boys but of us too. He vowed that he would see no harm come to any of us and if it meant his keeping a low profile with you then thats exactly what he will do. He had nothing to do with losing you back then but life is full of twist and turns and he is just thank-full that he has found you because the pain in his heart has eased just knowing youre near. I can understand how he feels Laura because I did something stupid years ago and almost lost Bridgette and if I hadnt gotten her back I think I would have gone crazy myself.

374

I have no doubt in my mind that he loves you strongly and deeply and in his heart of hearts there will only be one love to ever fill it and that is you my dear Laura, that is you. I cant believe he told you that, its just another one of his games and I cant believe youre falling for it, Laura told him her voice shaking with anger. Well Laura dear, you can believe it because I was here when he spoke to Jake and I have no doubt in my mind that the man is so much in love with you he just doesnt know what else to do but live near you and love you from afar. Bridgette told her sister, And I think that if you stopped and looked at everything you would realize that you are still very much in love with him, now dont get all riled with me, you need to hear this, she told her bluntly seeing Laura getting even more upset. He has hurt your pride and although it may seem like we are taking his side against you nothing could be farther from the truth, we love you and want only your happiness and we both feel your happiness lives across the lake from you and you deserve to be happy, more than anyone else in the world, you deserve it all the world has to offer. If I had one small feeling of mistrust against the man then he would have never gotten anywhere next to us but if I have ever believed a person I believed Spencer Vincent when he said he loved you and was willing to sacrifice his whole world to be near you and throw him a bone every now and then even if it is only in anger. You told me yourself your own heart came to life when he was Claude and thats because under even the disguise it recognized it as the love it had been longing for, that it really loved. I have to ask you this; if you had stayed with Spencer Vincent had had disfiguring accident that changed his outward appearance would you have loved him any less? No of course not but this is totally different, he did this for a purpose, Laura answered her sister angrily. Exactly, said Bridgette, And that purpose was to be the one woman in his whole lifetime he could ever love. I ask you this Laura; why havent you ever allowed yourself to get involved with anyone after all this time? To which Laura answer bluntly, Because I wasnt

375
interested in anyone, you know that Bridgette. Right, she answered Laura back, You gave your heart to one man a long time ago and it would not let you love another no matter how much you tried. Life did play a dirty trick on the two of you but now its time to let the past go and move on with the future, what he did was stupid and we told him so but now its time to get over it. I know if Jake had tried it with me I would probably feel the same way too but I would at least give him another chance and I would probably think it funny after a while thinking about how many times hed have to put that makeup on just to see me. I think I would be honored if he tried something like that and then to pull up roots just to be near me. If that isnt love I sure dont know what is. I can tell you this too, Laura, Jake continued, I have spent some time with the man and I really enjoyed myself and to be honest I can barely remember what Claude looked like. Spencer is a nice guy and I plan on spending more time with him. We both know you dont want to be involved with him but Bridgette and I are going to be inviting him and Karen into our home because we like his company and I trust him completely. We will tell you ahead of time when they will visit and we will not entertain them in the center of Blossomwood but in our private quarters only. We both believe its only fair to give him a second chance and if this hurts you I am truly sorry because we dont want to do that. We have nothing to hide anymore, you told us that, your worse fears were met and now that fear is gone. We will stand beside you with any decisions you make personally because we certainly wouldnt force you into anything and at any time you wish to join us you would be more than welcome but we have no plans on sneaking around and hope you understand and respect our decisions too. I see, said Laura feeling like she had been betrayed by the very ones that were suppose to love her, I guess if thats the way things must be then thats the way it will be. I can only hope you dont get hurt by all this and I wish you well in your friendship but I dont think youll be seeing me at any of your dinner plans any time soon. She said bitterly. I have more I would like to say, Jake told her, You are

376
going to have to do something about telling the boys about who Spencer really is, they have taken to him as you heard at supper, they want to take lessons from him and you are going to have to come up with a good reason as why you would say no. I dont plan on saying no to JJ because I think its a great opportunity and I for one dont want to see him miss out. Spencer wouldnt answer them when they asked him. He just told them it was something we would have to discuss as we are the parents. You cant keep telling them not to bother the man because they would probably just start sneaking over there. They are very taken with him and their eyes just dance at every word he says. I know it will be hard but if you decide to finally tell them the truth then we will be there to help you. Its time all the secrets were told Laura not only for your sake but for theirs as well. Laura sat quietly for a spell and looking at her Brother-inlaw asked him, May I ask you who told them about Ms. Jasmine? They found out about her through the kids at school. Their friends are all reading the books so they decided to check them out for themselves. They havent stopped reading them since they read the first book. They love them and to find out their mother is the writer would be something else. You will have to tell them about your other life someday too but lets take one step at a time. Jake told her raking his hands through his hair feeling like he had been fighting some kind of emotional battle. Martha sat there quietly during all this time, her heart aching for Laura and understanding what Jake and Bridgette were trying to do for the dear girl. She offered no comments or suggestions because she just didnt know what to say about all that had gone on while they were away. She felt her eyes water when Jake spoke about how much Spencer really loved Laura and it brought back warm memories of the love she had shared with her beloved Hank. Deep down inside she hope what she heard was true, a love that deep is rare and she hope Laura would find that out before it was to late. Laura looked at both Bridgette and Jake saying, Well you did tell me I may not like what I was about to hear and I guess your right. I have no right to tell you who you

377
can and cannot have in your own home, I would never do that. You have given me lots to think about especially about the boys and I know your right but for right now I think I need to just go through things in my own way. I plan on talking to Spencer myself to see what he has to say to me and maybe then things will be clearer thats all I can say for now. I will know better then. Then I guess you should know that until things are on some kind of civil ground between the two of you he will not step foot in your private quarters. You are going to have to go to Havenwood. He was firm on that saying he was humiliated the last time and until he knows its on both your terms he refuses to go through the same thing he did the last time. This didnt set well with Laura they could tell but if she wanted any satisfaction she would have to face the lion in his den this time and be prepared for whatever the outcome would be. Fine, she said, I will do just that. Now I think I will go to bed and try and get some sleep I feel worn out and need to go to my quarters to think over what you both have said here tonight. She told them rising from her chair. She said her goodnights and calmly left the room. Well this has certainly been an eye opening night, was all Martha said and both Bridgette and Jake gave her a smile. I feel completely worn out myself so I think I will do the same because I think things will never be the same around here again. Jake and Bridgette both went and kissed the dear lady on the cheek wishing her a good night and they all headed off to their own quarters with each one going over the series of events from the evening. They only wanted their beds and the blessed relief that a nights sleep could bring. Whether it would be accomplished was yet to be seen but they would at least try. Down in the secret room the three boys remained motionless for a moment taking in all they had heard and slowly they too headed up to their rooms. They arrived into their rooms went straight to bed not saying anything to each other except goodnights as they turned their lights out each ones mind filled with thoughts of the words between their parents, each one

378
wondering what changes they knew their little world would be facing and if they could handle all the things that may happen in the future, each one knowing that the one sure thing they could depend on was each other and as eyes closed in slumber peace settled upon them with the security they had with that knowledge. Laura woke the next morning feeling better than she had in a long while. Sleep did not elude her as she thought it would in fact it came to her softly and gently and she slept soundly through the night. She felt alive and refreshed and knew exactly what she was going to do about Spencer and everything she heard the night before. She showered and got dresses humming some silly little song she had heard on her travels and then laughed to herself when she caught herself singing it. She headed down to the main kitchen surprised to fine that she was the last one to arrive. Jake, Bridgette and Martha were surprised to see how bright and cheerful she was while getting something to eat and joining them all at the table. Good morning boys, isnt it a beautiful day out there, I bet you have a great day full of great things to do. Laura, Jake asked puzzled at her behavior are you ok, you seem to be very cheerful this morning? Yes Jake, I feel wonderful in fact. The things we talked about last night did me the world of good and I know what I must do to ease everyones mind. I know you love me and thats all that matters and as always you are here for me and this family and I want you to know that I admire, appreciate and love you. I dont think you heard that enough from me and for that I am sorry and thats the same with all of you. You were right about keeping secrets and you were right when I said the fear I had no longer exists so I have decided to take action and clear up of the other matters we talked about. The boys sat there silent not sure on whether to speak or not and they were almost startled when she turned to them and spoke, Boys, I understand you really enjoy those books about Ms. Jasmine and all her adventures, she said looking at them. The boys slowly nodded their heads not knowing what to think or say, except that they had never seen their Mom and like this before.

379
Well I have a story to tell you and its a true story and your apart of it, now what do you think of that? A story about us, how could there be a story about us, we havent done anything for anyone to write about? Cody told her. Yeah Mom, Danny add to his brothers statement, Were just normal kids that do normal stuff; we dont go on great adventure like Ms. Jasmine writes about. JJ was not to be left out of the conversation so he added; Yeah Aunt Laura, Mom and Dad would flip if we ever did some of those things. And the three nodded in agreement. Well thats where your wrong boys because you see those stories are about you and the adventures you have every day. You may think there nothing but someone with an imagination can take what you do everyday and turn them into great adventure so other boys and girls can read about them and wish that they could do them too. I know this because thats exactly what I do. I know its going to be hard for you to believe but your Mother and your Aunt JJ, is known to the outside world is in fact Ms. Jasmine. The boys looked at each other and keeping up the appearance of not knowing giggled at her confession about her other life. Jake, Bridgette and Martha sat there dumb founded at Lauras revelation to the boys. They were not expecting her to be so straight forward and just come right out and tell them so soon after their talk. Jake looked at her and asked, Laura. Are you sure your ok dear, you dont seem to be yourself this morning? Yes, Bridgette added, Maybe our talk was to much of a strain on you after just returning from your trip, maybe you should wait and think things over for a little time before you talk to the boys. You might like to go for a nice drive along the river Laura, Martha added, Its a beautiful day for it and give you a chance to be alone for a spell. It may do you the world of good, she told her concerned at the way she was behaving. I want you all to know that I am perfectly fine and I have thought long and hard about what I am doing, I dont know how long I would have held off if it hadnt been for the talk we had last night. It really opened my eyes. I

380
have been trying to hold back on the world we knew but the world keeps changing and we have to change with it. This is one thing I am about to change, the secrets we have been holding onto for so long, its time I told these boys exactly who I am and why its ok for them to know but nobody else. Mom, Said Danny, Its not like we dont believe you, he told her softly, but you dont look anything like Ms. Jasmine and we never see you write anything and even if you were her why keep it a secret? He asked waiting to see if they had figured out all the answers to the secrets. Cody and JJ nodded in agreement. They were determined to keep their secrets because they knew they would be in big trouble if they didnt and they quite enjoys having one over on the adults. I will tell you everything boys but first you have got to promise me and the rest of this family never to say anything to anyone about what I am going to tell you, you have got to promise me this because if you tell then our lives here at Blossomwood would end, you would have no privacy nor would Aunt Bridgette, Uncle Jake, Martha and above all the new baby. You have grown up free to do what you want when you want and we have lived a very nice life so its very important you keep what I am to tell you just to yourselves. Do I make myself clear on this? Yes Mom, Yes Aunt Bridgette, was their reply. Jake spoke up and reinforced Lauras words saying, Laura is right boy, you cant tell a soul not even Mr. Cooper because if you did it may mean we may even have to leave Blossomwood and I am sure you wouldnt want to leave your home and friends now would you? The boys didnt think things would go that far so JJ asked his Dad, Why Dad? People can be funny at time, he answered, If people were to find out that Aunt Laura was really Ms. Jasmine then they would want to see her and meet her and there kids would want to come by maybe and go on an adventure with her, then theres you boys, your friends are just your friends now and you have a great time with them but if they knew Laura was Ms. Jasmine well they may change how they feel about you and some of them

381
may just stop being friends. He told them honestly. Cody looked at his Mom and said, We know stuff like that can happen we seen how people changed when Carson Browning started acting and we were seeing him of TV all the time. He lost almost all of his friends. We sure wouldnt want that to happen, would we guys? and JJ and Danny both chorused, No! Cody went on saying to his Mom, But when do you write and where do you get your stories from, Ms. Jasmine has short curly hair and wears glasses, you have long hair and I never weve never seen you wear glasses. I listen to what you boys tell me and I wear a wig, the glasses are fake ones. Do you remember when you first got your fort and how excited you were about it? The boys nodded their heads, Yes. Well I wrote a story call Ms. Jasmine and The Secret of the Woodland Forest where she and her friends discovered an old fort filled with treasure and had lots of adventure uncovering all of its secrets. Wow, that was an awesome story, Danny declared, They found all kinds of stuff and ended up making it their home base for other adventures. You got that idea from us? He asked her pleased. I sure did and Ms. Jasmine lives with her three nephews, Bart whom I base after you Cody, Terry who is you Danny and Scott who is you JJ. I couldnt use your real names so I picked the first three names that popped into my head she told them smiling. Now thats not all boys theres more. I also write other stories and I use a different name because these books are for older people. The name I use then is The Phoenix and she looks entirely different than Ms. Jasmine and writes totally different too. These books are not for younger people but older people like Aunt Bridgette and youre soon to be new Nanny. She told them looking at Martha smiling. You see boys, when Martha and I go away on buying trips for Jake we not only do that but it means I am on a book tour and we combine both jobs. Martha takes care of my things for me and makes sure nobody finds out who I really am, and its a fulltime job. The trip we just came off from was just that, a book tour and we went from one end of the USA to the other and before I forget,

382
the books you asked for are on their way. You each will have a complete set of Ms. Jasmines books from start to the last one I just completed. I have always taken the first ten books to put away for you over the years and each one is signed with something special in them along with the book cases to put them in. I hope that someday you may read them to your children. She told them smiling. The books I wrote as Phoenix is another thing though, you have sets of them too but you wont get them until you are much older, Which brought laughter from all around the table. Later I will show you all the things that are involved with both Ms. Jasmine and Phoenix but for right now I think Ive given you a lot to try and figure out. I can see you are curious about some things so what is it you want to know? Danny spoke up and asked, How did you get started in this Mom and why? That is a very good question dear and the next and hardest part of what I have to tell you. She said taking a deep breath. You know that Bridgette and I lost our parents a long time ago in a car accident dont you? and the boys nodded in agreement. You also know that Aunt Sara adopted us and raised us as her own children. And again her question was met with nodding heads. Well Aunt Sara did a wonderful job raising both Bridgette and me and along the way she was doing some pretty amazing things herself. She had put Bridgette through school when Bridgette and your Uncle Jake got married they went to Europe so they could study everything they could about farming, and planting with hopes of starting their own nurseries when they came back. I was in my last year of school when I too, met a wonderful man who I fell very much in love with. We had planned on getting married and I wanted to go on to be an animal Vet while he wanted to be an architect. We lived on plans and dreams and thought the whole world was ours. The boys sat very still hanging onto her every word. Bridgette, Jake and Martha also were very quiet, not wanting to interrupt Laura but ready to step in should they feel she needed their support. Sometimes life can be very cruel because we were not to see our dreams come true after all, she told them with a little shake in her voice, When school was done

383
we had decide to go to see his parents and tell them of our plans but before we could they had surprised us with a big party. I had just found out that I was pregnant and had decided to wait and tell your father about it but something happened that took that chance away from me. She told them stopping to catch her breath. What happened, Aunt Laura, JJ asked totally involved with the story she was telling. Your Dads Father, your Grandfather, had taken some medicine that made him very sick and he said things about me to your Father that werent very nice. We didnt know at the time that he was sick from the medicine so when your Dad didnt stop him from saying the things he was saying I thought he felt the same way about me too and that he had been just using me and didnt really love me after all. I didnt know until not to long ago that they had fought before the party had started so when your Father just walked away from him and didnt defend me I was hurt really bad. They didnt know I was in the garden when they were talking and after your Farther left I came out from under a tree I had been sitting under and told your Grandfather off and then I left. I went running to Aunt Sara. I was very sick myself by this time and she had to put me in a hospital until I got strong. Your Aunt and Uncle were home by then and they too were having a hard time. Your Father was a genius a planting and growing by this time but he couldnt get a job at doing what he was meant to do, Aunt Bridgette was pregnant herself with JJ and we were one sorry looking bunch. She gave a little chuckle as did both Jake and Bridgette when they recalled those days so long ago. Then our beloved Aunt Sara took us and shipped us all off to California where it was warm and bright and then told us of all the wonderful things she had been able to do with the inheritance left to us by our parents. She told us how your Grandfathers rebuilt Blossomwood so that both families could be near to one another and why they decided to build it to be together or divided when need be just as we use it now. She had also made us very, very rich women with investing our monies in the right places and she herself became one of the biggest publishers in the country. Now at the time that all this

384
was going on I became very fearful of your Father finding me. His family is very rich and powerful and I was afraid that if they found out about the baby they would try to take it from me. Aunt Sara had told us about the special clause in our parents will about changing our names to hers when we were younger but it was left up to us if we wished to change it back to our birth names when we got older. Since Bridgette already had Jakes name I decided to go back to our family name with the hopes of putting up a smoke screen for your Father if our paths ever crossed. I also started writing to help with the boredom while I had to rest. It was something I did as a young girl and unbeknown to me Aunt Sara had saved all my stories and she gathered up a few of them and took them to her publisher at the time. He loved the books and started publishing them right away. Those were the beginning of the Ms. Jasmine book and later I started The Phoenix books. You boys were born which shocked us because we werent expecting two and we moved here to Blossomwood where JJ was born shortly after. You boys know the story from there except that I soon had to go on book tours which scared me in case I ran into your Father but again fate stepped in with Hank, Martha and her family becoming part of our family circle. Aunt Sara bought out the publishing firm that was publishing my books and she took charge of that part while Uncle Jason took part of the legal things. Aunt Sandra takes care of my wardrobe, makeup, wigs and that sort of stuff while Aunt Kathy takes care of my bookings. We do not talk about Ms. Jasmine or Phoenix when the family all gathers around because all the family doesnt know so again you must not say a word to anyone. She made sure they knew that too. Holy Cow, Mom, I know your telling us all this but thats a whole story in itself, Cody said scratching his head. So what about our Dad, did you ever run into him again, does he know about us? Danny asked wondering how she would answer. Yes, as a matter of fact not only does he know about you, you have met him on several occasions. She answered him straight forward. You see I didnt know what had happened to your Grandfather that night

385
because I didnt stick around to talk to your Father or I would have found out how sick your Grandfather really was and why. He almost died that night and by the time your father got back I was long gone. He tried his best to find me and when he didnt I guess he decided to run away from life himself and he went to Europe and poured himself into his work. He stayed there for a long time before he came back home to his family and then one day he came to Hankland with a visit with his Mom and who did he happen to see but you, me, Aunt Sara and Captain Jacob all taking a walk through the gardens. It surprised him because you see, he and the Captain are good friends and you know how close Jacob and I are. It really confused him so he took some pictures and got his mother and left. When he got home he had some people do some searching and it was just by chance they connected us all together. Your Father didnt feel it was right just to come barging in on our family and disrupting it so he thought of a plan to get to know us. Wait Mom, Danny stopped her, We always thought our Father died in an accident and now youre telling us he didnt? No son, I never told you that nor did anyone in this family ever say that, what you heard was a rumor that was started a long time ago and we never did anything to correct it. She again made it very clear that what she they were hearing was the truth and the boys noticed that Bridgette, Jake and Martha all nodded their heads in agreement at what she had told them. Your Father decided the best way to get to know us is to do what I did to the outside world and that was to disguise himself so he could to get to meet us and we would get to know him. Once we did he had planed on telling us the truth but things got out of hand and when he had the chance to tell us he got scared we wouldnt like what he did. He kept his secret for a long time, then just before I went away on my book tour he revealed to me who he really was. He was right; I got very angry and put him out of my home. She told them bluntly. Cody spoke up then and said, But Mom, hes our Dad and I would have like to have met him and Im sure Danny would have too, right Danny?

386
Yeah, that would have been nice. Whats his name maybe we could call him. He asked just to see what would happen. You dont have to call him boys, he went but not too far and you have seen him a few times. He would not tell you who he was because he felt is was up to me to tell you. We all knew him as Claude Montague but his real name is, and here she paused to take a deep breath, Spencer Vincent. She said and then sat back. The boys sat quietly for a second simply because they didnt know what to say. The truth was out and they werent quite sure how to respond to it. Laura didnt know how to respond to them so she spoke quietly and said, The man you boys knew as Claude Montague was really your Father in disguise. When he found out he had children he wanted to get to know you and to share some of your lives, I guess I should have told you long ago but I just tried to keep you safe. I was so afraid of losing you I just never thought of how it would affect you later on. Can you ever forgive me? she said with a sob in her voice. Mom, Cody went to her quickly, We think your awesome, dont we guys, gee just look at all that you have done for us and look at the world you created for us and not just you but everyone involve and to top it all off you tell us that Spencer Vincent is our Dad, well gosh Mom, we think hes great! Cody said hugging Laura close. Yeah Mom, Danny added, hes almost as cool as Uncle Jake and we love being with him and he can teach us how to play the piano, and he stopped realizing how silly that sounded especially when everyone gave a chuckle. What I mean is Mom, hes a great guy and if we could have hand picked a Dad it would be someone like Uncle Jake but since hes already JJs Dad and JJ has been good enough to share him all these years, we think its awesome that our Dad is almost as good as Uncle Jake, at least with what we have seen of him so far. He told her all hoping to make his Mom feel better.

387

Mom Cody asked her questioned, if he knows about us then how does he feel knowing we are his children and what are we suppose to call him now, I mean we cant go around calling him Mr. Vincent can we? That is something you are going to have to ask him boys, and he his very happy knowing he had two great sons like you and a wonderful nephew. She told them making sure that JJ was not left out. I will set up a meeting with just you three so you can talk things over if you like and you will know more then. That would be great Mom, Danny told her, We cant wait to hear what he has to say and Mom, he continued, Cody is right when he said you were the greatest Mom in the whole wide world and what makes you so special is because your ours and we love you so much. Both boys went to Laura and hugged her tightly and kissed her. JJ not wanting to be left out went to his Aunt and said, I cant say you are the best Mom in the world Aunt Laura because I think I have her but I can say I have the best Aunt in the world and I love you too very much, is that okay? Lauras heart swelled with pride at the three of them standing there, Oh JJ, its more that okay, its perfect because I think you are the best Nephew in the whole world too. We are all truly blessed and I love you all so much. I want to thank all of you for what you have done for us in the past, I know it wasnt easy but now that everything is out in the open we can all relax. My business operations should run smoothly and as long as we can keep the outside world from knowing about our private life then things should go on as usual. We can make a list of names to give the boys so you will know exactly who knows and doesnt and that way they too can be careful of what is said around people, Right boys? She gave them a look making sure they understood and was rewarded to see the three of them quickly nod their heads. It crossed Dannys mind that the adults didnt know just how good they were at keeping secrets and he gave an unnoticed chuckle at the thought. Right, they answered all together. Now I think I have told you all there is to tell so why dont you run along so I can talk to Uncle Jake and Aunt

388
Bridgette for a minute, we have to get started on the plans for Marthas party and the opening of Hankland the next day. You know how busy we are going to be so I have to find out whats all going to happen. Ill catch up with you later, okay boys? The boys got up from the table and headed out the door saying their good-byes and headed for the fort. They didnt speak a word until they reached the main quarters and then almost fell into their chairs. Wow! said Danny, I sure wasnt expecting all that, were you guys? he asked sounding shocked. NO way, said Cody, I almost lost it there a time or two but I remembered our pack and kept quiet. Me too, said JJ, I felt so guilty knowing everything and letting Aunt Laura go on and on but then I thought of us not knowing anything until we found the secret room and how much had been kept from us. I think knowing what we knew helped us handle it better. The grownups are having a battle between them and if we are to be caught in the middle then we need to know whats going on. he said with determination. We have to make a vow then, just the three of us, never and I do mean never, to reveal that secret room to anyone but ourselves. One day Blossomwood will be our home and then we can do what we want about it then but for now no matter what goes on we must keep it our secret. The three boys clasped hands and vowed never to reveal their secret and left the fort. Laura felt drained after confessing everything to the boys and had just sat back in her chair with a distant look on her face. Bridgette went around to her side of the table while Martha made her a cup of hot tea. Laura dear, she said, You were wonderful, I am so proud of you and I am proud of the way the boys took it all in. she told her sister. Yes Laura, Jake added, I must say you did such a good job that it was almost as if they knew what you were going to say, those boys are something else. He said smiling. Why of course they are, Martha added, look at their parents for heavens sakes, they were brought up with love and respect for one another I would have been

389
surprised if they had handled it any other way, of course your talking to a soon to be adopted Grandmother here so I also think they have good taste. She said with a chuckle. It broke the tension and everyone including Laura laughed. Yes well my job isnt over yet, I now must face the lion in his den so I best get on with it. She said getting up from her chair. Do you think you want to do that right now Laura? Bridgette asked, You had a pretty strained time telling the boys all that, are you sure you wouldnt like to wait before you see Spencer and tell him what youve done? She asked concerned. Bridgettes right, Jake added, Youve had a rough morning and it might be better if you just waited to finish it all. Thank-you for the concern, Laura told them, I know you mean well but I dont want to spend another day with this hanging over me. I was wrong in letting it go this far. Spencer loves those boys, all three of them and its wrong for me to keep them from him and him from them. There is nothing to stop them from getting to know one another. They have a whole set of family that they dont even know about yet and to deny them that would be so unfair. We can work some thing out I am sure and I am sure I dont want them to go another day without them really getting the chance to know their Father and Uncle. I dont want them to end up hating me. We have protected them for so long and its just hard to let go but even I realize that it has to be done. I do think in the long run things will work out for the best. Laura said as she sat there quietly. I can go over to Spencers with you if you like Laura, Jake volunteered. I could too dear, Martha told her. Laura shook her head and said, Thank-you for your offers but this is something I have to do for myself. Im not afraid of Spencer if thats what youre worried about, its just facing him after the last time I saw him but I will be okay. Now if you will excuse me I have a phone call to make before I head out. Laura left the three of them in the kitchen and headed to her private quarters. There was nothing on her mind and

390
she once again found herself humming that silly little song she had been singing earlier. Really Laura, she thought to herself, If you keep that up people will think your going dotty in the head, and gave a little giggle. Spencer had been working on a new draft for a new nursery Jake had been saying he had wanted to build so when the phone rang at Havenwood he thought nothing of it until he heard Lauras voice on the other end. Karen new something was up when she seen how quickly he had straightened when he heard who was on the other end but kept on with her work. Who ever he was talking too had kept the conversation short because all she heard him say were the words, hello, yes, certainly, and in the Carriage house, then he hung up the phone. He turned to her running his fingers through his hair with a kind of surprised look on his face said to her, Karen, I have a visitor coming in a few minutes would you mind taking the rest of the day off, if I need you I will call you. I would like to be alone for this visit. Sure Spencer would you like me to ask Alice to prepare something to have ready? she said as she got up to leave. No thats alright, they wont be staying long but Ill need the rest of the day to myself once theyve gone. He told her pacing the floor. Spencer, are you going to be okay? Karen asked really concerned over his strange behavior, You seen to be upset. Ill be fine, now you run along and enjoy this beautiful day in fact take Alice with you Im sure she would love to go for a drive or something. He told her opening the door for her. Alice and Karen were on there merry way when Laura drove into the drive of Havenwood and parked near the Carriage house. She noticed how nice everything looks and how the whole place took on new life. Spencer did a wonderful job and she could see Jakes handiwork in the landscaping that had been done. Spencer opened the door for her when he seen her approach. He couldnt read anything in her face nor did her posture give anything away as to her mood as she entered. He closed the door behind her and said, Well Laura this

391
is a pleasant surprise I must say. Yes, She answered him looking the place over and was surprise to see how nice everything looked. Today has been a day of surprises and what I have to tell you may surprise you even more, She told him turning to meet him face on. I told the boys this morning about us and that you were their Father. She told him bluntly, and I thought you should know. Spencer felt like someone had kicked the legs right out from under him and quickly sat in his chair before he fell over. You did what, he asked her again not really believing what he had heard. I told the boys that you were their Father I said. I thought it was time the secrets were told and I told them everything. They know about Ms. Jasmine, Phoenix, the road trips, they know about you and I and they now know that you are their Dad. She told him clearly. Spencer didnt know what to think there were so many thoughts going through his mind at once he couldnt say anything at first then he asked her softly, What did they say? They thought it was awesome that they have a Dad almost as grand as JJs and, JJ thinks its great that he has an Uncle as wonderful as you. They said if could have hand picked a Dad and an uncle it would be you. I told them I would set up a meeting with you and them so you could talk more and they could get to know more about you. I am sure we can come to some agreement as to them spending time with you and things like that. I wont stop you doing things with them the only thing I ask is that you remember that there are three of them, please dont try and separate them from JJ it would break his heart and the boys wouldnt stand for it. I wouldnt dream of it, he answered his mind still reeling from the shock. I think I should tell you that one of their questions to you is what they should call you know that they know. I will leave that up to you and them. I thought I should tell you so you have time to think it over. She told him. Why Laura, he asked, after all this time why now did you decide to tell them everything? he wanted to know. Simple, she told him, You came here, practically moving on our doorstep, befriending the family not once

392
but twice making sure that they knew that you were here to stay and in the meantime leaving me to live under a shadow of intimidation and fear that at any moment you could ruin the whole world I had manage to protect them in. I couldnt live like that so I took all the road blocks away. She told him coldly. Spencer felt like she slapped him across the face again and getting up from his chair went to her and took her by the arms saying, You little fool, do you really think I did all this to make things uncomfortable for you. When are you going to realize that what I did here and, yes, even that stupid charade of being Claude Montague, is because I love you, I have never stopped loving you and I will never stop loving you? Then not knowing what else to do he pulled her to him and kissed her. Laura tried to fight him off but the more she fought the harder he held her and before she knew it she found herself melting under his touch, his kisses sending her into a world she had longed for only in her dreams. Her heart cried out for more, more but she finally came to her senses and broke free screaming at him, Dont you ever do that again! Oh yes Laura, I will do that again and again until you come to your senses and realize that you still love me and we can finish the dance we started so many years ago and you become my wife. Youre crazy! she yelled at him and headed for the door, Ill never marry you! Yes you will my darling and you will love ever minute of it too. He said smiling. Laura made her way to the door but Spencer added one more thing before she left, tell my boys there welcome anytime the same as their Mom. Laura made it to her car, drove out the drive in the opposite direction of both Blossomwood and Havenwood. When she figured she was far enough away she pulled into a quiet nook and cried. She cried for the two young lovers that got pulled apart so many years ago by a cruel act of fate. She cried for the little family that had to live in fear for so many years, she cried for the friends that protected her and the family. She cried for Hank and her parents. She cried for the

393
changes that she couldnt stop. She cried for the unconditional love they had all shown her and then she cried for love. Spencer was right, she still loved him, and she never stopped. Her heart sang at just the sight of him. Then she stopped crying. She started the car and drove back to her home. She would take things one day at a time. She felt like she had been drained of everything inside her. She just wanted to go home have a hot bath and then let her mind find the peace it had been looking for all these years. She may even indulge herself in another massage. She would talk to the boys and then disappear for a little while. She wished she could just get away for a few days but she couldnt leave just yet not with Marthas big party and Jakes opening of Hankland for the season but she could manage to get some quiet time to herself if she played her cards right. The boys were helping Jake unload some things from the back of his truck when she pulled into the drive. She quickly took a travel cloth and gave her face a wipe so it wouldnt look so strained and ran her fingers through her hair then she got out of the car and approached the truck to say hello before going inside. Hi Laura, Jake greeted her, have you been out driving? he asked looking at her closely. No, not really Jake, I went over to see Spencer and talk to him about the boys. She told him looking at the three wide eyed youngsters, and he told me to tell you that any time you want to go over is fine with him, hes looking forward to it. Really Aunt Laura all three of us? JJ asked wondering if he was to be apart of the new life the boys just found. Well yes, of course JJ, why in heavens name wouldnt you be included in getting to know your new Uncle, he made sure to include you too. She told him. Laura could see that is was a relief on all their faces including Jakes so she told them, Why dont you finish up helping here and then take a ride over on your bikes, Im sure that Spencer is there all by himself today so I think it would be a great time for you all to really have a chance a to talk. Wow, thats great Mom, well do that if its okay with Uncle Jake. Danny told her and the other two nodding their heads in agreement.

394
Sure, its okay with me, were almost done here now anyway so why dont you boys just go and clean up and be on your way. Im sure Spencer would welcome your visit. Jake told them smiling. The three boys gave a hoop and ran for the house to tidy up. Jake looked at Laura closely. Something had happened he could tell. There was a change in her. She looked okay on the outside but something came through from her deep from the inside. He could see it in her eyes but just couldnt pin point it. Laura, are you okay, you seem different? he asked hoping he didnt sound like he was prying. Spencer didnt hurt you or anything like that did he? remembering the conversation they had had and hoping they hadnt put Laura in harms way. No Jake dear, Im just tired. I dont think Ive taken enough time to unwind from this last tour so I promised myself I would take the next few days to just relax a bit, maybe go down to the cottage and finish up the last few pages of Phoenixs story and send it off and then enjoy the summer. Right now all I want is a hot cup of coffee, a hot tub and a quiet evening. I think Ill even have a bite to eat in my quarters tonight and curl up and watch some TV for a change. I will take the boys down tomorrow and show them all the things that are there but right now I need some down time. She told him hoping her smile was convincing. Sure Laura, I can understand that. You really havent stopped since you came home and lets be honest; things have been pretty stressful on you since youve come back. Your whole world has changed and youve had some major decisions youve had to make. I have to tell you that if it were me I dont know if I could have handle things the way you have. Youre a strong woman Laura Brandon, stronger than I think even you realize. I am very proud of you. Jake told her in all honesty. Laura smiled at him and then headed into the house. She informed Martha that she would dine in her own quarters that evening because she felt worn out. Martha didnt argue with her because she thought Laura was looking worn out herself. She simply went over to her and gave her a motherly hug and told her, If you need anything dear, just give a shout, I wont be far.

395
Laura hugged her back and went up to her quarters; her mind was for once calm and not racing. She ran a hot bath, added a generous portion of baths crystals and then lit some candles for a warm and gentle glow. She had put on some soft music, got her coffee and then eased herself into her frothy, bubbling tub and let the tension pour from her body. She had laid there for a few minutes just letting her body feel the relaxing warmth of the water flowing around her and thought this feels so good its like I am being reborn. And then it dawned on her thats exactly what has happened, she has been reborn! She lost her fear of Spencer, she lost her fear of telling her children about her writings and her connection with Spencer, she lost the need for secrets and for the first time in so long she couldnt remember she had nothing to worry about except for her next book which was already to be sent off to Aunt Sara whenever she wanted too. She had cried earlier for the entire world she had lost but now she had tears for the inner peace her body not only felt but welcomed. She knew that Spencer wouldnt do anything to hurt the boys. She believed he truly loved them and now that he was free to do so the boys would grow and develop even more. She would go along to see them before she turned in and ask them about their visit. She turned on her TV and curling up in her favorite chair with a fresh cup of coffee sat back and skimmed through the channels to find something to watch for a little while. She settled on a light comedy and just followed the program with few thoughts running through her head. She puttered here and there for a bit and then decided to make herself a bite to eat. She hadnt realized her cupboards were so empty but she found a pizza and settled for that deciding she had better go shopping for some groceries tomorrow. She usually just gave Martha a list but she was kind of looking forward to do it herself on this trip. She may even take a drive along the river just to let the wind blow in her face. She hadnt done that in a long time and she may just go for that massage she said she was going to do, in fact she may treat herself to a full day of pampering and shopping. It had been ages since she had done that. Tomorrow sounded promising she thought to herself humming. She finished up her

396
meal, tidied up the kitchen and then went to the intercom and rang the boys rooms to see if they were there. Yeah Mom, were here, said Danny, We were just getting ready to watch some TV. I thought I would come along to say goodnight and ask about you visit, that is if you dont mind. She asked him remembering how they liked their privacy now. Sure Mom that would be great, well see you in a few minutes. Danny told her and switched off the intercom. I sure hope Mom is okay, Cody asked concerned, I think Uncle Jake, Aunt Bridgette and Martha are kind of worried about her too but they wont say it at least they wont say it in front of us. Well this will be our chance to see if she acts different or if we think there is something different about her. JJ said to his cousins. They werent the only ones worried; he was worried that his Aunt Laura didnt exactly seem to be herself so hed be watching her close too. The knock on the door announce Lauras arrival and Cody open the door with a big smile. Hi Mom, He greeted her with a big smile, We missed you at supper, how come you didnt eat with us? he questioned. I missed you too boys, she told them hugging them each closely to her. I had such a hectic schedule on this last tour that I guess it wore me out more than I thought so I decided to take the next few days and just unwind and catch my breath. We are all going to be extremely busy soon with Hankland opening, Marthas Birthday celebrations along with the big adoptions happening and two wedding taking place. I need to be on my toes and be ready for all the fun. I hope you understand. Sure Mom, we know how things like that can happen, we always feel worn out after we go through a big test a school, Danny told her, Sometimes we just want to come home and let our minds just not think of anything. Good, Im glad you understand, she told them, and tomorrow after breakfast I will take you and show you what I have been doing all these years and introduce you to Ms. Jasmine and The Phoenix. She promised, I also have a list of names that know about us so study it good boys and remember now, if you dont see a person on the list then they dont know so be careful.

397
Sure Mom, you can count on us Cody told her and JJ and Danny also acknowledged their support. So now tell me how did you visit go today? she asked even though she really didnt want to know but now that Spencer was going to apart of their lives she had to be supportive of them and get use to hearing things they share together with him. It was great Mom, Cody told her, He was happy to know we know who is and said he was very proud of us and proud we are his boys. He told us all about his family and that we have another Grandmother and Grandfather plus three Uncles and three Aunts and five more cousins. Thats a lot of people. Cody told her his eye twirling in his head. Laura laughed at the antic and said, Yes it certainly is. We got to see and say hi to our Grandparents too, Danny told her. You did! she was surprised to hear. Now how did you ever manage that may I ask? Dad, has a camera set up so that he can see them and they can see him its really neat. Lauras stomach gave a little flip when she heard Danny call Spencer Dad but she just let it pass because deep down she figured they would come to that decision and to be honest with herself it sounded nice hearing her boys call him Dad. It was very clear to her that the boys accepted Spencer whole heartedly and she had no doubt he had accepted them. Im sure they enjoyed meeting you and how did you feel about meeting them? she asked being curious. It was a hoot Aunt Laura, JJ said laughing, They were expecting to talk to Uncle Spencer and he talked to them a few minutes and then told them he had some special people he wanted them to meet. He had us face the camera and he said, I would like to introduce you to my boys and he included me in as one of his boys Aunt Laura, isnt that neat, Why JJ dear, you are just as much a part of our boys as Cody is or Danny, we all look at the three of you as brothers so dont ever think you are separated from any part of this family, why do you know that if something were to ever happen to me then your Mom and Dad would adopt Cody and Danny and if something where to

398
happen to them then I would adopt you, thats what our parents did for Bridgette and me and we made sure their would always be someone there for you boys too, not that anything would happen but you have to know you are all apart of us and we love you very , very much. She said kissing him. Now tell me what happened? They were so surprised when we showed up on the screen we didnt think they were ever going to say anything and then finally Grandmother Vincent said how very pleased and happy she was to met us and then I think she started crying, Danny said. Grandfather Vincent looked like he had tears in his eyes too, Cody told her, But he kept smiling and saying what a fine bunch of lads we look to be and that he was anxious to meet us in person. They asked us about school and things we like to do and Grandmother Vincent told us that she was here once on a visit to Hankland and how beautiful she thought it was and we told her it was Uncle Jake that did it and she told us that we should be very proud of all the work he had done. They seem to be really nice but it seem funny to call them Grandmother and Grandfather. I think they liked it though. Mom, now that we have all this new family, can we still adopt Martha as our Grandmother? Cody asked. Do you still want to now that you know you have not only a Grandmother but a Grandfather a well? she questioned them. Gee yeah Mom, that makes no difference to us, Martha has know us all our lives and has always been here for us. We love her and we want her for our own, we picked her for our own and we dont want to change our minds just because we found out we have other Grandparents, its even more important now because it will show her just how much we do love her. JJ told her and both Cody and Danny echoed his words. Well there you go then, Laura told the boys who seemed shocked at the idea. You see boys, life changes and you dont always get a chance to make decisions on how these changes will affect you they happen so fast. Why two days ago it was just us and here today you have found out you have a whole new family that youre a part off and that their part of you.

399
Soon there will be a new baby and lets not forget a new Great Uncle when Aunt Sara and Captain Jacob marry. Wow, we never thought of that, Gee Mom, your right, said Danny his mind whirling with everything she had told him. You boys have all heard of The Family Tree well thats what this is all about, family, and a Family Tree is one that keeps growing and adding new branches all the time. Your family tree is beginning to grow new branches and its exciting to see it all happen. She told them hugging them close. Aunt Laura, JJ said, Youre the greatest Aunt a guy could have, and hugging her tightly said, And I love you so much, you made it all make sense now. She laughed a deep laugh which cheered them up greatly and then Danny said, Mom do you think it would be okay if we invited Dad and Karen to Marthas Birthday celebration, we would really like to have them here to join in and meet the rest of the families especially our Dad? He asked hopeful. Laura took a deep breath, she was expecting something like this so she said, Boys this is your home too and if you wish to invite people over then its okay but dont you think you should make sure they would want to come. We did mention it to Dad but he said we had to get permission from you and Uncle Jake and Aunt Bridgette so we asked them and they said they didnt mind but it was up to you. Danny told her. Well then if thats what you want then go a head boys, I mean after all Mr. Cooper will be here as well as Alice, Wade and Becky and it will give Karen a chance to meet everyone too. She told them. Oh thats great Mom, thanks a lot, you are the greatest. We will let him know tomorrow. Cody told her and she could tell they were all excited about the whole thing. Well boys, I guess its time for bed, I really enjoyed our little talk, now tomorrow we have a busy day lined up so you better get some sleep, I will see you all at breakfast tomorrow bright and early. She hugged and kissed each one saying goodnight and left the room. Laura though her meeting with the boys went very well, she didnt think there would be a problem with Spencer

400
and that he was able to connect with his parents was nice. She wasnt about to say no to the party simply because she was no going to avoid Spencer anymore. She would not go out of her way to socialize with him any more than she had to but she would not run from him either. Those days were long gone and she wasnt about to start all over again. No, if Spence was going to be around Blossomwood she would get use to it after all she did have her own quarters if she wanted to be alone she thought to herself as she drifted off to sleep. It was another bright and beautiful day at Blossomwood and Laura was in a happy mood as she greeted the family at the breakfast table. Well Laura you certainly seem to chipper this morning, Bridgette told her as she sat down for her breakfast, You really must have had a good rest last night. We missed you at supper. Yes, it was just what I needed, and I am going to take the next couple of day to pamper myself before everything breaks wide open that is if you all dont mind and you dont need me for anything. She said. Why I think thats a wonderful; idea dear, said Martha, you had a busy time of it this time and I for one dont know how you did it. Between signing books, visiting sick children, acting out all those stories, well its beyond me on where your energy comes from and have you told them the latest? No as a matter of fact I was going to tell them this morning as a surprise. Laura said laughing. A surprise, said Jake, Oh heavens, not another one, what is it this time, please dont say youve though of another character for another line of books I dont think I could handle the entire luggage. Everyone had a good laugh over that because once Laura came home it was Jake that carried and toted all the things she took back into the cottage. No Jake youre safe on this one. Laura laughed at the look on his face. This surprise is that while I was with Aunt Sara I did a commercial on my last book to promote its sales and now theres even talk about doing a full length movie based on her character. She told them and then really laughed at the stun looks and gapping mouths that

401
stared back. Oh my word, said Bridgette, Laura thats wonderful! she said all excited. The boys were wild with excitement upon hearing the news and it took Laura a few minutes to get them all calmed down to fill them in on her latest adventure. Wow Mom, your something else, Cody told her beaming with pride at his Mom. I think so too, Jake told her, Just as long as you dont become someone, else rubbing his back as a jester, making everyone laugh again. Well boys are you ready to meet Ms. Jasmine and The Phoenix? she asked the boys. We sure are, Aunt Laura, We cant wait can we guys? he said looking at his cousins for support. Then lets help Martha clean up and we can head down to the cottage and I can show you our secret world. She said gathering her dishes as she left the table. Would you mind if I can along too, Bridgette asked, this should be fun and I dont want to miss it I would love that Bridgette, its been a while since youve seen my alter egos, so please come and join us, and you too Jake, we could make this a family affair and I could use your help with a thing or two. She looked at him giving him a big smile. Hey, if youre thinking Im going to miss out on this youre badly mistaken, lead the way like Bridgette say, This should be fun. They were in good spirits as they headed to the cottage. The boys were excited in the fact that now they would actually see all the things they had missed before and ran ahead of the others. Laura, and the others found them waiting patiently on the cottage step and soon they were all inside. Laura asked them to stay downstairs until she called them up and had Jake and Martha follow her. They heard things being moved and thumps and bangs but couldnt imagine what it could be. Bridgette was no help to them because they could easily see she hadnt a clue as to what was going on up there either. Just as their patience was about worn out they heard Jake give the ok for them to come up and the three of them barreled up the stairs in a flash. Bridgette was a little

402
slower but finally she too arrived and as they all gathered, Jake escorted them to some seats he had arranged for them in front a backdrop resembling a heavy wooded forest looking dark and mysterious. The room suddenly went dark and the sounds Moonlight Sonatas haunting melody could be heard as soft mist rolled across the floor. The boys looked at each other as chills ran up and down their arms. They were filled with a nervous laughter but smothered it. A husky voice they had never heard came over a loud speaker saying, You have just entered the Forest of Strange Enchantment. Those that enter here may never be the same again so tread softly for you will never know what is behind any tree or around any bend, and the voice and music slowly fades away. The next sound was the tinkling of what seemed a hundred fairies bells and through different places in the Forest of Enchantment, little flickers of light could be seen scattering deeper into the forest, dashing and darting here and there as they went. The boys were totally captivated and completely forgot where they were. Bridgette could see how deeply engrossed they were and had to smile. She almost believed there were fairies herself. Slowly the screen started moving which gave you the feeling that you were actually walking through the forest. Branches moved, leaves fell, and a twig snapped which made Danny jump. Soon a light could be seen and as you headed towards it gave you a feeling of dread as to what might be waiting for you when you got there. Music again started playing; a different piece of music, the kind that made you sit on the edge of your seat making you feel like something big was going to happen. Then as you arrive you gasp as you see before you a fort, a big fort, covered in vines, looking dark and scary. Theres no turning back and the music keeps building and building and the boys hearts kept pounding harder and harder. A hand could be seen opening the gates and suddenly the music crashes and a woman appears in hiking boots, kaki shorts and top, wearing a bush hat and a big smile, the next thing you hear is Welcome boys, my name is Ms. Jasmine, it a pleasure to meet you at last! The boys actually flew out of their chairs towards Laura hugging her to the point where they almost knocked her

403
over. Laughing at the look on their faces when they seen her she hugged them close and gave them each a kiss. Oh, Ms. Jasmine that was so awesome! Cody practically yelled at her, he was so excite, It was so cool! and he hugged her again and began to dance around with nervous excitement. Danny was trying to get a word in too but he was so excited all he could do was babble about the forest and fairies and his pounding heart. JJ looked at her and tears trickled down his face not caring that the other boys could see and told her, Ms. Jasmine that was the best, you had me so scared I couldnt move and when the music boomed I thought I was going to pass out and then I seen You, well, he hugged her close, I was just so glad to see you I am so glad you liked it boys, now come and I show you some of Ms. Jasmines things. Laura took them over and showed them all the awards and trophies she had won over they year, explaining what they had been for, she told them the names of some of the people in the pictures she had met from around the world which included Kings, Queens, Presidents and movie stars. The boys looked in awe at everything she had won and were so proud of her. Their Mom was really Ms. Jasmine. They knew it but still to see her here like this in her costume and talking with an accent well it just didnt seem real. Cody asked her why the accent and she had told him that it was to distinguish Ms. Jasmine from other people and she told him that she would always talk as Ms. Jasmine just as long as she wore the outfit. Now boys, I want you to met The Phoenix, she is quit different from Ms. Jasmine but Im sure you will like her too. Bridgette gave a short laugh and asked, Are you sure Ms. Jasmine that the boys should meet The Phoenix? to which they all laughed. Yes, Im sure, It will take me a few minutes boys so why dont you get Uncle Jake to help you look at some of those things. Jake went to the boys and Bridgette joined him while Ms. Jasmine disappeared back into what seemed like the forts gates.

404
It did indeed take a few minutes but the boys didnt mind and Martha soon called Jake for his help in moving the forest scenery back towards where it had been. He then replaced it with dark blue curtain that looked like silky ripples. The boys again took their seat and soon soft music filled the air and candles could be seen flickering in the background. Thats not a bad affect Bridgette thought, I must try that on Jake and she if he likes the setting and then giggled to herself at the idea. Jake brought out a chaise lounger and set it down in front of the curtains and quietly disappeared. Somewhere in the back a door could be heard opening and closing and when the curtains parted the boys nearly fell out of their chair. Holy Mackerel, was all JJ could mutter, Jake himself had to give a little whistle for which he got a poke in the ribs from Bridgette. Cody and Danny just sat there with their mouths hanging open because the woman that appeared before them was certainly nothing like their Mom. She worm a dark shimmering dress of green and her hair was a mass of flaming red curls that trailed down her back. It dress was cut into a deep V in the front and tie with a clasp made of green stone which the boys didnt recognize as emeralds. The back of her dress didnt even start until it reached to the top of her backside and when she walked it was slow and sexy making the dress seem like it was alive. Mom Cody questioned, Is that you? not really sure. Dont be silly child, do I look like someones Mom to you? Laura asked him in her Phoenix character. Come here and let me take a look at you. You have disturbed me from my rest you know, and that silly Jasmine woman told me there were some nice looking men out her that were dying to meet me and I know hes not one of them pointing to Jake.

405

Well come along, dont be shy come here and greet me properly. And the three boys slowly made their way towards where The Phoenix laid back on the lounger. When they got close enough she sat up straight and put her hand out to them. Cody was the first to take it and bowing slightly said, Very pleased to meet you Maam my name is Cody. Danny was next and taking the same hand, he too bowed and said my name is Daniel; its a pleasure to meet you Ms. Phoenix. JJ was the last and copying the boys he took her hand and bowed saying, my name is Jake but they call me JJ and I have to tell you Ms. Phoenix you are very beautiful. Yes, I know, she answered him showing no modesty at all. Now tell me boys, have you ever read any of my books? No Maam we never even see one of your book, our Mom would probably skin us Danny told her wide eyed and the other two boys nodded in agreement. Jake, Bridgette and Martha all held back the laughter that was building up inside each of them as they watched Laura perform her magic on the three boys, once again the were swept away and once again they totally forgot it was Laura that they were talking to. Good, Phoenix told them in a sultry voice, My books are for grownups and not to be read until youre much, much older. Now come here and I will allow each of you to give me a kiss on the cheek before I go back to my rest. You may look at the different things I have been given over the years but always remember, my little men, do not tell anyone that you know me, it would not be very nice. The boys slowly approached Phoenix and kissed her softly on the cheek. She then arose from her chair and as if gliding on air made her way back through the curtains from where she had come. The boys were so mesmerized by the whole thing they totally forgot where they were and Cody looked at JJ and Danny saying, Holy Smokes, can you believe that, is she ever a babe! Wow, JJ spoke next, she actually let us kiss her he

406
said blushing a deep red. Then Cody who looked that he was in a trance said to them, You sure wouldnt see someone like her at the local market. Thats was all it took to bring the peels of laughter out of the adults and the boys sheepishly remembered where they were and they too had to laugh. I think your right there son, at least I have never seen anyone quite like her, Jake told them, Now come along and Ill show you some of The Phoenix things and taking them to another part of the upper floor opened a door to the world of the Phoenix. The boys were amaze at what they saw, dresses in an array of styles made for a woman that was definitely very classy, flame red wigs in all styles, shoes, hand bags and an assortment of shoes, belts and everything any woman would ever want. She too, had awards and trophies but the boys didnt think they would mean to much to a woman like the one they met and then Jake opened another door revealing a small safe on the other side. These are some of the gifts that The Phoenix has been given through the years boy, now I will tell you that these are not the real items but for everything you see here The Phoenix has the real thing in a safety deposit box at the bank, And Jake then showed them all the amazing pieces of jewelry The Phoenix had been presented with by different admirers. There was every piece of jewelry imaginable; many made with the green stones the boys had seen her wearing, chains from those that looked like pieces of thread they were so fine and then others as wide as a shirt collar, rings too were made with this stone and what the boys knew to be diamonds. She had trays and trays of jewelry and the boys stood in disbelief as Jake pulled all the trays of jewelry out with no two pieces being the same. Jake explained that the green stones we gems call emeralds, which the Phoenix really liked, then there were sapphires, garnets, pearls of all sizes and even some stones that Jake said he didnt now the names off. The boys had to laugh because they figured Jake knew everything.

407

He had put everything away and locked up by the time Laura made her appearance. She went to the group smiling, Well boys, what do you think? she asked curious. Mom, that was unbelievable, we would have never believed it if we hadnt seen it with our own eyes, Cody told her hugging her, then looking at her close he asked, Mom do you really dress up like the Phoenix when you away from us? Laura Laughed, Why yes dear, The Phoenix is a very popular woman in my other world, why? Well, he told her shiningly, She is very beautiful but Im sure glad you are you around here, I dont think I would like the way people would look at you, and you just wouldnt be our Mom. They all laughed and Jake told them, I agree with you there Cody, The Phoenix is definitely one of a kind. JJ and Danny both hugged her close and Danny said, Wow Mom, you had us completely fooled both times, you dont have to worry about us ever telling anyone what we know, we want to keep you all to ourselves and your right, if people knew that Ms. Jasmine lived here they would want to see her all the time and wed never get to spend time with you. No, that wouldnt be very nice and Im so glad you understand why we must keep those two ladies quiet. Now do you have any questions you want to ask me about either of them? Laura asked them. I do Mom, Cody said, Now that we know do you think it might be possible to take us on one of your tours so we can visit some of the great places youve been too? Well you know I was thinking that I might be able to do just that from time to time. It would be great company for Martha and I dont always stay in costume. Martha and I often get a chance to explore different places we go to especially when we go looking for different things for Jake. We will see what we can do, is there some place you would like to go? she inquired. JJ nodded his head and smiled at her and said excited, Oh yes Aunt Laura, we would love to take a trip on Captain Jacobs boat if we could before he retires. Oh really, Laura said surprised; now why would you

408
ever want to do that? Are you kidding us Mom, weve seen picture of his ship, its really big and we think it would be awesome to take a voyage on it and know we know the Captain. He could show us everything on it and that would be an adventure even Ms. Jasmine could write about. They told her wide eyed. Well now, the Captain is about to retire soon but I can check it out. Do you know who owns the shipping lines the Captain works for boys? she asked. No Mom we never thought of that, do you? Danny asked her. Why yes, and you do too, its your Dads. He has a whole fleet of ships and I am sure he could answer all sorts of question about it so youll have to ask him to fill you in. she told them. Our Dad, Danny looked at her stunned, Wow, well ask him this afternoon, we are going over to help Karen plant some flower around her cottage. Good, Laura told them, now what do you say we get out of here and enjoy this beautiful day, she told them all. The group left and before to long everyone started going their separate way, Bridgette took her sister aside for a quiet talk and told her, Laura I am so proud of you, you were wonderful and I am also proud at the way you are handling their being around Spencer. They told us before you came down this morning about inviting him to Marthas Birthday party, that was so good of you. I dont know if I could have been so considerate. You are a strong woman Laura and I am so happy youre my sister. You do this family proud, And the she gave her a warm and loving hug. Laura didnt know what to say except thanks and before either of them could start crying Bridgette told her she was headed off the office. Martha was puttering in the kitchen when she entered the house and she too went to Laura and hugged her close.

409
I wish Hank were alive to see this day dear, he was already proud of you before he died but today he would have been the happiest man alive. You are a wonderful Lass and a great Mom. Martha didnt even try to hide her tears, she let them flow freely which didnt help Laura at all and she too was shedding them along with her. Now Martha, well have none of that, I am starting a new page in life so we must do it with cheer not with tears, she told her laughing. Your right there dear and what a great way to begin. Now whats your plan for today may I ask? Martha said wiping her eyes. I am going shopping, I need some things upstairs and I thought Id putter around the shops; did you want to come along? She asked. No thank-you dear, I have a lot of things I want to get done so I would rather get to them, you run along and enjoy yourself and I will see you when you get back. Laura kissed her softly on the cheek and went to her car. She rolled the top down so she could feel the air through her hair and within minutes was on her way down the road headed for the ferry that would take her across headed for the city. The boys couldnt wait to ask Spencer about his fleet of ships and he was surprised that Laura had even brought the subject up. They found him with Karen and since Karen wasnt on their list they couldnt tell him about their morning until they went back to Havenwood. As soon as they were by themselves in the Carriage house they told him all about it. They told Spencer about the list and that they knew he was okay to talk to. Spencer just wanted to take Laura at that moment and hold her close because he knew it would have been a hard thing to do. Yes boys, your Mom is quite a woman he told them, I guess thats why I love her, he said not realizing he had spoken aloud. The three of them were surprised at his confession and when Spencer seen the surprised look on their faces was confused, Dont you think she is a remarkable woman boys? Ah, yeah Dad, we sure do, Cody answered, Were just surprised that you do too, I guess.

410
They knew he didnt know just exactly what he had said so they didnt say anything more to him about it, they just smiled. So you would like to go on a cruise with Captain Jacob before he retires, well I think that would be a great idea, I wonder if your Mom would let me take you or maybe we could all go together? He asked hopping beyond hope. Gee Dad, I dont know but we can ask her if you would like. Danny said. Yes son, I would, I can find out when Captain Jacobs last voyage will be and maybe we could surprise him. Spencer told him. The boys had a great afternoon and so did everyone at Blossomwood by the sounds of the conversations at the supper table. Danny was the one to mention them going on a cruise wit their Father and at first there wasnt a sound at the table. Jake was the one that took the matter up saying, Gee boys I know that sounds like a lot of fun but dont you think its kind of early to be taking trips with him, after all your just getting to know him and all. The boys looked chest fallen at his response and after Laura got over the initial shock of the question really surprise the group by saying, I dont know Jake, I think its a wonderful idea myself. She told them reaching for something on the table to avoid the stares. I mean after all we have had them to ourselves all this time and how will they ever get to know one another if they dont spend some major time with him. I think this would be a great opportunity as well. I know they will be safe so why not. Ill tell you what boys how about we talk to Spencer and find out the details and then let you know what we think. Gee Mom that would be great. He said that it would be nice if you went along too especially where it will be The Captains his last voyage. Cody informed her.

411

Im afraid that wont happen boys I can tell you that much, remember there are a lot of things going on here in the next little while and I certainly cannot leave Jake, and Martha not to mention Bridgette in her condition to handle it all themselves. No, I wont be going but we will see what we can find out, maybe even tonight, Uncle Jake can call your Father and see whats going on and get the full details from him, Im sure he can find this stuff out in minutes. The boys settled with that answer and the dinner chatter soon picked up again. Bridgette took a close look at her sister surprise she not only gave the idea a thought but thought it was a good one. She couldnt tell if she was upset with the idea or not because on the outside Laura gave the appearance of someone that had a total grip on the world and the new things that had been happening had no affect on her. Bridgette was worried that she was hiding her true emotions for the sake of the family. She planned on talking to her sister to sister. Laura may be able to work her magic with the other but not with her. She would know if this new Laura was another act like her characters or the real thing. She would just keep her eyes on her for now and see how things played out. Jake got right on the phone to Spencer right after supper. The boys were going to go to the secret room to listen but figured it would be of no benefit because they would only hear one side of the conversation and they didnt think they would be able to disguise their disappointment to their parents if they knew before hand what the decision was. They had decided instead to go to the loft and practice their piano pieces and just wait until they heard the answer but in their hearts they didnt think it would be a yes. Laura, Jake and Bridgette were surprised to find them in the loft, they didnt realize the boys had moved their pianos from the spare room they were in to the wide open space they were at now. Boys, Jake question, what in heavens name are you doing way up here and who helped you bring these pianos up here? Are you kidding Dad, this is a great place especially to

412
practice. We come up here and use our telescopes to watch the stars and planets and since there are windows all around we can look over the whole area from all sides. Yeah, Uncle Jake, and we brought the pianos here by ourselves, we learned how to do that from you and Mr. Cooper. We just got some planks and laid them down and then we anchored a winch from the beams and we had them up her in no time. They practically pulled themselves up with the winch, we just guided them along. Cody told him. You did what! Jake answered astounded and then started to laugh. You guys are something else, I would never even have thought of doing something like that, I would have gotten someone to help me lift and carry them up. Good thinking boys, good thinking. He beamed at them. Well boys, weve talk to Spencer and after discussing things with him have decided that yes you may go with him on Captain Jacobs last voyage. It took all but a second for the boys to register what they had been told and when it hit home they let out one big war hoop and ran to their parents jumping with joy. Okay now here is how things are going to work out, Captain Jacobs last run will be just after school closes so Spencer has booked cabins suites for you and him at his last port of call. Spencer will fly all of you there for boarding and you can sail home with him then. The trip should last about three days. His ship will dock in California. Then you will fly from there to Texas where I it will be a good chance for you to meet your Grandparents and get to know the rest of your family. The Captain has to sign off and do some other business in Texas including a big retirement party for the Captain. Aunt Sara will also meet you in Texas and then Spencer will fly everyone to New York to help Aunt Sara tie up a few lose end before they head up this way.

413

Spencer figures you will spend about five days in Texas and another two to three in New York while Aunt Sara does her business, then from New York all of you will arrive back home just in time for Aunt Saras and Captains wedding. What do you think? he said looking at their shocked faces. The boys were in a state of shock. They were absolutely speechless. Boy? Jake called to them, What do you think? he asked again. Dad, JJ finally spoke, were afraid to think, was all he could muster making Laura, Jake and Bridgette all laugh together. You know Jake, Laura caught his attention, While you were explaining to the boys about their great adventure Ive been looking around at this loft and I think they are onto something here. She said as she turned slowly around the room. I know its a great place for you boys to practice you piano but it would be an awesome place to move Ms. Jasmines and The Phoenix to. She said still turning to view this spot and that. Do you think so Laura? Jake asked, What do you see that Im not? he questioned. Well look here, we could set up a section here for my writing and things like I have right now and it may even give me more room, we could build some bookshelves add a desk, the lighting and the solitude would be perfect. We have plenty of space for ladies and all their things plus more. Jake started to look around and he too could see the possibilities. Nodding his head he told her Well it sure would save us having to look for another place and you would be safer here and closer but in the long run it would be up to the boys, they claimed it for their space so its only fair to ask them if they would mind giving it up. Gee, Uncle Jake thats no problem to us, sure Aunt Laura can have the loft I mean look at all you have done for us, to hang onto a glorified play room would be kind of selfish wouldnt it and besides we need to protect the ladies now too. The adults smile at how the boys could reason things out and Laura went to each of them and hugged them

414
thanking them for being so thoughtful and she added, Im sure the ladies would thank- you too, she told them laughing. Well it looks like Ill have my hands full for a bit we cant let anyone see what we are doing up here because word may get out about our new boarders. Jake said scratching his chin. Dad could help, Danny spoke up and told them, Hes so good at designing and things I bet he could do something really nice up here for you Mom. Yeah, echoed both JJ and Cody, Thats a great idea! Oh I dont know abut that you guys, your dad is busy with his own things and Im sure he wouldnt have the time to put in here. Jake told them. Laura said nothing at first but then added, The boys have a point there Jake, with all you have to do an extra pair of hands might come on mighty handy and I dont see why you couldnt ask Paul either. We only have to tell him its going to be an extra office for Bridgette to work from once the baby is born. I know its not nice to lie but in some cases such as this you have no choice and besides, knowing Paul like we do he wont ask question beyond what we are building and that would be simply because he would need to know what materials we need for the project. Bridgette looked at Laura puzzled and said, Laura, are you sure about this? Laura answered without hesitation, Yes, Bridgette very sure. Jake, see what you can do, I leave it in your trusty hands, now I think its time for bed, I for one am beat and am really looking forward to my bed. They all headed out of the loft, the boys chattered about their upcoming adventure, Jake, and Laura on what a great spot the loft would be for her to work from. They didnt notice how quiet Bridgette was as they made their way to the lower section. Bridgettes mind was on the change in her sister, Yes she thought to herself, Laura and I are going to have ourselves a little talk and soon.

415

It was the day of Marthas party and everyone was in the party mood. Marthas children were due in later on that morning and the extra staff had been busy getting Blossomwood ready for the guest that would be arriving late on the evening. Alice had come over to supervise the staff and see that things were done as requested and Martha was told she was not to even step foot in the kitchen. Jake and the boys were kept busy setting up chair and putting some cozy lighting in the around the garden for those that wanted to sit outside. Laura and Bridgette took care of the flower arrangement and making sure everything looked bright and gay for the celebration. The morning was hectic but by the time Marthas family arrived, Laura, Bridgette and Jake had done all they needed to do and the rest was up to Alice and the staff. The two families came together and the laughter and gaiety was felt throughout the whole of Blossomwood. They were in constant contact by phone with each other but it was nothing like being together and sharing the time as a family. Those that didnt know the difference would have a hard time figuring out where one family stopped and the other began. They stay together until it was time to ready themselves for the official party and each went off to dress and get ready to welcome the guest that had been invited for the joyous occasion. The boys were nervous and excited because their adoption would finally be taking place and they looked forward to t with great anticipation. Jason had the paper work for them to sign and the certificates for their walls and to make sure it looked official he had them in his briefcase along with his lawyer robe he planned on wearing during the ceremony, it would give the boys a sense pride knowing that everyone took this seriously especially Martas family. It was important for the boys to show the how much Martha meant to them. The party was going along great. Paul, Spencer, Karen, Wade and Becky had arrived and Spencer and Karen were introduced to the other guest. They were given a warn welcome and mingled freely amongst the group.

416
Laura also mingled but kept a polite distance from Spencer when at all possible. He in turn respected her space and didnt try to force himself to be where she was and chancing a scene in front of all the people gathered. The meal was a buffet style and the guest helped themselves to the many trays of delicious food set out in the large dining room. The extra staff made sure empty platters were soon replaced with more tasty food and made sure empty glasses and plates were picked up and disposed off quickly and quietly. Alice made sure that there was always someone on hand to serve a guest that may have a special request and quickly see that it was fulfilled. Not everyone was in the room when Jake introduced Spencer and Karen to the group. Bridgette and Laura had taken Martha to one of the spare room to show her what the family had gotten her for her Birthday. Martha was amazed and pleased to see a brand new bedroom set waiting to be set up in her quarters. They had seen her eye this set many times and when they asked her why she didnt get it for herself she just replied; Now why would I want a fancy bedroom set like that? and laugh at the idea, and the girls would think, because you deserve it and leave the subject alone. Marthas family had purchased new carpeting for their mother that would set the whole room of wonderfully and they also bought her a whirlpool tub. Martha had never been in anything but a regular tub in her life until she went to the spa with Laura that day and she later told Laura and Bridgette how wonderful it felt to be in the water and having it swirl all around her. She told them, a body sure could get use to something like that and laughed. By the time they got back to the guest Karen and Spencers introduction had taken place with Martha still not being introduced to the two. Martha herself didnt question the strange faces at her party for it often happened that someone would get invited to something like this from one of the family members or finding out it was a special occasion just stop by with well wishes and be asked to stay.

417
Martha herself was seated in the chair of honor for this occasion and since so many had approached her with well wishes she didnt think anything about Spencer Vincent or Karen, all she thought about was how good it was to have the family together again and the fact that she was soon to become a new Grandmother. That time was now. Jason had called everyone into the large parlor and asked everyone to take a seat. He gave everyone a few moments to settle in and then in his big voice announced; Ladies and Gentlemen we welcome you here tonight to join in the celebration of our Moms birthday we are most please that you are here to be witness to another celebration and that is the adoption of our Mother, Martha Lawrence, by Cody Brandon, Daniel Brandon and Jake Jr. Morgan, There was some mumblings amongst the guest and Jason tapped the gavel he brought with him lightly to bring order. Would Cody Brandon, Daniel Brandon and Jake Jr. Morgan please come up to the front of the room? Jason asked in a very professional voice. The three boys walked slowly up the center isle between the smiling people as they passed by. They were so nervous they didnt notice anything except their feet as they approached larger than life Jason as he stood there. Jason then opened up his briefcase and taking out his robe shook it out as to really play the scene out. The family members chuckled to themselves at the great performance Jason was doing for the boys and Jake made sure his video camera was there to catch it all. Jason made a big to-do about putting his robe on and then fishing in his brief case brought out official looking papers and laid them on the table nice and neatly. He then brought out framed documents and again made a shoe of laying them at another part of the table. When he was satisfied that everything was in place, he then said, Would Mrs. Martha Lawrence, please come to the front and stand next to these boys. Martha stood and in her most dignified walk, her head held high, approached her son and stood next to the boys. Jason looking very stern then asked the boys, Cody Brandon, Daniel Brandon and Jake Morgan Jr. it is my understanding that it is your wish to officially adopt one

418
Martha Lawrence as your legal Grandmother. Is this correct? The boys looked at Jason and straightened their shoulder and in a clear loud voice said, We do Sir. Jason turn his head so the boys wouldnt see him grin and quickly turned to his Mother and said, Mrs. Martha Lawrence, it is my understanding that you wish to adopt one, Cody Brandon, Daniel Brandon and one Jake Morgan Jr. Is that correct? He asked his Mother trying not to smile. Martha answered her son in a clear voice, Yes Sir it is. Jason then turned to the guest and said, I have before me a petition for adoption between these people you see here before me tonight, does anyone have a reason or objection that this adoption not take place and if you do speak now or forever hold your peace. The room got very quiet and after a second or two Jason went on with the ceremony. He told the boy to join hands with Martha and make a circle to which they quickly did. He then asked each one, Do you Cody, Daniel and Jake Jr. take Martha as your legal Grandmother and do you promise to love her and treat her kind at all time? The three boys each answered separately we do Sir. He then turned to his Mother and asked her, Martha do you take these boys as your legal Grandsons and promise to love them and treat them with kindness? To which Martha answered I do. Then Jason spoke saying, as you have vow this pledge to one another you have now formed a circle of love that can never be broken. I here by declare you true Grandmother and Grandchildren in this circle of ever lasting love. As it is said so be it done. and with a big band with his gavel made it official. Jason announced to the guest that there were some papers that needed to be sign and then he would be handing out adoption certificates to each one and they were welcome to stay and watch if they would like. The guests stayed were they were and Jason brought the boys around to his side of the table along with Martha and each sign which looked some very important papers. He then announced to all, I here by present you each with your own certificate of adoption for you to display in

419
a place of your choosing and I wish to be the first to congratulate you all. Martha kissed her new Grandchildren and other family members rushed up to do the same. Jake took Jason aside and told him, Man you deserve an award for that performance it was great, to which Jason said, I already got my award by the look of love the shone from the faces of those boys theyre quite bunch those three. He said softly to which Jake said, You sure dont have to tell me that I realized it a long time ago. The next day was wet and dreary so Laura decided that since the loft would be the ladies new home she would go to the cottage after breakfast and pack up some of their things so it wouldnt be a rush job at the last minute. She told the others at breakfast what she was going to do and they thought it was a great idea. Jake told her he would bring the things up slowly in the truck so it didnt look like any thing major was going on and he would store them in one of the room close to the loft. He also told them that he was headed over to Spencers after breakfast to see if he would lend a hand at remodeling the loft and get some ideas. The boys jumped at the idea of going with him and Martha asked if there was room if he would mine if she went along for the drive. She hadnt been over there since Alice started working for Spencer and she would like to pay her a visit and to thank her for all the help she did with her birthday celebration. They all thought that was a wonderful idea and Bridgette made it quite clear to her that she wasnt to run herself ragged preparing for the other upcoming events. Martha if you need the extra help you just get it do you understand. This family will not have you wearing yourself out and we mean that. She told her firmly. Thank-you dearest, I promise I wont. I already have people lined up. I want to pick Alices brain or I guess I should say recipes out of that head of hers for the different things and trust me she has enough of them stored away. Well she sure didnt disappoint us with her cooking Martha. She sure has a way with sweets, Jake told her remembering the cake she had done. This of course brought tee-hees and giggles from everyone.

420
Bridgette realize that this would be the perfect time to corner her sister and have the one on one she had been thinking about so when everyone left Bridgette hung back for a second cup of coffee. Bridgette, are you feeling alright you dont usually hang about for a second cup. Laura asked concerned. Yes Laura I feel fine and the reason I stayed behind is I want you and I to have a little chat so grab yourself another one and join me please. Laura looked at her sister and knew the little chat meant serious business so she pour herself another cup of coffee and joined her at the table. Okay Sis, whats up? Laura asked making a vane attempt at humor. Thats exactly what I want to know Laura, what exactly is up, with you that is, since youve come back off of this tour its like youre a different person and its worrying me. Im afraid that all this co-operation with Spencer is just a big show and that you are really hiding your true feeling from us and the boys and I want to know exactly whats going on in that head of yours. Laura chuckled at her sisters concern, Yes I guess I have changed Bridgette but trust me what you see is real and I am not tying myself up in knots on the inside. When I found out the boys had met their Father I knew it would only be a matter of time before everything came out so instead of them finding out by a slip of the tongue or by chance I decided to come clean with everything. No more secrets, no more lies, no more hiding around corners. They had a right to know and be with their Father and he had a right to be with them. We have lived in the shadows for so long I decide to bring everything into the light. I wont say it wasnt hard because it was but now that its done I feel freer than I ever have. I feel calmer inside too and I know it was the right decision to make. Now in doing this I have to face the fact that I will hear Spencers name all the time, I probably will be seeing him around Blossomwood from time to time and we will probably even be attending the same functions along the way, I plan to be civil to him and not make any trouble nor am I going out of my way to avoid him. We have to find some kind of common ground and thats exactly what I have done for myself and its brought me

421
peace. I have no intentions of stopping the boys from spending as much time with him as they want, after all I have had all these wonderful years with them and now he should be able to share in their lives too. I will tell you something that will ease your mind a bit and I hope it helps. I went over to Havenwood and talked to Spencer. I said what I had to say and left. I then took a drive and found a quiet nook and shed tears that have been bottled up inside of me for years. It took quite a time but you know Bridgette I cried all the pain, sorrow and hurt that I kept there all these years. When I stopped crying I came home to Blossomwood and vowed that I was going to turn the page and move on from that old life and into a new one and thats exactly what I have done. Theres nothing wrong with me Sis, what your seeing is a more contented person who looks forward to each day with bright eyes and a light heart, coming out of those shadows has done me the world of good and I am only sorry that I kept us there for so long can you ever forgive me for doing that to you all.? Laura looked at her loving sister who had tears streaming down her face at hearing what Laura had to say. Oh Laura, I love you so much, and there is nothing to forgive, we did it all out of love and we would do it all again if we had to. I just had to see for myself if you were really okay and now I can see that you will be fine. I think Im going to like this new page of yours and I do like the idea of no more shadows. Now come on and lets get ourselves off to do what we have to do before everyone comes back and wonders why were still here. she said rising from her chair and giving Laura a hug the two of them headed towards their destinations laughing and chatting along the way. Spencer was surprised to see Martha when the gang arrived at Havenwood and went to her and gave her a big hug saying, Martha, Martha, welcome dear lady to Havenwood, and looking at her he hugged her again which totally threw Martha off guard. They had forgotten that this was the first time she had seen him as Spencer and not as Claude Montague. Why youre that nice young man that spoke to me that day at the shop, your Spencer Vincent, she said shocked and everyone roared with laughter when the

422
realized she didnt know. Oh my dear lady, I am so sorry, I should have introduced myself but it completely slipped my mind, Spencer told her smiling a big, big smile. I will rectify that right now, he told her and taking her hand he said, Mrs. Lawrence, may I introduce myself, my name is Spencer Vincent and it is my greatest pleaser to meet you. He told her bowing and shaking her hand, and I want you to know that you will always be welcomed here at Havenwood anytime you wish to come. Martha laughed and said, Why thank-you Mr. Vincent. Its a pleasure to finally meet you Ive heard so much about you. She told him shaking his hand in return. Now Martha that will be the last time I hear you call me Mr. Vincent because I certainly wouldnt think we were friends if I had to call you Mrs. Lawrence every time we met. He told her his eyes twinkling. Thats fine with me Spencer, now if you dont mind I want to see Alice on some matters, I sure hope she treating you good, she asked just to make sure. Martha she is wonderful, I dont know how I ever got along without her all this time. She told me about how good the family at Blossomwood treated her so we definitely have a high standard to keep up with. He said truthfully to her. Martha being satisfied went on her search for Alice and Jake got right to the point for his visit. He explained all about the loft and the ideas he had and then asked Spencer if he could see himself clear to lending him a hand. I dont see why not, Spencer told him, as long as everyone is fine with it Id be more than happy to help out. Thats great and there certainly isnt any worry on our end either. We are going to ask Mr. Cooper to lend a hand, we figure we dont have to go into to much detail other than explain what we want built and not why if you know what I mean. Jake said, not wanting to say too much because they werent really alone. Sure, hed be a great help, Spencer said, just let me know when you want to get started and we can get right to it. Then turning to the boys he said, So boys it looks like were going to be off on a great adventure of our

423
own in a few weeks, now what do you think about that? and from then on little else was talked about. Spencer then thought of another person that would be perfect to lend a hand with the remodeling of the loft, Wade Porter and told Jake about his involvement with him in the past. He made sure that Jake knew he could be trusted and knew for a fact that Becky had no clue about Laura and the ladies as they were now being called. Well, I dont doubt that Spencer because he has never said a word to us that he knew you and I will certainly take your word on him being trustworthy besides we could always use another pair of hands. Now if I could only have that many hands when I bring everything up from the cottage it would be great, Jake laughed. We can help you there too, Spencer added, Everything is going to be in boxes or luggage of some kind isnt it? He questioned, to which Jake gave a nod, Well then its just a matter of transporting them from there to Blossomwood and into the loft. And thats where the hard part is, going up those three flights of stairs Jake moaned and then Jake got an idea himself, Unless he said I steal an idea from the boys. Jake told Spenser about how the boys moved their pianos from the spare room they were in and up to the loft to begin with. Spencer laughed and shook is head at their ingenuity. Those boys could really think on their feet. Okay, so whats your idea? Spencer asked Jake knowing he wasnt going to be surprised at what he heard. Why couldnt we do the same but from the outside, I have heavy duty winches that are capable of taking on heavy loads, why couldnt we simple hoist the stuff from the ground to one of the windows and go from there, I even have a bed we can use to load the things on so we could do a few pieces at a time. Jake asked picturing it in his mind. We wouldnt put them in the loft but there are other places on the upper floors we could store them in until the loft is finished and then it would be a simple matter of moving thing over to where they belong when were done. Its a good idea Jake but theres only one thing that

424
bothers me about the whole thing and thats the boys, if we did something like that with them around them theyd want to help and I would be afraid of one of them getting hurt. Spencer told him frowning at the thought. So we dont tell them, Jake smiled, We can do it through the week if we can all get together, the boys are in school, we should be all done and everything cleared up by the time they get home. Jake told him liking the plan more and more. It sounds good to me then. Ill call Wade and you get in touch with Paul. We can use your truck and haul everything up at once and in case that isnt big enough ask Paul to bring his truck also. I think with the four of us going at it, two from the top and two from the bottom it shouldnt take much time. The boys had gone to seek out Alice and Martha and returned just as Jake and Spencer had come up with the game plan. They had a big grin on their face as the approached because Alice had sent them along each a big piece of apple pie and ice cream. Jake flew over to meet them and gently retrieved one of the plates from Cody while JJ took the other to Spencer. It was Jake who was smiling now and looking at Spencer said, PIE! Oh how I love pie, which made everyone hoot with laughter. Martha and Alice soon joined them all and brought along the coffee and while the men ate their pie they all chatted about summer and all the things that were going to be happening in and around their community. Thats how Karen found them all when she returned from running an errand. Well hello everyone, am I missing out on some kind of party? she asked her face glowing. No, said Jake, taking another bite of his treat, Youre missing out on pie and boy is it good. Karen my dear, you are just in time to meet one of my dearest and beloved friends, Mrs. Lawrence, I would like you to meet the best secretary and friend a guy could ever have, this is Karen, my right and left hands. Karen I would like you to meet this wonderful woman who I am proud to say is my friend, Mrs. Lawrence who we all know as Martha; Martha, Karen, Karen Martha. Spencer made the formal introduction. Oh it is a great pleasure to meet you at long last

425
Martha, I have heard so many wonderful thing about you from everyone, I was so hoping we would meet and become friends. Karen told her shaking her hand. And I have heard a lot about you, my dear, and the pleasure is mine, Martha said as she shook the girls hand warming to her straight away. You must come over to Blossomwood and pay me a visit and let me know how youre getting along with this crew of mine. They can be a handful at times. She said laughing as Jake wolfed down the last of his pie. They were soon on their way with the boys full of chatter about their upcoming trip while Martha checked of the number of things Alice had promised to help her with during the up coming events. Jake was happy knowing that he was going to have all the help he could have asked for with the moving of Lauras things from the cottage and savoring that pie he had from Alice. Blossomwood was quiet when they returned but it didnt take long once they all arrived. The boys headed up the stairs to get into more rugged outfits, Martha headed for her kitchen and Jake went off to tell Laura about the plan. Jake told Laura about the plan and about them enlisting the help of Wade Porter. It surprised her at first but it surprised her even more when Jake informed her that he knew the whole story behind her and Spencer and the whole Claude Montague disguise. Jake also told it that it was Wade that tracked her down and that he thought he was just doing a job for a friend. He never in his wildest dreams ever to expect to be where he was today getting ready to marry the best girl a guy could ever have. He told her Becky knew nothing about the whole thing because it was a part of Wades business operations and his business operations were held in the strictest of confidences even from Becky. Laura was angry at first but then decided there was really nothing to get upset about; surely if Wade were going to say anything he would have done so by now, especially to Becky. Jake assured her that Spencer trusted the man with his very life and she didnt have a thing to worry about so Laura just let it slide into the past with the rest of the

426
secrets where it belonged. He must be okay Jake, she said smiling, He sure didnt let on to us that he knew so if thats the way you feel then its fine with me too. Now I will show you what I have done to try and keep things in some kind of order for you when the move comes. I have marked all the boxes with the letters with either a J, or a P to help you distinguish which belongings go to which lady. Since I wont need the things for a while they can stay where they are until you are finished with the loft then it will be just a matter of putting what things go where and with who. It should make things a lot easier all ways around, She told him closing the lid to a trunk clearly marked with a J. Great Laura, I have to go and give Paul a shout to see when he is available. We may even start at it as early as tomorrow if both of them can make it. Jake told her headed for the door. Do you have much left to do? he questioned. No this is the last of it, Martha and I have always made it a routine to put thing right back into storage when we come home so most of it was simply loading them into the trunks and cases. I am worried about moving the safe though; I will need it for all that jewelry. I removed it already but I cant see how you will manage getting the safe out of here. Laura told him opening the door were the save was hidden. Im not, we will leave that here. Its one thing to move the things we are, anyone passing by would just think we were fixing the place up for Aunt Sara and the Captain but to see us remove a safe may make someone want to know just treasure are hidden behind these walls. No, we can use the big safe in my office for now and then we can see about getting you another one later. It is something I think Wade can help us with along with maybe checking out our security system both here and at the nurseries. Well that is a worry of my mind, okay then Ill finish up here and meet you at the house later then, Laura said returning to the task at hand happy knowing at least this was part was taken care of. She actually looked forward to being at the loft. She decided to stop and make

427
herself a cup of tea since she had been working non stop since she arrived and while she did that she also made a sandwich to munch on since her tummy started growling for lack of nourishment. Taking both she went and sat at the little nook that over looked Aunt Saras garden. Jake kept it well tended at all times and it was really a pretty little spot. She had and idea forming in her head and when she thought it out clearly she gave a little chuckle and went to the phone. When the phone on the other end was answered she heard the woman announce, Good afternoon, Hardings Public School, Mrs. Hanson speaking, May I help you? the polite lady asked. Yes Mrs. Hanson my name is Ms. Norton and I represent The McCrery Publishing Company. You may not know who we are right off but we are the publishers that send the new Ms. Jasmine book to the school when they come out. Laura said in her most professional voice trying not to laugh. Oh my yes, Ms. Norton, the children just love those books they are always in demand here. The woman answered quickly. Thats nice to hear, I was wondering if there was any possible way for me to speak to the school Principle Laura said taking a sip of tea. Certainly, Ms. Norton, Ill put you through to him right now. She told Laura and within seconds Laura heard the familiar voice of Mr. Stevens on the other end. Good afternoon Ms. Norton, He greeted her, Im Mr. Stevens, Principle here at the school, how may I help you? he asked sounding very professional. Mr. Stevens, I am calling on behalf of Ms. Jasmine the author of the books weve been sending along for a while, I hope you know who I am talking about? Laura questioned. I most certainly do why the children here cant get enough of her stories and not only had the children here; my own children read them faithfully. We feel very lucky to receive the books she sent along. You must thank her for us. He said kindly. Well thats why I am calling, One of Ms. Jasmines close friends have family that lives in the area there and she asked Ms. Jasmine if the books could be sent along.

428
Well now it seems Ms. Jasmine is going to be passing through your area and her friend asked if she would pay a visit to the school to say hi. Ms. Jasmine loves to do things like that and she would love to. Laura stopped for a moment. Oh MY, Mr. Stevens exclaimed, That would be wonderful, we would be more than happy to welcome her to our school. He told her very excited. Well there are some conditions to be met if a visit is to take place. She warned him, And the first and most important thing is no one can know she is coming. You are to keep this a secret from everybody. Can you do that? She asked. Yes, I can do that. He told her sounding disappointed. You see Mr. Stevens if word were to get out then she would be swamped with media and adults, taking the fun out of it all for the children so the strictest confidence is of the up most importance here. Laura told him. You have my word on it, Ms. Norton, I wont even tell my wife. He vowed. Laura held back a giggle at that statement. Now I understand that your school has some kind of assembly, is that correct? she asked knowing full well they did. Why yes we do, he sounded surprise that she knew. Could you tell me when the next one is due sir? addressing the man politely. Laura could hear him shuffling papers and then speaking to her once more said, Our last assembly for the season will be next Wednesday, and then school is out for the summer on Friday. He informed her. Perfect, Laura said, Now dont you worry about a thing, Ill make sure everything is set up on our end. Ms. Jasmine will arrive by herself and leave by herself so theres no need for an escort. I again must remind you that this is to go no further; if she sees so much as one media personal there she wont come in. This is strictly a surprise for the children, do I make myself clear Mr. Stevens. You are to go on with your plans for the assembly as normal; Ms. Jasmine should arrive before the children arrive to give her time to set up, I would say about 8 am, if thats alright with you? She asked. I will personally be here to great her and take her along

429
to the auditorium, he assured her. Fine, Laura told him, Ill tell Ms. Jasmine you will be expecting her now one more thing, do you have another number that she can reach you at before she arrives just in case something happens to detain her? Mr. Stevens was more than happy to oblige Laura with any requests she asked and making final arrangements she hung up the phone smiling. This years final school assembly ought to be quite a memorable not only for the school but for her boys as well. Laura had finished up everything there was to do by the time the boys arrived home from school and told Jake things were ready to transport when they were ready to go at it. He told her both men were ready to help and he was going to go to the nursery sheds after supper to load the winches and platform onto his truck that night after supper and bring it all up this evening to be ready on this end. Paul and Wade would work as a team and him and Spencer as another. They were going to start right after the boys left for school the next morning. Laura was surprised to hear that things would take place that soon but was also glad to know it wouldnt be to long before she would be in to the loft with it beautiful view of the area. The boys thought nothing of Jake going to the nurseries right after supper because it was often something he did when things were up and growing. They asked him he need their help but he told them he was fine and wouldnt be gone to long and was out the door. When he arrived at the nursery sheds it was just a matter of minutes before he had the truck loaded and things tied down under a tarp and was on his way back home again. This was one time they were really going to pull one over on the boys but he was sure they would get over it once work on the loft began. It was just safer this way for all those concerned. The boys knew there was something up yet they couldnt pin point exactly what. None of the adults seem to be overly concerned about any thing.

430
There were no quick glances, no secret whispering and no hanging back after supper for a little chat amongst themselves, in fact once supper was done and things cleaned up each one of the adults said their goodnights and went their separate ways. There was no need to go to the secret room so they too did whatever they felt like doing until bedtime and then they too went to their rooms for the night. The next morning was bright and sunny as the boys headed off to school and each day brought them closer and closer to their trip with their Father. They didnt tell anyone about the changes I their lives preferring to let the adults handle any questions people may have about their relationship with Spencer and their Mom, right now they just wanted to keep things to themselves and private. Blossomwood soon became busy with activity as Paul, Wade, Spencer and Jake all met in the back of Blossomwood. It was decided that Paul and Wade would set up the winching system at Blossomwood and Spencer and Jake would go to the cottage and start loading the truck for transporting the things from there. Laura was quit efficient in marking what went with what and the men had little problem keeping things in some kind of order when loading. They were able to take everything at once since Spencer had driven his truck over so within no time they were on their way to Blossomwood to begin the tricky part of the transfer. They found Paul, Wade and Martha waiting for them drinking coffee and having a midmorning snack when they arrived and once Jake seen to goodies he demanded that he and Spencer be allowed a few moments so they too could enjoy a little break. Jake noticed how Martha seemed almost girl like in Pauls presence and she seemed to blush every so often when he glanced at her. Paul gave the men a run through on how they thought was the best approach on loading and unloading things from the bottom to the top. He and Wade would load from the bottom and Spencer and Jake from the top that way there would be no confusion as to what went where. Jake asked if Laura was around She would really be a help with sorting things as we take them from the top,

431
he said. Yes she thought that also so she said to call her when youre ready to go and she will be here. Martha told them glancing at Spencer who in turned just smiled. What she didnt say was that she too would be there and she was given strict orders that she was not to leave Lauras sight for just a second. The men got ready to start their task and Martha gathered the things from the picnic table and went inside and called Laura as promised. Soon things started to move along quite nicely. While the men loaded the things at the bottom Jake and Spencer unloaded and moved things to the room when they would be stored until the loft was finished. The only words that Laura uttered to Spencer were, Good morning Spencer, thank-you for your help today, we really appreciate it, was all she said. Youre more than welcome, he replied surprised that she even spoke at all. He wasnt fooling himself; he knew there was no change, change would come slowly. He had no plans on pushing things with her; he knew she needed time to let all the changes that had taken place to settle. He would be content to see her now and then. Jake had told him her new outlook on her life so he knew he had to be gentle with her. His biggest fear was that she would take the boys and bolt again. He would male sure she felt no fear from him. Blossomwood was her home but he couldnt promise things would be civil at Havenwood. He was in control there and she knew the consequences of her being on his grounds. The men worked quickly and efficiently and soon things started to build up in the large room. Laura had been walking around going from the loft to the room with a thought forming in her head. The men had brought the last of her things up working straight through the noon hour and with the last pieces in place Jake lowered the pulley system from the top of the window and let it drop to the ground where Wade and Paul gather it all up and put it all back on the Jakes truck and recovered it with the tarp. When everyone came together once more they were surprised to find Martha had prepare a nice big lunch for them and they quickly washed up so they could enjoy

432
the good looking dishes set before them. Both Laura and Martha joined them Laura making sure she placed herself as far from Spencer as space would allow. Laura thanked the men once again for their help and they all had a laugh when Jake mentioned how the boys were going to react when they found out what they missed out on. I feel better that they werent here, said Laura with the others agreeing, But I think I may be able to make things up to them. She had to them all. While I waited for the things to arrive I took a walk between the loft and the room and I think it would work if we left the ladies thing right where they are. She informed the group. Go on, said Jake, Curious at what she was thinking. The boys were excellent on giving up there spot for me and the ladies of course and the loft is so big, she told them, I thought it would work out that we all could share it if we not only did over the loft but the spare room. We could turn the room into one big closet affair with each lady having half for their personal belongings and that way we could divide the loft giving one end to me and the other for the boys to keep their pianos at to practice. I cant see us being there at the same time so we wouldnt get into each others way and we could put up a dividing screen to keep each place separated. She informed them. Why Laura that is a wonderful idea, Jake told her, I think that would work out great and there is definitely would be a lot more space for you all. If you like Laura, Spencer spoke to her, I can draw up a design that may work the best for you and the boys that would not only be workable but pleasing to the eye as well. Laura sat quiet for a moment and then looking at him said, Thank-you Spencer that would be very nice of you. She told him quietly. The group sat chatting for a few more minutes then Laura stood and excused herself explaining she had some errands to run and left the group headed for her car. Martha herself decided it was time to clear things up so as she started gathering the things off the table. Paul leaped to his feet saying, Here Martha let me help you

433
with that, and the two of them headed off to the kitchen. Jake, Spencer and Wade smiled at one another with Jake raising an eyebrow, Do you think he might be a bit smitten with our Martha? He asked. Well he certainly has good taste, said Spencer smiling and giving them a wink. Laura really didnt have an errand to run she just wanted to get away. She may be civil to Spencer but that didnt mean she had to stick around and entertain him. She set boundaries on what she would do in tight situations like today and she knew when it was a need to stay and when its best to leave. She caught the ferry and went for a little shopping to give the men time to do any thing they needed to do before they left for the day. She knew Spencer would be around helping Jake with the remodeling of the loft and the room and she had already decided to inform Jake that she would be around on a need be reason only. The rest of her time would either be helping Martha or working on an idea for a new book she had on her mind. She could also help Bridgette to give her sister a break at the nurseries now and then. She felt quite good about the way things were going right now and hoped things would continue to move with this much ease in the future. Spencer didnt figure Laura would stay around after they had finished moving the things from the cottage so he was surprised when she joined them at the table. She also surprised him when she offered to accept his help with a design for the loft and the room. He had ideas already rolling around in his head and asked Jake if he would bring him out some paper and pencils so he could put the ides to paper right them and there. Jake wasted no time in getting him what he asked for and before to long he produced a diagram which when put into place would be just perfect for Laura and the boys. Paul and Wade both looked them over and they thought they were great and couldnt wait to get started on the remodeling of the rooms. I can get this stuff ordered today and have it delivered right away if you guys have the time to start working on it. He told them And Wade I would like you to look over our security systems to see what we can do for more security for Blossomwood if you dont mind and do

434
whatever you think we may need. Wade nodded his head in agreement and the men got up to leave. If we get started right away then by the time school is out then Laura and the boys should be able to use both spots when they want to. Wade mentioned to them. Its my quiet time so its perfect timing for me, he added. It would be good to get it done before the men start with painting the house Paul added, I will be tied up with them so it really is a good time for me too, he told them. I havent got anything lined up at the moment either, Spencer joined in so I guess its a go for all of us then. He said with a chuckle. Great, said Jake, now I need to know what supplies I will need at least to get us started, Jake looked at them scratching his head. They all looked at each other and laughed over forgetting the most important part of the remodeling, the material. They ended up going back to the loft and the room and calculated just they would need to get the project started. Paul told Jake to order the supplies they named and he would go himself to pick them up saving them the wait for the delivery truck. I should be here shortly after the boys leave for school but tell them not to worry there will be things they can help with when they get home. He said chuckling. This time the men did leave and Jake went straight to the phone to call his order in. He told the gentleman on the phone that Paul Cooper would be by first thing in the morning to pick the supplies up and the man promised to have things ready for him when he arrived. They knew Paul well and considered him a valued costumer so Jake knew things would be ready and waiting for him when Paul arrived. Laura was just driving by the school when she seen the line of busses waiting for the children to take them home. She couldnt help but spot the boys so stopping and giving them a wave they hurried over to her car. JJ stopped long enough to tell their driver that they were getting a drive home so she wouldnt worry. The driver checking to see who was picking them up gave Laura a wave and a honk letting her know it was ok and then watched as JJ as he went to the car and got in.

435
Laura returned the honk and started on the way home. So boys, how was school today, she asked Great Aunt Laura, JJ was the first to answer. All ours tests are done and since we dont have that many days left for school we spent most of the morning leaning up our desks and lockers. Then this after noon we had a sock hop. He said laughing. Yeah Mom, it was a riot, none of us knew what a sock hop was, Cody said and the boys howled with laughter. How come you picked us up Mom? Danny asked, Not that we mind it, right boys? I just had to do an errand and it was all in the timing. She told them, Boys I think you should know we got everything moved this morning from the cottage to the loft. Jake, Spencer, Wade and Paul did it in no time. She told them seeing the disappointment on their faces. Ah Mom, we wanted to help with that, Cody told her sadly. Laura found a place where she could pull of the road to talk to them safely saying, We knew you would be disappointed boys but this is one time where it was best you werent around. The men were working in very high places and if one of you had gotten hurt weve would have never forgiven ourselves. You will be happy to know that Jake got the idea on how to get the things to the loft from you though. He and the others moved it all by wenches and everything went smoothly, not only that I got looking at the loft and figured that if we converted the room where we are storing the ladies things at now into a big closet then there would be more than enough room for us to share the loft between us. What do you think about that? she asked. Really Mom, Cody said brightening up, that would be neat. He said excited, How would you do that? really interested. Simply, she said smiling, We will just divide the space. Spencer has offered to design it so we both could use the space to our full advantage and the room that we put the ladies things in now is plenty big enough to hold all the ladies things not only now but for years in the future if need be. Mr. Cooper said to tell you that there will be plenty you could help out with up so dont feel youre being left out on anything. She told them hoping it would

436
make up for some of the disappointment over not being there for the moving. Gee, thats great Aunt Laura, JJ replied with a big grin. We wont be around to much with school and all but we can sure help after school and on the week-end. He told her happy once more. Well not this week-end boys, we all need to go shopping for some new outfits she informed them as she started up the car. Shopping, came an echo from all three, looking at her as if she had lost her mind, Why do we need to go shopping for new out fits? Cody blurted out, Whats wrong with the clothes we have now? Oh good heavens boys, you could never take some of those cloths away on your trip with you, why that would be dreadful. Remember youre going to be going to at least one official dinner that we know off and whos to say where your Dad will want to take you that youll need to dress up for, you cant be wearing jeans and sneakers to something like that now can you. You boys have grown so tall over the winter that youll all need new suits thats for sure and since you will be going a week from this Saturday it only gives us this week-end to shop. You want to look respectable when you meet youre other relatives now dont you? She asked them. Yeah Mom, Cody told her, Well go shopping but we dont have to like it, he grumbled. Laura had to hold back the laugh inside her. She didnt know what she was going to do with herself while they were gone she thought, Blossomwood will be so quiet and then she made herself think of other things so she wouldnt make herself as grumbled as the three boys who were now finding there was strings attached to their going away and it just happened to be the most dreaded string a fellow could have; going shopping with Mom. Martha didnt know what was going on when the boys came in after school. She was about to question them when she caught Lauras eye and Laura put her finger to her lips jesting her not to say anything. Okay boys, take your things up to your room, well see you in a little while. She told them and they silently trudged up the stairs like they were carrying all the worries of the world on their shoulders. Once out of

437
earshot Martha looked at Laura and Laura burst out laughing. My word what was all that about? she asked totally confused. It took a moment for Laura to regain her composer and then she told Martha about the boys and shopping. You mean to tell me all that was about going shopping? she asked disbelieving and Laura told her. I sure do, they thought they were just going to take the clothes they have now and wear them can you imagine? and then even Martha had to laugh. When Jake and Bridgette came in Laura told them what had happen and Jake sided with the boys, It may be fun for you women but men hate shopping especially for clothes, those guys have a right to be disgusted, I hate shopping for cloths too. You just never mind Jake, Bridgette told him, They need new cloths to go away with so dont you dare encourage them. They will need to be fitted for new suits and shoes plus other things. I will not have JJ looking like some street urchin when he goes away and if you do or say anything that isnt positive I will personally see that youre cut off sweets until they come back. She threatened. Jake knew then it was every man for them self so he quickly changed the conversation he got the sketches Spencer had drawn up and showed them to Laura. These look great Jake, when do you think youre going to be able to get started, Laura asked. The guys will be here first thing tomorrow morning. The supplies have been ordered and Paul with bring them with him when he comes. Jake told her. Wonderful, Laura said surprised, Are you sure they can spare the time to do this? Laura asked, I wouldnt want to pull them away from their own things. She said to Jake frowning. No, I worried about that too but was quickly reassured that this project came along just in time for all of them. Wade told me it was his quiet time at work and since he is also going to put in extra security for Blossomwood it will give him a chance to check out what we need and do any installations we may need. Paul doesnt want to get into any heavy projects until his men are cleared so they

438
can start with the painting of the house. Spencer is taking things light so he can do the trip with the boys and that leaves me. Ive already told the staff at the nurseries that they will be on their own for a little while because of some renovations being done here and they are fine with that. The best thing of all is that if we are needed everyone knows how to reach us and we can be there in minutes. He told them. Thats great, Laura said, and with the four of you working on it the whole project shouldnt take to long. Thats what I figure also, and I am looking forward to it. Also think I am going to have an elevator installed for this place. He told them and the women gasped, Youre going to do what, they all said at once shocked. Jake, have you lost your mind? Bridgette asked him, Where in heavens name would you put an elevator she asked trying to picture it, and why? It came to me while we were lifting all the ladies things on how much simpler and easier thing would have gone if we have one. Then I got to thinking just how big Blossomwood is and how many times we travel up and down the stairs going to our quarters and Martha when she is doing her rounds and the things that we and the staff carry back and forth and so on so I mentioned it to Spencer. We took a stroll and came up with a great spot that would be convenient for all of us, so come and Ill show you. He told them walking towards the door. The boys arrived just as everyone was headed out the door and asked what was going on. Laura explained what Jake had in mind and they got excited at the prospects of the whole thing. He took them to a point where there where three large windows that aligned themselves from top to bottom from the outside, from the inside these same windows separated Lauras quarters from those of Bridgettes and Jakes. The top stood in the little hallway that separated the loft from the ladies room, the middle in the large hallway that if taken out wouldnt in the least ways take away the view from the middle floors because the hallway was lined with windows to begin with. The third was on the bottom and it would be the only window where there would be a loss.

439
Martha if we went along with this idea it would mean the loss of your pantry Im afraid. Jake looked at her sadly, but I can make it up to you with little pain or effort on either side. He told the woman hopefully. How would you feel about having my big storage area right off the kitchen? He asked. Marthas face lightened up at the thought of having a big area like the storage room for herself, things would be so much closer and she would definitely have much more room, That would be wonderful Jake but what about the things you have in there? She questioned. That wouldnt be a problem Martha, I dont store a lot of things in there as you know, its more or less where I start plants I really want to keep an eye on while they are growing, I dont need a lot of space for that so I can take one of these many empty rooms and do that in one of them. And as a matter of fact I can use the loft on our side of the building if need be, with an elevator in place it would be a perfect spot for me too. He brightened at the idea of doing such a thing. Well you certainly wont hear me say no to the whole idea, Martha smile, An elevator is just what this place needs, we would all get use from it I would say. I think Blossomwood is going to be a busy spot for a while, Bridgette said, and the changes are going to be great all around. I sure hope so, Jake answered, Its time we give our home a face lift, its been good to us so now its time to be good to her. The family all headed back inside, gone where the thoughts of shopping for now new things were talked about. Jake told them his idea of having elevator doors installed on the bottom landing as well as on the inside so there would be no tracking in through Marthas kitchen, Martha was already making plans on how she was going to fix up the pantry, Laura talked about how easy and safer it would be transporting the ladies things back and forth and Bridgette mentioned how convent it would be to take the baby back and forth not having to use the stairs. The boys themselves were excited on the idea that new construction was going to take place and they mentioned the different ways they could help. I guess we are going to be seeing a lot of Paul for the

440
next little while, Jake said taking a peek at Martha. Oh and whys that dear? Bridgette asked. Simple, He replied, This is just the kind of things Paul does, except for the elevator system that is, but for the rest of the construction and makeovers I will hire him and his crew. We will probably have him around here all summer. Jake quickly glancing an eye toward Martha and caught the tiny smile that appeared when she learned the news. It seems that Martha may be a bit smitten with Paul too, he smiled to himself, this could be an interesting summer all round, I cant wait to get Bridgette alone to tell her what I suspect. I bet neither Bridgette nor Laura even suspect those two have an eye for each other. He thought as he sat ate the end of the table feeling quit smug about it, thinking he knew something they women didnt and maybe for once he could get the jump on telling Bridgette of what he suspected rather than the other way around. Now if Laura would only let Spencer get close to her again, taking a look at his sister-in-law, those two would be perfect together not to mention how great it would be having him as a brother-in-law, he thought grinning. Spencer arrived early the next morning before the boys left for school and was greeted all around. Laura wasnt surprised to see him but the boys were. Martha poured him a cup of coffee and he joined the family at the table. Paul is picking up our supplies and should be here shortly and Wade is on his way now, he told the group, taking a sip of coffee. Great, Jake told him, we could get started putting the wench system back together then. I didnt bother to take it back because I figured it would be much easier using it like we did the things we brought from the cottage. I also mentioned to everyone about the elevator system and we all agree its just what this place needs, Jake informed him, Now I just have to fine a company that installs them and see when they can come out and do the job. Thats not a problem Jake, I know a great company, excellent in fact, I can call them right after we get the wenches set up and have someone come out and talk to you. Spencer told Jake. He them asked the boys about their trip and how school

441
was going. School is just winding own now Dad so we are doing all kinds of fun things, Danny told him and Saturday we are going shopping for new clothes to take away with. Well good for you boys, he told them, That should be a lot of fun, now make sure you bring along some swimming trunks and sneakers because youll need them. He informed them. We will? questioned JJ, Why would we need things like that on a boat we cant swim in the ocean. No, you cant do that but you can swim in one of the three pools that are on the ship, he told the boys laughing, and I am sure you wont want to walk around in shoes when you go to the big zoo I plan on talking you too now will you. He told them smiling. Wow, its going to be awesome, Cody said and the boys agreed with him. Hey Mom, what time are we going shopping on Saturday well need to get there bright and early to get our stuff. The three boys sat looking at Laura who in turn looked at the boys in disbelief. Well be there bright and early boys, dont you worry about that, now hurry up and get your things, the bus will be along shortly. She told them as she picked up her dishes to put in the dishwasher. Jake followed suit and Spencer behind him. We better get going on the winching system if we want it in place for when Paul arrives, Jake said. Im right behind you buddy, Spencer answered slapping Jake lightly on the shoulder. The women could hear them talking about the elevator as they left. Bridgette smiled to herself thinking how happy Jake seemed to be having Spencer as a friend. Everyone was in a better mood these days and even if she wouldnt admit it Laura herself seemed to be more stylish than normal when he was around. The rest of the week was a busy one in and around Blossomwood. The men could be heard with saws and hammers doing this and that and often Martha would see one of them traveling with paint cans and brushes. Someone had come out to talk to Jake about the elevator and they were prepared to come the following week to start the instillation which made everyone happy

442
at the thoughts of it. When Laura wasnt helping Martha with different things she put time it at the nurseries and when she wasnt there she spent time in her quarters working on her next book. The week went by so quickly she couldnt believe she was actually getting get dress to take the boys shopping. They were waiting patiently for her as she entered the kitchen. Gee Mom, said Danny, we thought you were never coming down. Danny said. Laura laughed out loud at their impatience saying, Sorry guys, just let me grab a quick bite and well will be on our way, she told them and quickly grabbed her breakfast. Now boys, I want you to be good for Laura and Martha today, I think its better if I stay home and be here for the men. Bridgette told them. We promise, they echoed and while Bridgette kept them occupied with her warnings Laura finished her breakfast and got up from the table to take her dishes out and were soon on their way. Laura and Martha and the boys returned much later in the day loaded down with parcels which took two trips to the car to empty. They were all tired but they had gotten everything they needed including a complete set of luggage. The boys were all excited to show Bridgette what they had gotten so for the next hour they proudly showed her everything form socks to suits. Well it certainly sounds like you all had a full day of shopping boys and it also a sounds like you had a good time too, Bridgette added giving her eye brow a rise. Yeah it wasnt so bad we guess, Cody said. Mom made it like an adventure for us so we were done before we knew it. Good for you then, now why dont you take all your things and hang them up nice and neat and then get ready for supper. I dont know where Jake and Spencer went but they shouldnt be to long. Bridgette told them. I thought things were quiet around here, Laura said, I didnt think they would be at it even on the week-end. I didnt either, Bridgette agreed, but they never stopped. Jake and Spencer entered at that moment but not from the back of the house but from the hallway and seeing Laura and Martha there greeted them warmly.

443
Well ladies, we have it all done, would you like to take a look? Really? said Laura, very surprised, I cant believe it, there was s much to do, she said in disbelief, I for one cant wait to take a look. Everybody headed up the stairs with the boys leading the way chattering as they went. They stopped dead in their tracks when they seen the finished product. The rest of the group caught up with them and when they saw what the men had done were totally amazed. Oh my word, its beautiful, Laura exclaimed, I cant believe its the same place, she told them, Its wonderful, absolutely wonderful, she exclaimed as she entered. The men had set it up so that Laura had a view so that she could over look Hankland and the surrounding area clearly. They had installed filing cabinets and bookshelves that gave her plenty of space and storage. Her working area was neat and compacted so she didnt have far to go for anything she needed and if she just wanted to sit and look out at the scenery before her they included a big overstuffed arm chair for her to curl up in. In the center of the room they had made a sitting area complete with a beautiful area rug and the cozy little spot was warm and inviting again with big cozy chairs to sit back and either read or to sit and chat. A bookcase stood against one wall and it contained books from Jakes own library with plenty of room for additional books as they would come. The boys part of the loft was bright and sunny also. They could also see a big part of Hankland and a view of the river. The men had set their pianos to form a triangle but they also could put them in different spots if they wanted. They had their own complete sets of Ms. Jasmine books in their own bookcases and what they thought was the best part was one of the men had taken the time to make their names out of wood and had put them up on the walls. A happy looking kite flew from the ceiling making their part of the room a fun place to be. They had another shelving area in which they could keep sheet music and here and their poster where put on the wall of some of the great composers. They even went so far as to build a small cupboard where Laura

444
could make herself something to eat or drink while she spent time on her books. They went to the ladies room and Laura was amazed how they had placed things do each lady had plenty of closet space, especially The Phoenix and how nice they had set up all the awards each lady had been awarded through the years. She thanked them both very much going over to the different things touching them lovingly. You have given us a beautiful place to live and I cant thank-you enough from all of us. You made coming up here a sheer delight. Laura told Jake and Spencer, It will always be my favorite place to come. The boys also told Jake and Spencer how delighted they were at their spot, We liked it before you did all this but now its even better, Cody told them, And whats even better we now can share it with Mom. he said happily. Everyone headed down the stairs where the boys told their Dad about the great shopping spree they had been on and how much fun Laura had made it for them. Well it may have been fun for you boys, Martha informed them, But I know I am completely worn out. She said laughing and lifting her feet in the air. I bet you are Martha dear, Bridgette told her, Now why dont you sit right there and relax, you too, Laura, and lets us fix supper. Spencer why dont you stay and join us, its the least we can do for all the help you have given us. Spencer looked at Laura and said, Thats ok Bridgette, helping out was my pleasure and it was fun, I dont often get to work with my hands like I use to and I wont want to impose on your family mealtime so Ill just be running along. He said as he stood up. Please Spencer, do join us, Laura told him surprising everyone including herself, The boys havent seen much of you this week and I am sure they have plenty to talk to you about, that is if you dont have to be somewhere or they are expecting you at Havenwood for supper. She told him hoping for a way out. Why thank-you Laura, and no I dont have to be home in fact Karen and Alice went to the city today and I was told they would get home when they got home so supper would be whatever I manage to find on my own. He told them smiling.

445
Then that settles it then, Jake said, Come lets wash up and then get something to eat and if your not in a hurry to go home maybe we can talk about that elevator system and how we can do up the space for Marthas new cupboard. While everyone helped laying out the supper meal they talked and laughed, conversation was light and cheery. Jake had told them how they had waited until Paul left before putting the Ladies awards and trophies out and how Lauras marking the boxes made it easy to do. The boys talked about shopping with Laura and Martha and then about the trip. Laura told them the new space would be great to be in with the new book she had started to which everyone questioned her about. She then remember about the school trip the following week and informed them she had to be up bright and early that day because of an appointment so not to expect her down for breakfast. Now since you have done such a fine job all this week I made something special, Martha told the men as she got up from the table. She returned a few minutes later carrying a big cake covered in creamy chocolate icing and the minute he seen it forgot all about the everything except the sight of that delicious looking cake. The rest of the week-end remained quiet, Jake went to the nurseries to check things out and meet some of the people that had started to visit the place. Spencer, not having much to do went with him and the two men could be seen at any one of the spots in and around Hankland surveying the grounds and checking out the buildings. Spencer even gave Jake the idea of starting a small vineyard at Hankland to which Jake immediately took an interest. Laura spent most of her time setting up her work area in the loft and really enjoyed it when the boys came up to practice their pianos. She hadnt realize had well the had become and the boys liking the way their pianos had been set up played not only their practice pieces but little runs and such that before to long they even forgot Laura was even there, little did they know as she sat and listened that she was studying them with yet another idea for a book idea for Ms. Jasmine and another adventure.

446
The beginning of the new week brought rain and the work crew that was there to begin installation on the new elevator. Laura had taken the things she would need for her surprise visit to the school to her private quarters so they would be handy when she left. She didnt want the boys seeing her leave with the things so she made sure everything was done before they got home from school. Everyday she would ask how things went at school knowing that if word got out they would soon hear about it and question her. They hadnt told her of any rumors so she knew the principle had kept his word and her plans were still on. She had even the foresight to hire a rented car so her car wouldnt be recognized when she arrived at the school. She picked it up the day before hand had it parked at the garage at Aunt Saras while she parked her own car at a local parking garage while she used the rental. She left for the school before anyone at Blossomwood seen her leave and when she arrived at the school she circled the block checking for any signs of the media or anything that might look like someone other than the principle knew she was coming. She was already in costume but to make sure she wouldnt be recognized she also wore a long coat and a wide brimmed hat so that the only thing really visible on her were her shoes. It may not be stylish, she thought to herself but it does the trick. Laura called the number Mr. Stevens had given her and she heard his voice answer, Mr. Stevens, Hello Mr. Stevens, this is Ms. Jasmine, are you ready for my visit this morning? she asked. She could tell the man was excited and she smiled to herself. Oh yes Ms. Jasmine, I am all by myself waiting for you, you may come in any time. He answered in almost in a whisper. Laura refrained from laughing out loud as she pictured him checking all around making sure he wasnt heard talking to her. Do you have a door other than the front that I can park at that will give me an easy access and exit, Mr. Stevens? Laura questioned knowing that there was a door that went right into the auditorium. Why yes, there is a door off to the back that we use for taking things in

447
an out of our auditorium when we need to. He told her brightly. Fine then, Mr. Stevens, tell me exactly where it is and I will meet you there in a minute or so, Im just outside right now. Mr. Stevens told Laura how to get to the door and within minutes Laura had pulled up to it and as she parked the car she seen the door open and Mr. Stevens standing and waiting for her. How do you do, Mr. Stevens, Im Ms. Jasmine, its a pleasure to meet you and thank-you for letting me do this for the children. Laura told the smiling man. Oh Ms. Jasmine, the pleasure is definitely mine and we want to thank-you for the honor of your visit, the children will be so excited. I have kept my promise and not said a word but I did tell the teachers that I had a big surprise and if they wished they could bring their families along for todays assembly. They have no idea why. Very good, Mr. Stevens, now there is a bit of a set up that needs to be done that I am sure you can do by yourself and if you have a room that I can wait in it would be good. He took her along to a room where Laura waited and before to long he came and knocked on her door saying the children and staff where all gathered in the auditorium waiting. He also told her he had cleared the stage area so that the only two present would be the two of them. Great Mr., Stevens, I guess we had better get started then, shall we? Mr. Stevens led the way and as Laura waited off stage she had a peek through a whole in the curtains to check out the auditorium. She managed to spot the boys, together as usual and was happy to see they were in the middle of the big room. They would have a perfect view of her and the stage. Mr. Stevens went to the mike and made his announcement, Good morning boys and girls and staff members, todays assembly will be far different than those in the past because today we have a very special guest that I am sure we all will enjoy seeing and hearing, and with that he simply walked off the stage and the lights in the auditorium lowered. The next

448
sounds heard were the haunting refrains of Moonlight Sonata. Laura peeked through the curtain and spotted the boys. She laughed softly when she seen the looks on their faces as they recognized the music. They sat up poker straight in their seats looking at each other in disbelief and then as the music slowly faded out Laura slowly stepped out from behind the curtains with her back to the audience saying I know I left those maps around here somewhere, and turned around looking out into the auditorium showed them a big smile and said, Hello everyone, Im Ms. Jasmine and the room went wild. Laura looked towards the boys and got a big kick out of the response they showed when she appeared. She let the children go on for a few more minutes and then brought things back to normal and for the rest of the morning entertained them whole heartily with tales, stories and songs. She then said a sad good-bye encouraging them to read a book over the summer and have fun. She left the stage, quickly gathered her things, put on her coat and hat and was gone. It was a complete success and she couldnt wait until the boys came home to see what they thought. The boys flew into house after school full of chatter and praise on her surprise visit. They told her the kids were talking about nothing else for the rest of the day. Mr. Stevens had told them afterwards that he had to promise not to say anything about the visit because Ms. Jasmine just wanted to spend time with them so he didnt even tell the teachers and even the teachers were talking about the visit and how nice it was of Ms. Jasmine to visit and how lucky the school was. Cody, Danny and JJ all hugged her close and thanked her for making their day such a great one and Danny told her, Mom, were the luckiest ones because we get to have you all the time. Yes dear, just as long as we keep the ladies amongst ourselves you wont have any worries, she reminded them. Weve seen what could happen today Mom if people found out and we sure wont be saying anything for sure. Cody assured her and the boys nodded in agreement making a sign across their lips showing their

449
lips were sealed. Laura laughed at the action and went up to her quarters to freshen up before supper, pleased that the day had gone so well for her and the boys. The boys were all packed and ready to when Spencer pulled into the driveway at Blossomwood. Jake, Bridgette, Martha and Laura had mixed emotions about the boys going but they kept their feelings to themselves. The boys were all excited and greeted Spencer with lots of jubilance and chatter. Jake laughed and told his friend, I think your in for a time of it buddy, and Spencer laughed telling them, I am looking forward to it. They all piled into their cars and headed off to the airport. It was on the way to the airport that the boys found out that the plane they would be flying on would be one that Spencer owned himself. The boys were in complete shock and Cody blurted out, Gee our Dad must be some rich if he owns his own plane and has ships too. They had been traveling with Jake, Bridgette and Laura at the time, Martha went with Spencer and all the luggage so when Cody blurted out the statement everyone laughed but Laura quickly told them, Now boys, we dont say things like that just because it looks that way, its very impolite and we want you to be on your best behavior while your away, now promise us, no more talk of being rich, Spencer has worked very hard for everything he has just like we have and I am sure you wouldnt want someone going up to you saying gee, you guys must be very rich, would you? Okay Mom we get it, well watch what we say, and we dont want to embarrass us either, do we guys? Danny asked and the boys wholly agreed. Spencers plane was ready and waiting for them when they arrived; everything was set for them to leave the minute they arrived so good-byes were given with lots of tears and kisses but with wishes for a good time and promises to keep in touch. Then for the first time in many years they boys were gone.

450
Oh my heavens, Martha uttered, What are we ever going to do while they are gone? she asked shedding a tear. Keep busy Martha, Bridgette answered, We have a wedding coming up so I am sure we will fill our days. She told her wiping a tear herself. You may want to run for the hills anyway Martha once they start putting the elevator in, its bound to be quite noisy not to mention dusty. Jake told her. The installer said he would have things up and running in a week and Paul and his crew are going to be here first thing Monday morning to start the paint job also. Theyll be starting at the front while the guys start the elevator. We should have everything up and running by the time of the wedding and the boys get back, enjoy our rest while we can folk, the next ten days or so could be very trying. He warned them. Jake didnt lie, first thing Monday morning Blossomwood was invaded with trucks and men of many shape and sizes. Paul had brought every available man he had to make sure his men had everything done in time for Sara and Jacobs wedding. He personally supervised their work but the comings and goings of the different work crews were a little to much for Martha so they would most always fine her sitting quietly in her garden reading or sharing a cup of tea with Paul. When the painters reached her side of the house she would stroll down to Saras cottage where she kept busy freshening it up for Sara and the Captain when they arrive. Jake, Wade and Paul also got together and cleaning out Jakes spare room got busy fixing it up to Marthas liking and moving the contents from her cupboard to the new into the area. The men even worked on the weekend to make sure things were done and on time before the boys arrived home ten days later. Spencer and the boys reached Captain Jacobs ship the day before he was to set sail on his last voyage home. Captain Jacob was completely taken by surprise when he seen Spencer come aboard and when he seen the boys with him was at a loss for words. Sara had told him of the many changes that were taken place at Blossomwood but he had no idea they had come this far. He was as proud as a peacock to have them with him on

451
this last voyage and they in turn got a surprise when they found out Aunt Sara had, had the same idea and she too was on board for his last voyage. That night at the Captains table was for the Captain and family only. The rest of the ships guest could only wonder at who these special people were and any questions to the crew were met with thats the Captains family, they have come to join him on his last voyage, so when Captain Jacob and the others stood to leave the dining room they were met with a standing ovation and congratulations that surprised and pleased the little group. This being all new to the boys had them in complete awe and wonderment as they made their way back to the Spencers quarters. They spent some time with the Captain and Aunt Sara. She asked them about the news from Blossomwood and they told her about the adoption and that Martha was now their Nanny and how happy that made them, they told her about the new elevator going in and about Blossomwood getting a paint job and then how they were now sharing the loft with Laura. Well said Aunt Sara it sounds like you have found a use for those upper floors. Im surprise you even bothered to venture that far up into Blossomwood, she said laughing. The boys looked at her puzzled and asked her what she meant because they had only found the loft. Oh my heavens boys, she said, There is another whole floor above your quarters again. It was meant for the servants that were to come to work at Blossomwood when youre Grandparents and I went there to live. When they died I had the upper floors closed off thinking that it would be easier to rent since there was plenty of room in the lower levels. Have you not noticed that the hallway is a little smaller at the lofts level than the other floors? She asked, and the boys answered No.

452

I had the whole upper floor boarded up but left the lofts open. I left and never ventured to the upper floor again. I never ventured to the upper even before that preferring to stay closer to the ground, She laugh I dont know when the windows were covered over. The people I had taking care of the place must have decided to close them in a long time ago. I wondered why nobody ever asked me about that third floor but then I thought there was no interest in it so I never bothered to ask, She smiled, So I guess Blossomwood is keeping some secrets from you boys. She likes to be a woman of mystery. It would be something to explore when you get back home, Ia great project to do on a rainy day. I would keep it a secret and then surprise Jake with what you find, I bet he would be some surprised, she laughed. You may even find the secret room your Grandfathers said they were going to put in, She told them wide eyed making it really sound interesting. Codys eyes got really big and repeated to her, a secret room! Surprised that she even knew about it, Theres a secret room? Now thats something I cant really answer, She laughed, Your Grandfathers would tease your Grandmother and me saying they were going to build themselves a secret room where they could hide out and do men stuff without getting in trouble with us. I dont know if it was ever built but I know they talked about it, She told them smiling at the wide eyed boys that had been hanging on her every. Now boys I think its time you said goodnight and head off to bed, tomorrow is going to be a busy day so you best get some rest. Spencer said quietly to the boys. With no hesitation at all the boys kissed Aunt Sara and said goodnight to Jacob went straight off to bed giving. Jacob too had to leave to check out things on the ship leaving Spencer and Sara a good chance to catch up on everything including Saras chance to get to know Spencer on her own since this was the first time the two of them had ever met. Sara knew that within minutes after being formally introduced to the man she liked him immediately but she held back her opinions until she got to spend some more

453
time with him. She heard how taken Jacob was with him, as well as the rest of the family and she noticed how close he and the boys seem to be but it was something else to try and fool an old girl like her, she had seen to much in her many years and she could pick out a scoundrel in a minute. She had told Jacob that she has wanted to spend some time alone with the man and Jacob understood and didnt question, it was something she had come to love about the man. Jacob only hoped that Spencer passed Saras scrutiny because he truly liked him and considered him a close friend. Sara didnt beat around the bush and got right to the subject of her family and especially Laura and the boys. Spencer in turn answered Sara with truth and honesty; he had no intensions of trying to avoid any subject she wished to discuss and before Sara left Spencer suite a time later she was convinced that Spencer had only the best intentions toward Laura and the boys and that Spencer was indeed very much in love with Laura. Now she wanted to know what was up with Laura and she would only be able to find the answer to that when she spoke to Laura herself. The next day the boys got a tour of the ship from top to bottom, they went swimming in one of the ships pools, play games in the arcade, went to a stage play that night and sampled lots of the ships many different cuisine throughout the day. They again were worn out and went to bed without any hesitation and since Captain Jacob was kept busy Sara and Spencer got to spend more time together and Sara found out she not only liked him she also admired him for being his own man. He had told Sara himself what happened after he lost Laura and Sara ached for the lost love between the two. She would be glad to get the chance to speak to her niece for if she could see how clearly Spencer loved Laura, then why couldnt she, Laura see if for herself? The next day the ship docked at Captain Jacobss last port of call. The crew stood in a straight line as the Captain left and amid a roaring round of cheers and applause the Captain said his final good-byes.

454

The boys were very taken with the show of love and respect Jacob was shown and were so happy that they had the chance to experience the whole thing. Spencer took Sara and the boys to the hotel where they would be staying until the formal supper for the Captain was held. They were happy that Laura had made them get new suits because when they entered the room they became the center of attention. The Captain was greeted to a thunderous round of applause and escorted to the head table while Sara and the boys where taken to a reserved table where they could watch all the festivities. There were many that spoke of their years association with the Captain and the effect he had had on their lives. They were amazed to find out he was considered a hero by saving the lives of a lot of people when one of the ships he was on sank. The Captain received may honors throughout the night and finally he stood up and thanked all that had come to see him off to begin his new life. He kept his speech shot and then quietly said good-bye to all. It was a big night for the boys and as soon as they were back at the hotel they headed straight for bed. The next day Sara and Jacob met up with Spencer and the boys. He flew them all to Texas where Spencer could spend some time with his family and let the boys meet their new relatives. Sara and Jacob took this time to unwind and just relax before heading to New York so Sara could tie up some loose ends there. The boys were quite shy when they met their new family at first but they soon warmed up and by the time they met their new cousins it was like they had been part of the family for years. The boys were amazed at all the new relatives and were especially interested in Victoria and she took great pride in telling them about how she went on a voyage with Uncle Spencer and got to meet Ms. Jasmine. She in turn was impressed with the fact that Ms. Jasmine had just visited their school and that the boys had every book that she ever wrote and all were personally autographed. Spencer cleared his throat to warn the boys to be careful of where their conversation was headed but the boys were well aware

455
so when Victoria asked how they got them it was Cody that answered her truthfully saying Our Great Aunt is her publisher and she sends us her books, to which the little girl accepted as a reasonable answer and the subject was changed to other topics one of which was Spencers new home. Spencer told them how beautiful everything was and how well Karen has adjusted to the area. The next night Spencer, the boys and his parents met up with Sara and Jacob for supper. The boys were glad they had new suits to wear because everyone was dressed up so fancy even their Dad. Sara met Spencer parents and they were surprised that she remember them from years ago when her husband was alive. They got long famously and the boys were in awe of all the sights and sounds they were a witness to. Spencer took the boys around many locations the next day and by the time they arrived back at their Grandparents they were truly worn out and bed came early. Spencer seen them off to bed and returned to sit with his parents. Spencer those boys are simple delightful, I can see they love you and how much you love them. It was so nice of Laura, Bridgette and Jake to let you bring them here to meet us. You must thank them for us dear, its an event we never thought we see, Connie told her son. Youre no more surprised than I Mom, something changed in Laura after she returned from her last book tour. She told the boys about her counter parts and she told the boys about me and our family. I had an open and honest talk with her sister and Brother-in-law and before I knew it I was getting a visit from Laura and we had a talk. She knows I dont plan on leaving what I consider my home and right now there is some kind of civil peace between us. She promised me she wouldnt interfere with my seeing the boys and as you can see she has kept her word. He told them. They are smart and fun to be around. The one thing you cant do is treat them different. They are three that act like one.

456

They have a bond between them that I have never witnessed before and probably never see again and the bond they share with Jake is totally amazing. They are boys that are truly loved, liked and cared for. I feel so lucky to be reunited with them and have a chance to get to know them. How you are getting along in your new place Spencer, His Father asked, Has it been a good move for you? he questioned. Dad it is amazing, and I want you and Mom to come for a visit and soon, Hankland has just opened up for the season Mom, and Jake has a lot of new things growing this year. I would like you both to come up and spend some time with me, get to explore the area, let me take you around and show you just how beautiful it really is and I know the perfect time too, Wade Porter is marrying a local girl there at the end of July, why dont you both come, I know he would love it and since he has so little family it would give him a big boost. Im going to be his best man in fact. Why Spencer we didnt know that, how wonderful, well if Wade would like us to be there then I am sure your Father and I would be delighted, wouldnt we dear? Connie asked looking at her husband. If thats what you would like son then certainly we will come, just give us a date and we will be there. He assured his son. Great Dad, it will also give you a chance to see the boys in their own elements. Im sure you will be amazed at just how much they know and can do. He told them talking like a proud Father. The next day Spencer, the boys, Sara and the newly retired Jacob headed for the airport for the flight to New York so Sara could finish up some things she needed to take care of before her wedding. Spencer took this time to show the boys some of the famous city and took them to the zoo which totally fascinated them seeing all the different animals from so many parts of the world. He showed them many of the land marks the boys had only seen on TV and even took them to see the Statue of Liberty which totally took their breath away. They spent three fun packed days there and in what

457
seemed like in a blink of their eyes they were back in Spencer plane flying home. Home just seemed to be some far away place at the moment but they knew they would be so happy to see it again and eagerly looked forward to seeing their parents once more. Once the plane landed and the little party made it through customs they were greeted by welcoming parents with smothering hugs and kisses all round. The boys couldnt wait to tell Jake, Bridgette, Laura and Martha all about their adventures but it was hard to do with someone hugging and kissing on you and in front of strangers to boot. Sara and Jacob were also assaulted in this manner but they didnt seem to mind as much because they returned the hugs and kisses back and with as much gusto. They all headed out of the airport chatting and laughing all the way to the cars. The boys climbed in with their parents while Sara and Jacob went with Spencer. The drive home was filled with stories and laughter and Laura couldnt wait to get the boys alone to spend some time just to be with them. Blossomwood was a lonely place without them and the boys will be very surprised to see all the changes that had taken place in the ten days they had been gone. Time alone for the next couple of day would be scarce, while everyone thought the new face lift to Blossomwood wonderful it was the elevator was of the main interest and would indeed be a welcomed addition when it came time for Marthas children to arrive and the extra help brought in to help Marthas heavy load. The boys just seem to catch their breath when everyone arrived and Blossomwood was filled with people offering well wishes to the beloved lady and Jacob on their up coming wedding. Saras wedding to Jacob was more or less a family affair with just the closest of friends invited. The whole lower level of Blossomwood was filled with flowers laced with ivory satin bows and the girls had hired a team of decorators with specific requests on the way they wanted the decorations to look. There were to be about one hundred people in attendance and each chair was to be laced with the same ivory bows. Jake made sure the outer gardens at Blossomwood were in prime condition

458
for the occasion with plenty of sitting arrangement for the outdoors. Since Sara and Jacobs wedding was to be held in late afternoon and the celebration go into the evening he had placed lights so that they seem to twinkle and dance through all areas of the gardens. Jake was Jacobs best man while the girls both walked Sara down the isle to give her hand in marriage. Martha was Saras Maid of Honor with the boys were her attendants. The boys also had the task of presenting the women as they arrived, a red rose, tied in the same ivory bow that as the rest of the flower that decorated Blossomwood. A large archway smothered in roses and bows was the center point of the wedding and a multitude of candles added to the romantic setting for the very special event. Spencer also took part for when Sara her him playing she knew she could have no other provide the music for this special time in her life. Spencer more than agreed saying it would be his honor he told her. Sara might have been busy during the little time she had arrived home and the talk she wanted to have with Laura was put on hold but she knew it was a talk that she definitely would have. She may have been busy but not to busy to notice how Laura looked at Spencer when she thought nobody was watching her. The girl was in love with the man, anyone could see that but then Laura had a way of fooling people especially those that didnt know her like she did or Bridgette. I must see what Bridgette has to say on this whole idea, she thought to herself. The wedding was wonderful, everything worked out like a dream, and then while the wedding parties pose in the gardens for pictures, the caterers quickly readied the tables for the wedding supper serving each course quickly and efficiently as the meal progressed. They brought out the wedding cake and Jake eyed the three tier work of art with hungry eyes. This was the best part of the whole meal in his eyes and he for one couldnt wait for Sara and Jacob to cut the cake. He thought the photographer would never stop taking pictures so they could dig in and it made those that knew him laugh as they watched him eagerly wait for a slice of that heavenly desert. Sara had told the person that would be bringing Jake his piece of cake to make sure he got a

459
nice large slice as a special request from her. When Jake seen the slice placed in from of him he wore a grin from ear to ear saying, Thanks Aunt Sara, youre the best. And then he dug in. The rest of the evening was magical, toasted were given all round and before everyone knew it the time had come for Sara and Jacob to say goodnight to their family and guest. They had made reservations to stay at a lodge not from Blossomwood for the night but for the rest of their honeymoon Sara wanted to go no farther than the cottage and that suited Jacob just fine. They had both traveled around the world and now they wanted to just stay put in their own home. Sara didnt give up complete ownership of her publishing company; she would still be in charge of publishing Lauras books and handle anything that involved their distribution. The whole family was happy to hear that and Jacob too because he knew she would soon get bored just staying home and this would give her something to work at for as long as she wanted. Sara was looking forward to redoing the cottage over now that the upper floors were vacant. The new area Laura had for keeping the ladies belongings and for writing her stories was beautiful so she thought she would steal and idea or two from it for the upper floors and make an office for herself, a den for Jacob and just in case she would keep an extra room for company. She hoped she could also get Spencer to design the layout and then have that nice Mr. Cooper work on it for her. Jacob planned on doing a lot of fishing and he also hope that Jake may take him under his wing and teach him a thing or two about gardening. He always wanted to have a little garden and what a perfect chance. The next day things were busy with the decorators removing the things they had brought. Laura and Bridgette had made arrangement to have the flowers distributed to the local nursing homes in the area and the churches. The chair were all sent back and by mid afternoon Blossomwood was back to its old self and everyone breathed a big sigh of relief. Now the only thing left to do was Becky and Wades wedding and that was to be held on the grounds of Hankland with the beautiful gazebo as the backdrop. Flowers and scenery were to be provided by nature but in case she wasnt

460
going to co-operate they would have a large tent put up and both wedding and reception would be held there. The boys took the quiet time between weddings to check out what Ant Sara had told them about the upper floor. They checked the whole floor and it wasnt until they came to the very end of the hallway that they found what seemed to be a break in the paneling. The boys quickly managed to remove they blockage to reveal a wall behind it and they continues removing the fake wall until they came across a door. They were full of excitement when they turned the knob and it opened with ease. The whole room was in darkness so they turned on their flashlight flooding the room with light. Aunt Sara was right when she said the windows had been covered some time in the past because as the boys flashed their lights around windows were clearly visible in their lights. The room was empty except for years of dust and cobwebs that covered the entire room. The boys went on with their exploration and by the time they were done they found no less than seven rooms hidden for years behind the fake wall. Cody told the other two boys, Wait until we tell Uncle Jake about this, he will be really surprised. He said with a laugh. No, JJ spoke up, I think its better if we dont say anything right now and I will tell you why, he said his mind twirling, I have a great idea so listen up. he told the curious boys. We can bring those barrels up from the secret room a little at a time, when we have them all up there then we can tell everyone what we found and let them think its from the information we got from Aunt Sara which would be the truth. Since she hasnt been up here in years and nobody else knew about it the discovery of the barrels and crates will be a big surprise to everyone. What do you think? He asked the other two boys. We think thats great JJ was a plan, Said Cody, Now we only have to figure out is how to get the barrels from the secret room to the third floor Thats easy, said Danny, We can set up a pulley system like before, bring the barrels and crates into our rooms and load them onto something thats easy to move, he added his idea into the pot.

461
We can make a platform and put it on wheels and move them up in the elevator. We just have to make sure nobody is around. We can make a ramp on the stairs and it should be a breeze from there. Danny figured. The boys worked out the plan and it wasnt to long before everything was in place. They got a couple of pieces of heavy plywood from Mr. Cooper without any questions being asked because the boys were always up to something and he figured they just wanted it for something in their fort. The work was hard but slowly they managed to get everything up and into one of the rooms. They had to make it look like the room hadnt been touched in years so they came up with the idea to really stir the dust up in the room and then let it settle on the barrels and crates. They wore their swimming trunks and covered their mouths with masks; they put caps on their heads and they wore goggles on their eyes for protection, then with the fans from their bedroom the closed the door and blew the dust in every direction. It worked and by the time they were done it looked like there hadnt been anyone in the room in years. The boys quickly dusted themselves off and headed back to their rooms for much need showers. Now all they needed was the right opportunity to tell the family about their new discovery. Spencers Mother and Father arrived as promised in time for Wades wedding to Becky. They were really taken with the sights they had managed to see driving in from the airport and as Robert Vincent passed through the pillars of flowers leading to Hankland he was totally taken with the area. He marveled at the trees and the flowers he could see as they drove along and said to his son, if this is any indication of what its like around her son, I dont wonder about your desire to live here, this place is absolutely beautiful. He told his son trying to take it all in. Im sure youll love your stay here and I want you to stay as long as you want I have more than enough room. I cant wait until you meet Alice you wont believe the meals that woman can make and or course Karen is waiting for you to on needles and pins. I havent said anything to the boys about you coming I want to surprise

462
them. I have so much to show you I just dont know where to start. Youll need to rest up for today but after the wedding tomorrow Ill be free to do all kinds of things with you. He told them proudly. Spencer was right when he spoke of Alices cooking, both Robert and Connie could not believe how good their meal was. Karen laughed and said, shell have meat on those bones of your in no time, she warned them. Im so happy you came, she told them, I am so glad Spencer asked me to come with him, for the first time in many years I feel like Spencer, and have found my home. She told them smiling. Alice joined them for desert and coffee and for the next little while they just sat around the table talking like they had know each other for years. Connie was completely taken with the woman and she knew that this woman would be more than a housekeeper in this home, she would be a friend and she really liked the idea. There were no worries the next day about the wedding for the sun shone warmly and brightly. Since Spencer was to be Wades best man he left early to be with his friend. Karen was to take the Vincents along with her and Alice and they would all meet up again later. It was hard to say how many were actually guest, and how many were visitors to Hankland who just happened along. Becky, her parents and attendants including Laura were sequestered in one tent while a very nervous Wade, Spencer and the groomsmen were in another. The Vincents along with Alice and Karen were escorted to a seating towards the back simply because they were among the last of the invited guest to arrive. They didnt mind the seating because except for Alice, Karen and The Vincents were strangers amongst these people. Karen recognized a few but not like Alice and Alice since barely knew the bride and groom she was contented just where she was. Sara and Jacob had decided to opt out of the wedding instead they went off by themselves for the day on what they called a Honeymoon day trip. Connie and Robert were just faces in the large crowd of people gathered for this celebration. The music announcing the arrival of the bride began to play and the guest stood in her honor. Wade and Spencer appeared in the front of the gazebo along with

463
the groomsmen and turned to watch the procession start their march. Four flower girls started of scattering flower pedals as they walked, next came a miniature bride and groom, one carrying a small bouquet of flowers and the other a satin pillow holding imitation rings, then came Laura, dressed in a sapphire blue a-line dress that showed her shapely figure beautifully. Her hair was laced delicately with babys breath and tiny miniature flower and for the first time ever Robert Vincent knew why Spencer loved this woman. The music volume suddenly rose and the bride graced on her Fathers arm began the walk toward he would be groom. She was an absolute beauty in a dress fit for a fairytale princess; her full dress was trimmed with a beautiful lace design, with tiny pearls all through the design. She walked proudly to her soon to be husband with steps like she was walking on a cloud and she never took her eyes off Wade and Wade never took his eyes off her. Laura watched as Becky walked towards them and she doubted Becky even seen the people gather to see the union between her and Wade. The ceremony went on much like Saras and Jacobs and after Wade kissed his new wife and the Minister introduce the couple as Mr. and Mrs. Wade Porter a loud cheer went up for the two and a big round of applause. They slowly made their way to the back of the archway where Becky had entered and many of the guest made their way to offer congratulations to the newly weds. Robert and Connie along with Karen made their way along the greeting line and Wade being so wrapped up in everything and with so many people just shook hands and thanked people for coming. Since Laura had not met The Vincents in years she had no idea who they were other than one Becky many family members, friends, neighbors or co-workers and not knowing that Spencers family was coming never gave it another thought. Connie and Robert went along to take a look at some of the gardens while everyone roamed and mingled. There were finger foods and refreshments in one of the tents but Robert and Connie preferred to look around before they headed up. Spencer found them about an hour later totally engrossed the multitudes of flowers laid out

464
before them. Its quite the place isnt it Dad? he asked since his Father hadnt been here before. If I hadnt seen it with my own eyes I would have never believed it, Robert told his son and Spencer smiled knowing exactly what he meant. Have you two gotten anything to eat since youve been here he questioned? Connie laughed and said, No dear, we really didnt want to face that crowd, we thought we would wait for a bit and then wander on up. She told him. Well Ill tell you what, Mom, why dont you come with me and Dad if you want to see a beautiful spot just follow this path and it will take you to the little park erected by Jake in honor of Hank Morgan who once owned a big part of the land here. There are a lot of cozy little spots dotted all around the lake there, why dont you take a stroll down that way and Mom and I will go and get something to eat and bring it along and meet you there. Thats a great idea son, I would like that immensely, he told them, Ill keep an eye out for you so take your time. He smiled as he headed in the direction Spencer told him about. Connie walked along with her son and asked, Where are the boys dear, we havent seen them yet? Yes, Im sorry about that Mom, they dont know you and Dad are here and I havent had a chance to tell them, I told Alice and Karen not to mention it as it was to be a surprise but I plan on catching up with them later and ask them to come over tomorrow for a while. I think they went up to Blossomwood to give Martha a hand right now but they will be around somewhere. He told her. Robert Vincent found the spot Spencer had told him about. He was completely awed at the spot and thought the statue erected in Hank Morgans memory was clearly done in love. This was a man that was truly respected. He found a little knoll and walking to the top of it had to catch his breath at the sight beheld him, surely he had found a little piece of heaven for this place was amazing. He found a bench and sat just staring at the sight that beheld him. He had no idea how long he sat there just looking when he heard a sound behind him, thinking it was Connie and Spencer he turned around only to see

465
Laura approaching with her head down in deep thought. Laura was indeed surprised when she looked up and found the elderly gentleman sitting at her favorite spot and was about to turn away when the man spoke saying, Please my dear, wont you join me, I am perfectly safe and its not to often I get to spend time with a beautiful woman such as yourself. Laura couldnt resist the invitation from the kind man and said, I dont mind if I do. She said smiling. This is a beautiful place, he started off, I can understand why you would seek it out. Yes, I come here often to gather my thought or just to sit, I always seen to fine peace here. She told him quietly. They sat there quietly for a time and them Robert turned to her and said, You know my dear, I am not as young as I once was but as old as I am I know when I owe someone an apology and I certainly owe you one. He said looking her straight in the eye. Laura thought he meant he owed her an apology about being at her favorite spot and she was about to protest the fact when he raised his hand to stop her. No, please my dear, let me finish, he asked and Laura being curious let him continue. A long time ago I said some very mean and stupid things about you and I have regretted it every day of my life since. I dont think you recognize me, Im Robert Vincent, Spencers Father, he told her. Laura looked at the man and started to rise but Robert reached out to her and begged, Please Laura, stay, I know my cruel words hurt you and Spencer that night and if I could take them back I would. My dear girl I held no animosity towards you then and I dont now. I can fully understand your hate for me just as I can understand my sons love. I deserve ever fowl thing you could ever say to me but the man you met that night was not the man that sits before you now. If you had married my son back then would have been a wonderful addition to our family even I knew that from the few times we met. He told her tears welling in his eyes. Laura I am so sorry for all that I have done to you and Spencer and can only hope that some day you may fine it in your heart to forgive me so I can forgive myself but if you

466
cant I will certainly understand. I just wanted to tell you once how sorry I am and now that I have I will leave you to your spot and go and find the rest of my family. He stood to leave and then turned once more, and Laura the boys are wonderful, thank-you my dear for all you have given us, and then he left leaving Laura to sit quietly by herself. Laura left shortly after and didnt stop until she was in her private quarters. She got out of her outfit, carefully hanging it up, washed her face and then making herself a cup of tea took it up to the loft sat in her favorite chair and once again sobbed her heart out. Her life had taken so many twists and turns in the last few weeks she just didnt know where to turn or what she could do to keep up. Talking with Robert Spencer this morning was a shock, she didnt expect him there but then Wade was a family friend, she knew that, the same as Karen, they had a perfect right to be there and then there was Spencer, she certainly couldnt stop them from visiting their son or from the Vincents visiting Hankland. Spencer wasnt under any obligations to tell her his parents would be here and even if he did she would not have recognized Robert Vincent after all these years. She also knew the man was sincere in his apology and she forgave him when she found out what had really happened that night. She wasnt angry anymore; she loved Spencer she knew that so why couldnt she just let herself go and take the love he offered. The a tiny voice answered the question she sought the answer too, fear, it spoke to her, your afraid the if you let yourself love you will be hurt again, and in that moment Laura face the truth. Yes, I am afraid to get hurt and I will not give anyone the chance to destroy me like it almost did the last time. I wont give my love to any man not even Spencer Vincent and if he wished to live his life the way he says then thats entirely up to him. She thought determined, This is my life and will control it, she said as she got up from her chair and headed to her quarters. She changed into some casual cloths and headed down into the main kitchen. She had noticed cars leaving Hankland so she knew the wedding party was winding down. She put on a pot of coffee and waited for the family to arrive and they soon arrived

467
surprised to see her there. Why Laura, we wondered where you got off to, is everything alright? Bridgette asked. Why certainly, she answered, I just wanted out of the dress, it was itching me like crazy, I thought the dressmaker left a pin in it. I only arrived home myself a few minutes ago, we must have kept missing each other, she smiled at them, I figured you wouldnt be to far behind me so I put coffee on. Bridgette you should be sitting with your feet up dear, that was a lot of walking and standing for you so come as sit by me for a bit. She invited. Yes dear, Martha agreed, I know my feet are pounding like toothaches right now and a hot cup of tea coffee would be wonderful. She said going to the table. Well you two just sit a spell and I will get it, she told the two women getting up form the table and while Bridgette and Martha chatted Laura got the coffees. Where are Jake and the boys? Laura asked, expecting them at any moment. They stayed behind to help clean up and Jake wanted to check and see if everything was okay. There were a lot of people there today so he and the boys were going to check and make sure there was no damage to the plants and trees. Bridgette told her. Well then we can just sit here and have a good chin wag over the wedding then, cant we? Laura said with a giggle making the other to women chuckle too. Becky looked absolutely beautiful and her dress was stunning, Laura said. Oh my yes, she looked like a cloud walking, Martha added, and your dresses were beautiful too, its too bad it made you itch, she said laughing. Yes, well I checked out when I took it of and there was a tiny piece of lace that had made it through the seam and it was just enough to be a bother, but I am sure Becky didnt mind me leaving. I spoke to her before I left and she told me thing would be winding up soon. She was going to be stopping at her parents home and change and then she and Wade were headed out for their honeymoon cruise Spencer had given then at Christmas or should I say, Mr. Montague. Laura informed them.

468
Well the good thing about today, Bridgette added, Things can finally get back to some kind of normal routine for a while and I for one be happy for that. She said honestly. Yes, that would be nice, Bridgette said nodding, I guess the next big event will be with you dear, she spoke to Bridgette making Bridgette and Laura both laugh. The women sat and made small talk until Jake and the boys arrived. Seeing them just sitting he joined them happy to get off his feet too. The boys joined them and Cody told Laura about Spencer asking them to go to Havenwood tomorrow, He said he had a surprise for us so is it okay if we go Mom? he asked permission for all three. Why certainly boys unless Uncle Jake has something for you to do I dont see a problem with you going after church, she told them smiling. She decided she wouldnt say anything about running into Robert Vincent just because she didnt want to answer a lot of questions from the rest. Jake looked at the boys and said, its okay with me boys, the only thing I plan on doing tomorrow is sitting with my feet up and enjoying the day so go and have a good time. He told them. The boys stole a glance at one another and Cody made a move with his eyes about the upstairs and they caught on what he was going to do. Hey Uncle Jake, did you know that there was a whole section of Blossomwood that has been blocked of for years? Cody said as if he was just making conversation. Who ever told you that Cody, Ive never heard of any boarded up section of Blossomwood? He informed the boys. Aunt Sara did when we were on the ship with her. We were talking about Blossomwood and somehow the subject came up and she told us about having it boarded up after our Grandparents died. He told him honestly. Well now thats interesting, Jake responded, I guess well have to check it out. He said smiling.

469
You dont have to Dad, Danny informed him, We already checked it out and she is right. Theres got to be at least seven room blocked off going from the loft to the end of the hallway. She told us that someone that had been taking care of Blossomwood boarded up the windows so from the outside you cant tell the difference. They had everybodys attention at the table now so JJ continued, Yeah Dad, most of the rooms are empty except one and it has barrels and crates in it but we didnt touch them we thought we had better tell you about it first, he told him watching the looks on their faces. Jake laughed and said, Leave it to you to find something like that out. Its never a dull moment with you guys around. Well what do you say we change out of these clothes and go and check things out, what do you say ladies want to go on an adventure with me and the boys? He asked the women sitting around the table. You can count me in, Laura said with excitement, This is just too good to miss. She said rubbing her hands together. I certainly want to check it out said Martha, It should be very interesting indeed, I wonder what could be in those barrels? she questioned. Well it looks like we are all going to find out together, Bridgette laughed, Because I dont plan on being left out of this for one minute. Just let us change our clothes and we will be right with you. She said rising and heading for her quarters with Martha right behind her. Once again the boys removed the panels that hid the doors to the walled off section of Blossomwood. Spencer checked the wall in the hallway and found a light switch. He gave it a flick and the whole end flooded in light surprising the boys with the discovery. They slowly opened each door and the boys knew that they would fine nothing. Danny had informed him the rooms where suppose to be for the servants but after the death of their Grandparents Aunt Sara decided just to wall this section off and rent out the lower quarters. He also told them about the secret room that was suppose to have been made but Aunt Sara was sure it was a way for the two men to tease them about.

470
Jake arrived at the last room and flashing his light around seen the barrels and crates just like the boys said. He again flashed his light around the wall and finding a switch gave it a flick that flooded the room in light to which the boys echoed, Cool! They noticed that time had really settled the dust nicely for it looked like the room hadnt been entered in years. Ive got to tell you boys. Jake said turning towards them, this is just unbelievable, what a great find, Laura, Bridgette and Martha cautiously entered the room trying hard not to stir up any more dust than need be. We need a vacuum in here Jake before we do anything, Bridgette suggested. Youre right dear, he agreed and looking at the boys asked, Would one of you mind going to the basement and bring up that old shop vacuum and some garbage bags so we can get rid of some of this dust and see what these barrels hold. Sure thing Uncle Jake, Ill go right now, said Danny knowing right where the vacuum was and he headed out on a tear for the elevator. He was back no time bringing not only the vacuum and garbage bags but the small shovels they had used on the secret room. The boys reassured them all that they knew what they were doing because Mr. Cooper taught them how to scoop up dust without disturbing it to much. It didnt take to long before they could walk around the room without to much worry and Jake went to one of the barrels making sure it was dust free and opened it carefully. He found the barrel containing the blue set of dishes and when the women seen what he had discovered was amazed at the discovery. They decided to empty the whole barrel and set the beautiful dishes in a neat order in the hallway until it was all uncovered. They set up a relay system gently passing one piece of treasure along and placing all the matching pieces in the hallway. When Jake emptied the first barrel he carefully rolled it off to one size and opened the next one finding the pink matching set which filled the woman with excitement and

471
by the time they had emptied that barrel they realized they had two complete sets of china that was beyond word to describe. They kept it up into the early evening discovering treasure after treasure and when they were all done could only stare in disbelief at what they had found. We have to get in touch with Aunt Sara immediately and see what she can tell us about all this, Laura said stun, this is truly amazing. Lets go down to my quarters and get cleaned up and grab a bite to eat, I will give Aunt Sara a call and see if she would mind coming up and clear this mystery up. They thought it was a good idea and while they cleaned up Laura placed her call. Aunt Sara had told her that and Jacob would be right up so Laura told her just to let herself in and join them in her quarters. Laura didnt tell her why they wanted her to come up just that it was a matter of great importance. They had all had eaten by the time Sara and Jacob arrived and Jake told her the story the boys had told them. Aunt Sara laughed saying, Dont tell me those boys found the fake wall and took a look behind it, she chuckled. They sure did Aunt Sara but we also found a whole lot more, I think you had better come with us and see what we found. He told her seriously. Sara seen the concerned look on their faces and knew they werent fooling so she said, Ok Jake, just lead the way. She rose to follow them. The adults went up in the elevator but the boys ran to the stairs and got there at just about the same time. When Sara seen what they had uncovered, they though she was going to pass out and Jacob quickly grabbed her as she swooned. Cody quickly ran to the loft and got a chair for her to sit on while JJ brought her a wet cloth for her face and Danny a glass of water of which she used all three. The family could see she was in shock and were very concerned, Aunt Sara, are you alright? Laura asked, You look like you have just seen a ghost. Sara looked at them and quietly said, I guess I have dear, I guess I have. She took a deep breath and started talking almost as she had just stepped back in

472
time. When we bought Blossomwood it was suppose to be a grand place and as you can see it truly is. Your Mother had decided that since it would one day belong to you and your families she would make sure you both had everything you would need to properly set up your own homes and she began buying things for you both to use when the time came. She would wrap every little thing carefully and with love making sure that when it finally came into your hands everything would be intact. What you see before you were meant for each of you, Lauras in blue and Bridgettes in pink. She collected the crystal and silver making sure each was the twin of the other. She didnt want either of you to think she favored one of you over the other so everything had to match. She bought books that matched your personalities at the time and if you check you will fine a B or an L on the inside cover of each and every book. Its the same with the paintings. She wanted her daughters to be proud of their homes and she was determined to start you off. When they died I was in such a state I forgot all about it and it was years later that I wondered what ever happened to it all and figured it must have got lost some where along the line. I never ventured to these upper parts because I didnt like the height and when I left I had them board this section up and the section on your side too Jake. I just left the lofts open because of the view. I never even venture there. I couldnt tell you when the windows were boarded over and when I seen them again for the first time after all those years, I just never thought to tell you about it, Sara said in a shaky voice. So now after all these years her wonderful gift to you has been found, it wasnt lost after all, its just been waiting to be discovered and now it has. Oh girls Im so happy that you have found it. Im sure you Mother would be so happy, she wanted you to have it so much, Sara said looking at the girls with tears in her eyes. Bridgette, Laura and Martha were all crying softly now and Bridgette, said, A gift from our Mom, Laura, can you believe it, she loved us that much she only wanted the best for us and she made sure we got it, first, with putting Aunt Sara as our guardian and now this. The

473
girls went over to their Aunt and said, Thank-you Aunt Sara for everything you have ever done but most of all thank you for sharing another part of our Mother with us. We will cherish her gifts for the rest of our lives. And both girls hugged and kissed her softly. Jake broke up the group saying, We should all head down stairs now, its getting late, tomorrow after church Ill go to the nurseries and bring a bin up and take everything down to the main kitchen. Once we have it all cleaned up well make sure it is displayed in the manner it was meant to be. The next day the boys headed for Spencer right after church and later that evening they were in great spirits when they came home to tell their parents that the surprise was a visit from Grandmother and Grandfather Vincent. They had a great day with them and that the Grandparents had planned to stay for a little while so they could be together and see this beautiful area we call home. Theyre really nice people Mom, Danny told her, Grandpa Vincent is really funny, he had us laughing so hard our cheeks hurt, he told her with a big smile. He did magic tricks for us to, JJ added, It was awesome, he even pulled a quarter from Dannys ear and told Danny he should wash his ears out more often. Grandmother Vincent told us stories about Dad when he was a boy, Cody told them, He tried to stop her but she told him to go and sit down or she would ground him and Dad just said ,yes Maam and went and sat, I fell out of my chair I laughed so hard. We had a great day and if its alright with you we want to take them around Hankland tomorrow and show them around. He asked while the other two boys waited for the answer. I have no objections, Jake said, But its also up to your Moms and Nanny too. Jake reminded them. The women had no objections to them going, Laura was glad she didnt mention the run in with Robert Vincent now since their visit was obviously a surprise and she thought it nice that they would come all this way just to get to know them better. The boys headed up the stairs leaving the grownups alone once more. Bridgette looked at Laura and asked, Did you know they were coming, Laura?

474
No, but then we havent seen much of Spencer or at least I havent, what about you Jake did he say anything to you? she in turn questioned her brother-in -law. No, but like you, Laura, I havent seen too much of him either. Are you okay with them being here Laura? Bridgette asked her concern. Oh my, yes, Laura answered, It will do the boys good to get to know them and them to get to know the boys. Things wont be so hectic for them here and its a perfect chance to let the boys be themselves. I am sure they will have a wonderful time and I hope they enjoy their stay. She then let the matter drop. She had no intention of talking about the run in she had with Robert because in her mind it would serve no purpose. It was not the same way at Havenwood for after the boys left and Robert was alone with his wife and son he told them about running into Laura at the park. You did, Connie said surprisingly. Yes dear, I did. He answered back. I didnt really have a chance to tell you both about it when we came back and this is the first chance Ive had since. He told her. What Happened? Spencer asked his Farther. Robert told them about the chance meeting and how he apologized to her for all the pain he had cause both her and Spencer back then. He told them he didnt think she recognized him at first and how he had asked her to stay when she realized it was him. Did she say anything Dad, anything at all? Spencer questioned. No, not a word, I said what was in my heart and then I left her sitting there quietly by herself. I can tell you this though, I think she is a remarkable woman, and one beautiful one too. She has done a wonderful job raising those boys and I can only wish and hope for her to be a part of this family some day. He told the two of them and then the three of them sat quietly with their own thoughts. The next day the boys took their Grandparents on a grand tour of Hankland. Spencer had gotten them a grounds cart so they could all travel in comfort. He also stopped along the way to pick up one of the famous picnic baskets for their noon meal. Robert couldnt

475
believe how wonderful the food was and how beautiful the whole area was. Connie had her son drive them to the spot where she first had her picnic lunch but the boys persuaded her to go with them because they knew a better one. She was glad she listened because the view from the high mountain top looked straight into the valley below and Hankland lay out before them like a giant quilt. Spencer noticed how this trip was doing wonders for his parents even just after a few days. They seem calmer, more relaxed and carefree than they had been in years. He didnt want to tired his parents out so after their picnic he took them back to the main building that held the offices. He had hoped Jake would be there and he was in luck because both Jake and Bridgette were both in the building when he arrived. Jake and Bridgette were delighted to meet The Vincents and after socializing for a few minutes Spencer invited them to a barbeque at Havenwood he was holding the next night. Bridgette and Spencer both agreed to come and Spencer also ask them to invite Martha and Laura also but in his heart he didnt think Laura would come. I will certainly ask them Spencer but I know for a fact Laura wont be able to make it, she has some kind of very important meeting in town she mention she had to go to. Bridgette informed him, and Jake spoke up saying, Yes, she is heading up a committee on a reading program she would like to start in the area and she is excited about it so she wont be with us for this Im afraid, but the rest of us will be wont we boys? Jake asked them and they nodded in agreement. I have also asked The Captain and Sara along and Paul too, I want Mom and Dad to meet some of the people in the area. Spencer told them and both Bridgette and Jake said how nice a time it would be with everyone gather for the evening. Spencer set a time for them to arrive and then he and his parents left Jake and Bridgette to get on with their day. Spencer though his parents were tired after being out all day so he took them on up to Havenwood where a short time later he noticed his Dad having a nap in the hammock while his Mom sat quietly in a patio chair just looking over the lake

476
and totally relaxing. It was something he was hoping they would do while they were here with him, just relax and enjoy themselves. There were no time schedules to meet here just peace and quiet, and who couldnt use a little of that now and then, he thought to himself and smiled. Bridgette mentioned the invitation Laura at supper that evening and when she told Laura what she had told Spencer, Laura was happy that she didnt have to make up some kind of excuse. She was honestly going to be tied up and she breathed a sigh of relief over it. Jake told her how he and Bridgette met Spencer parents earlier that day and it was Martha who asked, What were they like? Jake told her he thought they were very nice but he had only met them for a second so he really could tell. Bridgette also echo Jakes words, they seemed really nice but then they only spent a few minutes with them, I guess we will get to know them better tomorrow night, Bridgette said and let the matter drop. The next evening was a great success, it wasnt to long before everyone was talking and laughing. Karen not only showed up but she showed up with a date. Spencer gave him the once over but Paul took Spencer aside and told him Karen had nothing to worry about, The lad came from a fine family and young Tom was a hard working lad . Karen picked herself a nice beau and he hoped things went well for the two of them. Spencer was glad to hear that and for the rest of the evening Spencer made sure Tom felt welcome with the others. Laura arrived home shortly after the family returned form Havenwood, Laura asked them how their evening went and they told her it was lovely, Aunt Sara and Jacob were there, Bridgette told her about Karen and her new boyfriend and Jake told her that he and Robert Spencer spent most of the night talking about Hankland. Bridgette told her the women talked about everything under the sun including her charity, New Horizons, and she was amazed at all the girls they had been able to help through her organization. Martha then asked Laura about her evening and Lauras eyes danced when she told them how well her ideas

477
about bring people together that wanted to learn to read with people that would be able to teach, especially seniors, since they has so much they could give to the community. She also wanted to set up a group that would like to go to nursing homes and to shut-ins that would like someone to come and read to them. We even had one gentleman that spoke up and said there were some people in the area he would be willing to bet would jump at the chance to help those that wanted to learn about reading blueprints and diagrams for things like woodworkings and things like that, you know like the do-it your-self person who would like to be able to follow a design or pattern instead of buying something all ready made. He made a good point so now we hoping to get the people that can with the people that want and hope we can do a service to both. She told them enthusiastically. What a great idea Laura, Martha said, I think I wouldnt mind getting into something like that myself, she told Laura, Especially when it comes to reading to the shut-ins, what a great idea. I would love to help out there. We are going to have regular meetings and get together to set everything up so I can let you know more at a later date, she said smiling. Well, she told them, I dont know about everyone else but I am bushed and ready for bed. Martha agreed with her saying, Im with you there dear, I do hear my bed calling and I am about to answer, She said as she got up from her chair, Good night all, pleasant dreams, she wished all. Goodnight Nanny, the boys said and went to kiss her good night. It had become their ritual since the adoptions. Good night my sweet princes, she always answered, kissing them back. They said goodnight to their parents kissing their Moms and giving Jake a hug and then were off Laura sat looking out her loft windows a few weeks later. Things had quieted down at Blossomwood which everyone was thankful for. Bridgette and Jake had invited Spencer, his parents, Alice, Wade and Becky who had returned from their Honeymoon full of stories and pictures to show, Karen and her boyfriend, Tom ,

478
Sara and Jacob and Paul Cooper to join in a barbeque. Laura knew things would be uncomfortable if she didnt make an appearance so she joined in so the boys wouldnt be upset. Thankfully the conversation was kept light and Laura was able to avoid too much contact with Spencer and his family. Jake took the Vincents along with Karen and her boyfriend, for a tour of Blossomwood. He took them to his part of the grand home telling them that everything they seen in their part were mirrored on Lauras side. The boys took great pleasure in showing them their rooms and showed them the exact same empty rooms on the other side of the long hall way. Laura asked Jake quietly not to take them to their part of the loft. She had left parts of the story she had been writing out and didnt want to take a chance on Karen or her boyfriend find out anything. Jake understood so he took them to his part and showed them the loft from their side. He told them it was going to be turned into a greenhouse for special plants that he wanted to keep a close eye on. Jake thought it was a lost cause though when the boys asked them if they would like to hear them play something on the piano. Why boys, that would be perfectly delightful, they all agreed and Jake had to think of something quick. Cody took the matter in his own hands and told them, okay just give us a few minutes and we will let you know when we are ready, he told them with the three boys smiling. Cody called Jake to him and whispered, Its okay Uncle Jake, well use the elevator and bring our pianos down to the music room, we plan on getting Dad to play with us to. It was a relief to Jake as he ushered the group to the elevator while the boys ran on ahead to move their pianos from the loft to the music room where the grand piano stood. It didnt take them long and while the group sat around in the outdoor garden the boys sat up in the music room. The boys show up at the patio doors and JJ announced, Ladies and Gentlemen, it is our great pleasure to invite you to our music room for a concert that will leave you wanting for more, please wont you join us, he said and all three bowed to the adults. They all had a good laugh

479
at the invitation and headed to the music room as asked. The boys had set their pianos in a semi circle around the grand piano and going over to Spencer asked, Would you please play with us Sir, and motion him to join them. Spencer smiled and said, It would be my honor, and joined the trio. They played for the next hour and Spencer wasnt the only one that beamed with pride at how accomplished the boys were. When they were done they received a big round of applause followed by praises, hugs and kisses from all round. Oh my word boys, Connie Spencer told them, That was just wonderful. I had no idea you could play and so well, she told them with tears in her eyes. Dad has been helping us, Cody told them, He makes it easy for us to learn and we love it more and more. Well thats wonderful boys, their Grandfather echoed, I am so proud of you lads, you do my heart good. He told them choking up a bit and then he hugged them close. With the concert over the group returned to the garden. The boys took the time to return their piano to the loft and returning to the group they bid goodnight to them all. They kissed their mothers, Karen, Aunt Sara and Alice and their Grandmother and going to Martha, they said, Goodnight Nanny, and then kissed her softy. Martha in turn kissed them back and said back, Goodnight my princes. And then they were off. Bridgette explained the adoption that had taken place and how they had come to do this little ritual ever night since them. Martha wasnt sure how the Spencers would feel about the whole thing but she had nothing to worry about, both Connie and Robert thought it wonderful. Laura started to clear things up to take them into the house and Connie Vincent also picked up some thing and followed. She stopped Laura and quietly said to her, Thank-you my dear, you have a kind heart, I only wish things could be different, and reaching over to her gave her hand a squeeze. She didnt say anything else but joined the others in the garden.

480
Martha entered a few minutes later and seeing Laura just standing there asked, Laura dear, are you okay? Laura gave herself a little shake and gave Martha a little smile saying, Yes Martha, Im fine, just wool gathering. then went to join the others in the garden. When she thought the time was right she made her excuses and left the group bidding them all a goodnight. She didnt go on straight to her quarters though but instead headed for the loft. Sleep would elude her for a time yet she knew so what better way than to work on the book she was writing. When Spencer and the others left, Spencer noticed the lights to the loft were lit and wondered if the boys had forgotten to turn them off. He was sure Jake would check before he went to bed for the night not realizing Jake and Bridgette were already in their own quarters as was Martha who was happily crawling into her welcoming bed. The Spencers stayed for a month relaxing and enjoying their visit but businesses called them back much to their sorrow. Spencer invited everyone over for a special supper and again Laura was able to avoid going because of prior commitments. When she returned the boys told her how nice a time they had and how sad they were that their Grandparents were leaving. She was happy knowing that they had formed a bond with them and to help them feel better she reminded them about being able to speak and see them on the special camera Spenser had in his office. It seemed to cheer them up some as they headed off to bed. Jake told Laura, I hope you dont mind Laura but I said it was okay for the boys to go to the airport to see them off tomorrow, they asked and I didnt think you would mine. He said hopefully. No, certainly not Jake, I dont mind at all, the boys would like that. She smiled at him. She stayed and talked to Bridgette and Martha a little more then said her goodnights and headed off to bed herself thinking, well it sounds like they had a good time and hopefully they will come back soon to see Spencer and the boys. She crawled into her bed a short time later thing of a title of her new book and didnt open her eyes until the sun woke her the next morning making her smile.

481
It was September before Laura knew it. Bridgette was moving a lot slower these days and spending less and less time at the office. Laura would often find her strolling in the garden or just sitting reading with her feet up. She knew Jake was worried about her but Bridgette insisted she was fine and regular doctor appointments confirmed the fact that Bridgette was doing fine and Jake was worrying over nothing. He only wished half his expectant mothers were as healthy as Bridgette. Bridgette told him it was because she was so big and felt so awkward that she just didnt feel like moving around to much. Jake had asked Laura, Martha and Sara not to leave her alone while he tended to the matters at Hankland so they quietly schemed to keep their eyes on her while he was away from the house. Bridgette wasnt stupid, she caught on to their scheme and just smiled to herself letting things be but thinking, heavens if hes this way now whats he going to be like when I go into labor? School was about to start and the boys were all excited, they looked forward to seeing all their friends and to be able to tell them about all the things they seen and did on their holidays. It meant another shopping spree but this time there was no arguments from the boys who couldnt wait to pick out their school outfits. Sara went and stayed with Bridgette for the day telling her she didnt want to be stuck in an empty house while her husband went fishing so she thought she would come and spend some time with her. Bridgette just smiled and welcomed her company saying, Great Aunt Sara, she told her, Laura, Martha and the boys all went shopping for school supplies so Im alone too, so come and join me. Everyone returned a few hours later loaded down with treasures which they took great pleasure in showing off and then taking their things hurried up the stairs to their bedrooms to put everything away.

482
Laura and Martha grabbed a cup of coffee and a seat and kicking their shoes off sat back and put their feet up. Boy what a day, Martha laughed, I swear those boys drug us to every store in town, I for one am beat and glad its over. Then that makes two of us, Laura said, it was a hoot when we went looking for underwear, I thought they were doing to die from embarrassment at that stop. Martha laughed out loud, Oh my yes, she recalled the scene, Why they literally grabbed and threw them in the cart looking around to make sure nobody was watching. Then Laura stopped them telling them they had to take a minute to check out the sizes and styles before they could get them, and they were completely mortified at the thought. Oh Laura you didnt, Bridgette asked her sister laughing. I know but I couldnt resist it was just too funny. She was laughing herself, I think I can guarantee they wont mention that little adventure to anyone, she said wiping the tears from her eyes. Well I guess I better be on my way, Aunt Sara announced, I expect Jacob will be home soon so I must go and get supper on. Thank-you for the delightful afternoon Aunt Sara, Bridgette told her, You and Jacob must come up for supper soon, we dont see enough of you two. We will dear, we just enjoy being with each other right now, and with things being so hectic around here lately we preferred to stay quietly by ourselves. She said to the girls. Why Aunt Sara, I do believe you like staying home and tending to your little home, I thought you would have a hard time to settle down to a normal life after all the excitement you been through. Laura said smiling. Well dear thats the thing, I have spent years in the fast lane and now that I have married such a wonderful man like Jacob my only goal is to make him happy and spend my time with him. I love our life together and wouldnt go back to the old one for any amount of money. I still have the odd things to keep me busy such as Lauras books and I am content enough just doing that. She told them happily.

483
Thats wonderful Aunt Sara, Bridgette told her, And we have never seen you so radiant and happy. Jacob is a wonderful man and in marrying you a very lucky one too, she told her Aunt. Ahhh, but Im the one that feels lucky, she said smiling and with a final goodbye left to return to her home. Jake came home to fine the women sitting at the table and with a cheery hello asked how everyones day went. Wonderful Jake, Laura told him, but the next time the boys need underwear you or Spencer can take them, its definitely not a thing to do with Moms or Nannys, and the women broke up laughing leaving Jake to wonder what was so funny about buying underwear and made a mental note to ask the boys when he got a chance. Laura had finished her latest Phoenix book titled, This Heart So True, but for some reason she decided to hold off handing it over to Aunt Sara right away. She just took the manuscript and put it in her filing cabinet for now. She didnt want to roam to far from home in case Bridgette needed her and once the book was published it would mean a tour which she wasnt ready to do right now. The boys had just started school, Jake was busy at Hankland with Spencer, constructing the building he had designed for him and he was talking about stating a vineyard with vines from Spencers vineyards in Europe. Blossomwood was not without its surprise either she thought, the biggest and best was that Martha had finally relented and started dating Paul to everyone delight including her childrens. She was sure there would be wedding bells heard again and wondered if the boys would think of adopting Paul too and then gave a laugh. No, I just want to stay home for now and enjoy things as they are, Lara said to herself satisfied at her decision. Laura wasnt to sit idle for to long. The long days of summer soon stretched into the golden days of fall. Jake, Spencer and the boys had gone to the farm for the day while Martha had gone on a day trip with Paul, Aunt Sara and Jacob. Bridgette was resting in the sunroom and Laura had left her quietly resting to attend to some things in Jakes office. She was startled when the intercom buzzed and when she answered found Bridgette calling for help.

484
Laura ran to the room only to find her sister doubled in pain. Please Laura, call an ambulance, somethings wrong, Please, and she bent over again from the pain. Laura wasted no time and called for an ambulance, then ran and got a cold cloth for Bridgette to wipe her brow. Your going to have to call Spencer, tell him what going on and not to let Jake drive, he wont be fit to get behind the wheel. Laura quickly called Spencer, who was surprise to see the number for Blossomwood appear on his phone. He stepped of to a quiet spot so he wouldnt interrupt the men as they chatted and was again surprised when Lauras voice came over the phone. Spencer, its Laura, if Jake is near you dont let on who it is thats calling just get him home, something has happened to Bridgette and the ambulance is on its way. Laura could hear the sirens as she spoke, Never mind bringing him here, take him straight to the hospital and dont let him drive, well meet you there, she told him crying. Ill handle it dont worry, and hung up. Spencer ran for the truck making sure he was in the drivers seat and then called to Jake and the boys. Jake, boys, he yelled, Come on we have to leave, hurry, Ill tell you why when were on the road. They hurried to the truck and then he told them about the phone call from Laura. Laura was right; Jake went to peaces right then and there. Oh My God, she had to be alright, Spencer, she just has to be, he pleaded his face twisted in pain. What would I do without her, dear God, please let her be okay, The boys sat quietly in the back of the truck scared of what was going on. They did the only thing they knew to do, they held onto one another and with tears in their eyes, and prayed. Spencer barley had time to stop the truck when Jake jumped out and ran into the hospital. Spencer took the time to speak to the boys and tell them they had to be strong and not be afraid, he was sure Bridgette would be fine and she wouldnt want to see them all upset. They found Jake and Laura in the hospital; Jake was just sitting with his arms on his knees hands folded, with his

485
face to the floor. Spencer figured he didnt even realize they were there, he knew the torture Jake was going through, he went through it himself many years ago. He asked Laura what happened and through her tears she told him, She was so white Spencer, she was so white, she spoke as she paced the floor, then she told him, We have to get in touch with Aunt Sara and Martha, they would never forgive us for not getting in touch and letting them know whats going on. She said, wringing her hands and looking for a phone. Laura, calm down and let me take care of it. I have Pauls number and Ill go and call him right now, just stay here with the boys, their scared too. Laura went to the boys and drew them close to her, Spencer returned a few minutes later and told her he had talked to Sara and that they were all headed here now. They werent that far away so they should be here soon. Spencer knew he had to break the fear in Jake so he went to his friend and put his hand on his shoulder saying softly, Jake have they told you anything, do you have any idea of whats going on? he questioned giving his shoulder a little squeeze. Jake looked at his friend and said, Not much, they said they would let me know the minute they had something to tell me but right now their main concern was Bridgette and then left us to just sit. He told him trembling, That was over an hour ago, Oh my God Bridgette, and he lowered his head once more. Sara, Jacob, Martha and Paul arrived shortly after and when Sara questioned as to what was happening, Spencer said they didnt know anything yet. Sara went and sat next to Jake and put her arm around the distraught man. He took comfort in her being there and took her hand in his sitting quietly. It seemed to take forever but finally Bridgettes doctor came through the doors where they had taken Bridgette. He looked exhausted as he approached the family and by the look on his face the news wasnt good. Jake stood the minute he seen him afraid to speak but he didnt have to, the doctor removed his hospital cap and raked his fingers through his hair and looking at Jake said, Jake that is one remarkable woman you

486
have there, shes fine and so are the babies. He said smiling. Jake heard the words she fine and if Spencer hadnt been there to catch him Jake would have fallen to the floor in relief, it was JJ who questioned, What do you mean babies, he asked wide eyed looking at the doctor and the others realized that they heard the same thing. Yes Babies, he repeated, Jake you are one half of a parent of twins, a boy and a girl, Mother and babies are doing fine, he said with a big grin extending his hand to shake Jakes, Congratulation, Dad Jake reached out with a big grin to shake the doctors hand but fainted to the floor in a heap. They quickly brought him around and as he came too all he could see was big smiling faces staring at him and the doctor laughing said, Well now the Mother and Babies may be doing fine but I dont know about the Father, he said laughing. Holy cow, Cody said, Now you have twins like us, JJ, thats awesome, he said grinning at his stun cousin. When can we see her Doctor? Jake asked desperately. Well Ill let you go in for a few minute, Jake, shes very tired. I suggest the rest of you let her sleep and come back later tonight. I know you would all like to rush in there but she needs a nap first. She went through a full days work giving us those little surprises so she deserves some sleep time. She will be in much better shape then and in her own room. He told them smiling, And you will be able to see the babies then too. We want to make sure ourselves they check out fine and make them presentable for their family. You can come with me Jake Ill let you stay long enough to ease your mind and then your out of there too, okay? Jake could on nod as he headed through the doors with the Doctor leaving the others either laughing or crying as he went. Sara was one of the ones crying as she looked at Laura, Twins, can you believe that? she said putting her hankie to her eyes to catch a tear as Jacob put his arm around her. Jake came out a few minutes later looking relieved that he had seen for himself Bridgette was fine. He told everyone she was indeed very tire and very happy. She

487
told me to tell you all she loves you and to go home and let her get some sleep and she looked forward to seeing us all later, he told them grinning. Im going to stay in town over night so I can be closer to her, he informed them, Laura will you bring me in some clothes and shaving gear and she asked for the suitcase she packed for her stay here. I will go and check into a hotel and meet you all later. He told them. They knew not to argue so they did as he wished. Sara had seen the disappointed look on the boys faces on not being able to see Bridgette so she said, Look why dont you boys come with us and we can take you out to supper, Laura can take care of things at Blossomwood and maybe we can find a nice gift to bring Bridgette for when we come back. She asked them cheering them up immediately. What a great idea Sara, Martha said, And before you know it, it will be time to come and see Bridgette and the new family members. She said smiling. Jake looked at Sara and Martha thankfully knowing it made the boys feel better then it dawned on him, Laura your going to have to get a ride home with Spencer. We came in his truck but you came in the ambulance. He told her frowning knowing it was putting her on the spot. Spencer just stood there not saying a word this was a decision she had to make on her own. Thats fine Jake, dont you worry about a thing, Ill take care f things at Blossomwood and I will make sure the staff at Hankland knows what happened and the you wont be around for the next few days, okay? she reassured him. That would be great, now I guess we had better get out of here before they kick us out, he said smiling as he headed towards the hospital exit. Jake got into a cab waiting just outside the hospital to take him to a local hotel while Sara and the rest piled into Jacobs van, Spencer had gotten the truck and Laura found herself in the one spot she didnt want to be, alone with Spencer. She didnt say a word as they made their way home. Lauras mind was racing with all the events that had taken place up until now. When it hit her on how close they had come to losing Bridgette she started crying, just a little at first, tiny tears that she brushed away with her

488
hand but when Spencer handed her a box of tissue it was like a dam had busted and the deep heart wrenching sobs that came from her scared Spencer so bad he pulled off to the side of the road to make sure she was okay. Laura, are you okay, he asked as she held the tissue tightly to her eyes and rocked. When Laura didnt answer he quickly unbuckled his seat belt and took her gently in his arms and held her. Spencer thought she was never going to stop but she finally gained some composer and said in a gulping voice, I have been such a fool Spencer and it took almost losing my sister to finally wake me up, she said looking at him with her tear stained face. Can you ever forgive me? she asked him. Spencer was confused, Forgive you; forgive you for what? He asked not knowing what she was talking about. Forgive me for denying my love for you all this time, I love you Spencer, she admitted in a gush, I always have and always will, no man could ever take your place in my heart, I tried so hard to ignore it but it wont let me. When I seen what happened to Bridgette it hit home to me that love is so precious and then I thought of how much Jake and Bridgette love one another, and the love Hank and Martha shared and how she found love again with Paul and then the love between Sara and Jacob is so tender and gentle even Wade and Beckys love for each other, a young love steady and growing everyday. The love the whole family has with each other and then I thought of my love for you and how sad it was that I was the one holding back and denying it. I do love you Spencer with all my heart, and she started crying again. Oh Laura, my darling Laura, I have waited so long for you to say those word, and taking her in his arms kissed her deeply. He pulled away from her and said, Leave it to you to make a confession like that on a busy highway, he chuckled. He took a tissue and gently holding her face wiped the tears away. Now my dearest, no more of that or else youre going to flood us out. Making Laura laugh and seeing her smile kissed her once more. Laura looked at him tenderly and said, Spencer may I

489
ask you something? Laura you can ask me anything you wish, he smiled back at her still shocked at her admission to him. Will you marry me and make an honest woman of me? This time Spencer gasped and looked at her in disbelief saying, Do you really mean that Laura, do you really want to marry me and be my wife? he asked softy to be sure she knew what she was saying. Yes Spencer, I know I want to spend the rest of my life with you, loving you and our children, I want my heart to beat every beat with the love it holds for you, I want to wake up in the mornings with you next to me, I want to see you face across the breakfast table, I want to be your wife and grow old with you, so will you marry me? she asked smiling. Oh my darling, he answered, the sooner the better, and taking her in his arms kissed her once more. Spencer reluctantly let her go saying I guess we have a few surprises to tell everyone tonight when we see them dont we? he smiled looking at her. Laura was silent for a moment and said, No, Spencer lets just keep this to ourselves until Bridgette gets home. We have things that we need to talk about and right now this is Bridgettes and Jake special time, lets just wait for a little time before we spring it on them, do you mind? she asked him. Yes, I understand Laura, and your right but promise me you wont change your mind, I couldnt stand losing you again, he said softly a shutter going through him at the memory of the last time. I promise Spencer, I wont change my mind, I love you, I love you very much, and this time well make it. She told him reaching over to touch his face tenderly. Spencer pulled up to the front doors of Blossomwood and stopped the truck, Laura leaned over to him kissing him deeply saying, Ill have to drive Jakes car in for him when we go back but if you like we can meet here and follow each other back to the hospital later and I can drive back with you and the boys. Are you sure you dont want me to come in with you now and give you a hand? he questioned Laura laughed and told him. Spencer if you came with me right now then wed never make it back to the

490
hospital, you know it and I know it, so you just better go along home and Ill meet you here later, she said getting out of the truck. She was about to close the door when Spencer called her name, Laura, and she turned towards his voice, I want you to know that I love you too and you will never have reason to doubt that love again. And she simply answered, I know. Everyone arrived at the hospital about the same time, Jake was already in with Bridgette when they got there and they found Bridgette alert and wide awake. JJ quickly ran over to his Mother and stepping up on a stool near the bed leaned over and kissing her cheek said, Mom I was so scared, I love you and Im so glade your ok. He told her wiping the tears from his eyes. And Mom, thanks for the brother and sister that was awesome. He told her making everyone laugh. Bridgettes room was filled with flowers and they knew Jake had a big hand in that. Laura kissed her sister and told her how much she loved her any was so happy to see her smiling face .Bridgette looked at Laura sensing something different but not being able to pin point what the change was chalked it up as being relief of her being ok. They all greeted her warmly and lovingly and as the conversation flowed they were interrupted by a nurse carrying two tiny bundles, one in pink and one in blue. The nurse was told by the doctor that Bridgette would be receiving a few more people than was normal that night but this was a very special family and to just let them be so she just handed the babies over to Bridgette and left. The group soon circled the bed as Bridgette unwrapped the two blankets, she gently picked up her baby girl and handed her to Jake saying, Jake I want you to meet your daughter, Sara Martha Morgan, and upon hearing the babys name both Sara and Martha started to weep. Jake took the tiny bundle and kissed her softly, the going over to the boys he in turn said, Sara Martha Morgan, I would like you to meet your brother and cousins, JJ, Cody and Daniel. The boys were awe struck.

491
Gee dad, JJ whispered, Shes so tiny, do they always come that small? and the three waited for his answer. He chuckled at them saying, yes but they dont take long to grow, and this made the boys feel so much better. Jake took his daughter back to Bridgette and she then picked up his new son saying, Jake I would like you to meet your new son, Hankland, Jacob Morgan, and Jake took the next tiny bundle and kissing him softy said, Hello Hank, its my pleasure to meet you, he spoke softy to the child. Marthas tears flowed freely now and Jacob could be seen wiping a tear from his eyes at realizing that the child would carry his name as well. Jake took the baby over to the boys and introduced him to his brother and cousins like before saying, boys I would like to introduce you to your new brother and cousin, Hankland Jacob Morgan, and again the boys were awe struck at the tiny figured before them. This time the boys just beams with pride and Danny proudly said, Hello Hank, Im your cousin Danny, and this is your cousin Cody and this is your big brother JJ. And its a pleasure to meet you too, and reaching out tenderly touched his little hand. The other two boys did the same and were rewarded with the baby opening his eyes looking at the three of them. Look Dad, JJ spoke softly but excited saying, he know us already, he looked straight at us, And the three just grinned at the baby and then at each other. Laura went to her sister and said, Bridgette you couldnt have picked out better names and you have done this family proud and I love you so much. Sara echoed Laura saying, the doctor was right when he said you were amazing, thank you so much my dear I hope they grows up to be just like you and Laura. Jacob and Martha went to Bridgette and also kissed her and thanked her for being so kind and loving. Hank would have been so proud he thought so highly of you girls and Jake, now not only will his memory live on so will his name. she said again wiping a tear from her eye. Jacob told her, I dont know what I ever did to deserve such an honor but I thank you so much my dear, and kissed her softly.

492
Bridgette smiled at the man tenderly and said, that was easy Jacob, you gave Aunt Sara love and she shines, it is you who give us the honor on not only caring for the person this family hold dear but sharing your life with us. Our new son has great role models to follow, the same as his brothers and cousins so he needed a great name to go with it, there were none better in my eyes, she told him reaching out to touch his hand softly and Jacob took her hand and kissed it tenderly in thanks. It was Paul that brought up the subject of Jakes fainting which totally took Bridgette by surprise and laughter from everyone else. You did what? she asked in disbelief, staring at her husband who stood there with a sheepish grin on his face. Yeah Mom, he went down like a ton of bricks, JJ proudly told his Mother and the three boys laughed. You should have seen him, Aunt Bridgette, Cody announced, When the doctor told him it was twins, Uncle Jake made a swan dive for the floor, and to demonstrate Danny did a perfect imitation of Jakes drop. Oh my word, you didnt, Bridgette stared at her husband who just remained speechless. He sure did Bridgette, Spencer chuckled, Best dive Ive seem in a long time too, he added making everyone laugh a little more. Oh my poor Jake, she told him feeling sorry for him, You have been through a time of it havent you? she said joining in the laughter. The doctor told us you and the babies were fine, Jacob got in on the act, But he wasnt sure about Jake there. he chuckled along with everyone else. Bridgette took sympathy on her poor husband and taking his hand with a grin said, Thats ok, Jake darling, I understand and everything is all right now but if you do decide to do any more diving in the future please make sure there water for you to dive into, it just works better that way. The laughter then was uncontrollable and even Jake ad to laugh. They all took turns after that with their visits and within a couple of days Bridgette was given the ok to be released. She gave the flowers to the different ward of

493
the hospital gather her things and was on her way home with Jake and their new babies. Since Jake went alone to pick her up she took the quiet time and asked him if there was something going on at Blossomwood that he wasnt telling her. Why no Bridgette, what ever gave you that idea? he questioned Oh its just that Laura doesnt seem to be herself and I wondered if something had happened, thats all, she said concerned. Well something did happen dear, he smiled at her, You! He told her bluntly, Bridgette I dont think youll ever understand the fright you gave me or Laura. You have to remember youre her only sister. Laura was beside herself with worry. I think what your seeing in her is relief and love. I dont know how I could ever go on without you and I think Laura feels the same. Knowing you and the babies are fine and healthy lifted a burden on all of us and I am sure its reflected in Lauras manners and ways. Now stop your worrying the only thing going at Blossomwood is that its missing you like we all are and things will seem much better when we get you home. He told her reaching out to squeeze her hand. Maybe so Bridgette thought to herself but Ill hold judgment on that once I get home. I think you will like the private nurse I hired. Martha and Sara both checked her out and She seems very nice and the boys even seem to have taken to her. Jake told her. I really dont see the need for a nurse Jake, Im sure we could handle things on our own. She told him. Bridgette, please humor me on this. You went through a rough time and I want you to take it easy and get your strength back, an extra pair of hands to help out for a while wont hurt and I think it will do you the world of good. When you feel strong enough then we will go on from there but for now I would really like you to let me do this for you. He told her. Bridgette had a welcoming committee waiting for her when she arrived home including the nurse. Hello Mrs. Morgan, my name is Cindy Dumont, Im here to help you out for a while, and its my pleasure to meet you. She said with twinkling eyes.

494
Bridgette took to her immediately saying, Its a pleasure to meet you too Cindy and please call me Bridgette, she said smiling at the girl. Beautiful, Cindy replied, Now lets get you and the little ones in the house so you can relax. I know you may feel alright but trust me the trip home was a big step and you dont want your energy levels to drop. If you take each day slowly you will find yourself feeling better in no time, whereas if you try and push yourself youll only do yourself more harm than good. She informed Bridgette and it made perfect sense especially since the walk from the van to the house seen to wear her out. Cindy seen to it that Bridgette was comfortable and then went to tend the babies. Martha was the first to arrive bringing a pot of coffee and a light lunch for Bridgette and shortly after Marthas arrival Laura showed up at her door smiling. They shared some time with her and a cup of coffee then left her alone for a nap before the boys came home from school. When Cindy was sure that Bridgette was resting and the babies were sound asleep she popped into the little kitchen on Bridgette and Jakes side of Blossomwood and made herself something to eat and took it along to the nursery to be close to the babies in case one of them woke up. When she had finished she returned to the kitchen, washed her dishes and put the things she used away. Then checking on Bridgette and the babies to make sure they were ok, she went to what was to be her room while she stayed and put her things away nice and neatly. She then grabbed her book by her favorite author, The Phoenix and settled down for a little reading before being needed once more. Bridgette woke slowly with a feeling of peace and happiness in her. She laid there slowly waking up and then got the urge to see her babies. Cindy, she called and within seconds Cindy was at her side smiling brightly. Hello Bridgette, how are you feeling after that little nap? she asked. Oh much better, Bridgette told her, and anxious to see my babies, she told her smiling. Well thats great then so how about we get you freshened up and then Ill bring the little darling to their Mom. They should be ready for you by then. She

495
suggested. Thats sounds wonderful Cindy, I could do with some freshening up, she laughed. Cindy helped her to her feet and escorted her to the bathroom. Now dont lock the door and if you need me just call, Ill set you out an outfit so you will look nice for your family when they come. She told Bridgette. Bridgette let the water flow over her and felt wonderful, she washed slowly and then wrapped herself in a big towel and headed for her bedroom. Cindy had laid out a beautiful flowing caftan in an sapphire blue and she let is slip over her head and down her body making her feel like she had just been wrapped in a cloud of blue silk. Cindy just entered the room as Bridgette sat on a chair and she went to get her a pair of soft slippers to go with her outfit. Oh my Bridgette you look absolutely beautiful. The girl told her. I would never have believed your just had twins, she said, Your glowing. That shower was just what I needed and this caftan just feels so wonderful on. I bought it quite a while ago and forgot about it. Im so glad I kept it. She said running her hands down the silky material. Well the color suits you thats for sure you look stunning, now are you ready for some little company? and Bridgette smiled brightly saying, O yes, bring them to me. Cindy went to retrieve the babes and found Hank was just starting to stir. She gently picked him up and took him into Bridgette leaving Sara sleep for a few minutes more. Once both babies were fed and bathed Cindy roll the two of them to Bridgette in their bassinette and placed the two of the next to her. The boys knocked gently on the door before they entered her room and quietly tiptoed to the sleeping babies to take a peek and then went to Bridgette and kissed her softly on her cheek. How are you feeling Mom, JJ asked concerned. I feel wonderful boys, how was school today? she asked them interested. It was long Aunt Bridgette we just wanted to be home with you.

496
Oh boys, how nice but things will be better soon and before you know it I will be able to join the family for supper once more, just you wait, she told them smiling. Why dont you join them tonight Bridgette, Cindy asked, You could always go down in the wheelchair and we can take the babies in their bassinette. It would probably do you the world of good and the minute you feel you have had enough it will be nothing to bring you back. We have the babies next feeding ready so yes, if you think your up to it I dont see why not.? The boys waited for Bridgettes response holding their breath. Well I guess Ill be having supper with the family tonight then, she said smiling at the boys who upon hearing the news let out a jubilant, Alright, forgetting about the sleeping babies and quickly slapped their hand over their mouths realizing what they had done. Thats ok boys, Cindy told them laughing, a little noise isnt going to hurt at all, she showed them laughing. Ok boys, why dont you run along and tell Martha that there will be two more at the table for supper tonight and Cindy and I will join you in a little while. The boys quickly went to tell Martha the news and Cindy turned to Bridgette saying, Those are great boys, and by the looks of it they are very close. She observed. Bridgette laughed and said, We were once told that if one cut himself, one would bleed and the other would feel the pain. I guess there must be some truth to it. She said. Supper that night was indeed a joyous affair and Cindy was right it was just what Bridgette needed her family all gathered around her in her beloved Blossomwood. Later that night Laura opened the door to her quarters to let Spencer enter. She closed the door locking it behind her and turning to him melted in his arms. Spencer stepped back from her saying, Alright Laura, Bridgettes home, everyones fine so when can we stop this sneaking around and tell everyone about us. We cant, no, I cant go on like this much longer surly you can see that. I feel like a bloody teenager for heavens sake. He told her looking in her eyes. I know Spencer; I though of that, we need to talk so come and sit down while. She told him smiling.

497
Laura youre not going to tell me you changed your mind and that you were under stress and didnt know what you were saying, are you, he asked a little worried. Spencer, I have never been surer of anything in my life so get that thought out of your head right now, I love you and I cant wait to tell the world but we have to sit and talk, there are others we have to think about too. She said seriously. Ok, Laura, lets talk and see what is going on in that mind of your so we can get on with our lives. He said and walked over to a chair so he could sit and hear her concerns. Well, she started off, Im worried about splitting up the boys to begin with, I mean I know it has to be done but I dont know how to handle it and Im worried about the outcome, she told him frowning. Spencer sat quietly for a second and then taking her hand said, Why do we have to split them up? he questioned her and before she had a chance to answer said, Look Laura, I know this is the only home the boys know and I also know that one day this will be theirs so why take them from it.? He asked. Blossomwood was built to hold a few families so lets use it as it was meant to be use for. I will move into Blossomwood with you and the boys and make it my home too; I couldnt care less where I live as long as I live with you and I would never dream of separating the boys or you from the rest of the family. He told her smiling. Oh Spencer, are you sure, I mean you would do that for us? she asked amazed. That my dearest is the easy part. He told her honestly, Now what else he said reaching for her hand. What about Alice and Karen, and Havenwood, you would be giving up your home she told him trying to figure something out. Well I think I have a solution for that too, he told her smiling, I think it would be a wonder home for my parents, he told her, They totally loved it here and hated to go back. The house they live in now was great when we were growing up but now that the family is all gone they get lost in it. I dont think it would take much persuasion for them to give up their place and come and

498
live in Havenwood and let Alice take care of them, they just love her, Mom thinks of her as a friend. Dad and Jacob got along great and we know how they both felt about Hankland. Mom has let my sister and sister-in law pretty well take over New Horizons, she been trying to cut back on some of her hectic schedule. She could do the same thing Sara does and just go when really needed and as far as Karen goes, there would be no change with her. I can keep the carriage house for my office so I would still have a connection to Havenwood also and I think that when I tell Mom that their house would be a perfect place for the women of New Horizons she would jump at the idea, He told Laura, And if they decide they dont want to come here after all then Alice would come with us here and take care of this side of Blossomwood while Martha takes care of the other side with the clear understanding Martha is in charge of us all. He told her taking care of those worries, What else, he asked waiting. She looked at him and laughed, Thats it, she said, so how about December? she asked him smiling. December? he questioned, What about it? He asked not understanding. Well, since you took care of all my worries, let me take care of yours, I think we should gather everyone together for a special supper this Saturday to announce our engagement then I think a December wedding would be beautiful, what do you think? she asked him her eyes shining. I think I am the luckiest man in the world, thats what I think and before I forget I have something for you, and reaching deep into his pocket pulled out a small box wrapped in satin, then getting down on one knee he took her hand and said, Laura, you are my heart and my light, my breath and my life, will you honor me and marry me and become my wife and let me spend the rest of my days loving you? Laura looked at him her eyes filling with tears and said, Oh yes, Spencer I want nothing more than to be your wife and spend the rest of my life with you, she told him trembling. He opened the box to reveal a beautiful marquee cut

499
sapphire ring completely surrounded by diamonds set in white gold. He took it out of its box and placed it on her finger fitting it perfectly. He placed the ring on her finger and kissed her hand telling her, This ring has waited along time to be placed on this hand and I cant wait to place its partner with it. Spencer took her into his arms kissing her long and deep with Laura returning the kiss with deep passion. Together they walked the familiar walk to her bedroom turning the lights out as they went. Martha wondered why Laura had asked for a special supper for Saturday night but she figured it was a surprise for Bridgette who by then was feeling good enough to go back and forth on her own. Cindy was wonderful with her and the babies and she was seriously thinking of asking Jake to keep her on as full staff. She helped the boys showing them the proper way to hold, feed and bathe them and Bridgette knew that the babies would have the greatest protector in the world with the boys looking out for them. They didnt even spend much time at their fort preferring to be around the babies whenever they could. Bridgette had watched them walking in the garden with Cindy when an idea struck her. She had spent her quiet time doing research on what she had in mind and when she had all the facts she would take her ideas to Jake and tell him what she had rolling around in her mind. Bridgette wondered too about why Laura wanted to have a special supper with everyone invited but she thought it had something to do with her latest book that had been sent off to the publishers. Bridgette thought she may be going to tell them about another tour or about the up coming release of the much anticipated release of the Ms. Jasmine movie about to be released. The others just thought it had to do with Bridgettes home coming so they were all looking forward to a good evening of celebration. Everyone was gathered as Laura entered the kitchen and Spencer came through the back door. She turned at gave him a wink as he entered. She turned to her guest and said, Thank you everyone for coming, looking at each one including Spencer, I have an announcement to make that I wanted to share with all of you, she

500
paused for a moment, I want you to know that on December the tenth Spencer and I plan to be married here at Blossomwood and we would like you all to attend. There was complete silence for a moment and then there was utter chaos as the word sank in. Bridgette had to sit she was so shocked, Martha and Sara started crying while Alice and Karen both ran to her hugging and congratulating her. Jake, Jacob and Paul went to Spencer shaking his hand until he thought it would fall off. Jake gave him a slap on the shoulder saying proudly, Its about time. Laura went to where Bridgette sat still in shock and said, I owe it all to you Bridgette; you were the one that opened my eyes to what I was trying to deny, my love for Spencer. I was so afraid that I would lose you I just couldnt bare to lose the both of you. I promised myself that if you came through all right then I would let my heart have the one thing it craved, Spencers love, she told her while the other listened. Bridgette still hadnt said a word she just looked at Laura not moving, finally Laura asked, Bridgette, are you alright? Oh my heavens yes, oh Laura yes, I have waited to hear those words for so long and then you just blurted them out and, and, Oh my darling sister I am so happy for the two of you, and between the laughter and the tears they hugged and held onto one another for what to seem like ages. Jake was the one to finally separate them by saying, Hey you two, I want in on this too, and taking Laura into his arms gave her a big hug and grin. The boys stood silently watching all the goings on and Spencer noticing their silence went to them crouching down to their level and asked, Is there something wrong boys? Cody was the first to ask, Does that mean youre going to be our Dad and Uncle for real? He questioned softy. Spencer smiled and said, It sure does if that means youll have me, he answered. The boys broke out into a big grin and Danny said, Boy will we ever, and the three wrapped their arms around him so tightly he almost fell over. Now how about we all sit down for supper and we can tell you what Laura and I have decided to do, And for

501
the rest of the meal Laura and Spencer told them about their decisions about him moving into Blossomwood and Spencers offering Havenwood to his parents to retire too. Jacob laughed and said, Leave it to you two to think about other peoples happiness along with your own. This is one remarkable family, and taking Saras hand added, I am so thankful to be apart of it. Bridgette was fit enough to attend the fall fair so as the family gathered for the days activities she gave a laugh when she noticed how big a space it took to gather them all around. Spencer and the boys played on stage and when they left it was to a thunderous round of applauses from the crowd. They were called back for an encore by someone who pledged one thousand dollars to hear them play again and they happily obliged making the crowd whistle, cheer and applaud them even louder. The group took turns watching the babies so everyone got to see everything and this being Karens first time for the fair and was delighted with the sights and sounds of all she seen. She and Tom took complete control of the boys happily going on the rides with them and following them wherever they wanted to go. Marta and Alice both filled hampers with plenty of food to go around for everyone and while the men took a turn around the grounds, the women including a pregnant Becky sat quietly and talked about Lauras wedding. She told them that she and Spencer were taking a trip to Spencers home to tell them about what was going on, she told them Spencer wanted to do it in person and she herself had a few things she needed to fix before the wedding. She had been thinking of Robert Spencer when she thought it. She had to tell him she forgave him a long time ago and that she would be honored to be his daughter-in -law and hoped everything would work out between them. They left the fairgrounds as dusk settled in leaving the night to the youth. Happy weary fair goers that now just wanted home and the comfort of their beds. The light at Blossomwood were quick to go out that night as all found what they sought, the comfort of their beds an a good nights sleep.

502

Spencer knew that Laura was a bundle of nerves as he pulled up in front of his parents home. He leaned over and kissed her squeezing her hand as he did so. Everything will be fine, He assured her and Laura gave him an uncertain smile. He quietly opened the door and ushered Laura in and checking the study to see if anyone was in there. He took her to the balcony doors and told her, Now you just wait right here and Ill come and get you, he told her kissing her quickly. He then went into the hallway can called out to his Mother and Father announcing his arrival. Spencer, Connie declared when she seen him going down the stair with Robert right behind her. This is a pleasant surprise, is everything all right? she asked worried. Spencer laughed and kissed her and hugged his Dad saying, Everything is fine, I have something important to tell you and I wanted to tell you both in person. He told them smiling. He went along into the study and they followed without hesitation, What is it dear? Connie asked, It must be important for you to come all this way. She said looking at him. I wanted to tell you I am getting married in a few weeks and I wanted you to meet your soon to be new Daughter-in-law before the wedding, He told them grinning and going over to the balcony doors opened them to let Laura step into the room. Connie Vincent couldnt believe her eyes and Robert Spencer dropped into the nearest chair. Oh my dear, she said to Laura, Do you mean it? she asked tears welling up in her eyes. Laura nodded saying, If you dont mind, she asked. Mind, Spencers Mother answered, Why I think its wonderful, and going to Laura hugged her warmly. Laura went over to where Robert Spencer sat and squatting down before the man said, You didnt give me a chance that day in the park to tell you I forgave you a long time ago. You couldnt have been the same man I met here that night in the garden and raise a loving and caring son like Spencer and if you will give me the chance I would like for us to really get to know one

503
another and bring the peace in your heart I know you have been seeking all these years. Robert Vincent stood bringing Laura to her feet as he did so. He looked her straight in the eyes and said, My dear girl, I would be honored to have you a part of this family and I want you to know I feel like what my son must be feeling right now and that I must is the luckiest man in the world for you to give me a second chance. You will never be sorry, and he pulled her to him kissing her cheek and giving her a warm and loving hug. It was a very happy reunion with Lauras fears completely gone. Connie Vincent rang for a tray to be brought into they study and Spencer then went on to tell them their plans for the future. When he offered them Havenwood both Connie and Robert were delighted. We fell in love with the area so much we were going to ask you to find us a place of our own, and indeed retire there, this is just perfect and to have a friend like Alice to watch over us is wonderful. Your right Spencer, darling, this place is too large for us and to turn it into a place for the women at New Horizons is a wonderful idea. I cant wait to get started with everything she told them excited over the thought. They spent the rest of their short stay telling them about Bridgette, the babies and all the events that had happened since they left. Connie was excited about the wedding and Spencer left it to them to tell the rest of the family member inviting them to come and that there would be room for all between Blossomwood and Havenwood for all. Lauras wedding to Spencer was held at Blossomwood amongst beautiful arranged flowers of white and Christmas red. The whole of Blossomwood danced and twinkled with lights that shimmered and danced throughout. The two large fireplaces were lit giving a warm and inviting feel to the whole place and Blossomwood itself seem to take pride in how it looked dressed in its Christmas trimmings.

504
Laura and Spencer both agreed because he was so well known they would followed the idea of Sara and Jacob and kept the wedding quiet from everyone but their nearest and dearest family and friends. Jacob walked Laura down the isle just part of the way and then he handed her over to Jake who walked her to Marta and Sara who then handed her over to Spencer. She wore an A-line floor length gown with a cape trimmed with fur that stopped just above her breast, the dress and the long train had shimmers of silver that danced and sparkled in the light. Her short veil was set at the back of her head giving a clear view of her beautiful radiant face. Spencer lost his breath as he watched her walk slowly towards him and Wade had to steady him as the vision of beauty walked towards him. When he finally took her hand he couldnt tear his eyes away from her, it brought chuckles from some and tears from others. When the minister finally pronounced them husband and wife those nearest to Spencer heard him whisper to Laura, Finally. Spencer took Laura to Europe for a short honeymoon and showed her his vineyard and introduced her to the real Claude Montague. He enjoyed meeting Laura and since Spencer hadnt been there for a while it was cause for great celebration. They only spent a week wanting to be home for Christmas but Laura promised to return soon and bring the children which please them greatly. Spencer made arrangements for different grapevines to be shipped to Jake and Claude promised to see to it himself making sure healthy sturdy vines were sent. Arriving home they were surprised to find that while other family relatives left shortly after the wedding Robert and Connie Vincent remained. They had decided that since there was no urgent need for them to go back home they would stay until the New Year and then go back to make the official move to Havenwood. When the other family members heard about Spencers marriage to Laura they were ecstatic with joy and were please and delighted to meet her last. They were told about the quiet life Laura led and the need to keep the knowledge of her counterparts to themselves for privacy and since they knew what it was like to be in the spotlight

505
understood and promised not to breathe a word to anyone even from the people they met at Blossomwood. When Spencer told his family about Robert and Connies decision to retire to Havenwood and turn their old home into a place for New Horizons they were delighted. They told Spencer that their parents talked of little else since they returned and knew they long to come back. They also knew that they would be happy there and looked forward themselves to visiting the area in the future. When Connie and Robert told their children about their decision to stay at Havenwood until the New Year they knew that their parents had truly found a perfect spot to retire and with people that could just be themselves with. They couldnt have asked for anything better for them. Laura sat quietly in her favorite chair looking over Hankland wondering where the months had gone. The boys turned thirteen and were officially teenagers now. They had sprouted up over the summer and each ones distinct personality was starting to shine through. Their interest in music was still as strong if not stronger but JJ seemed to also take a greater interest in the land while Cody seemed to be taking an interest in designs and she over heard Danny spin a tale that only a writer could tell. They all developed an acute sense of humor and would often have everyone in stitches with some story or joke they had heard. While they hadnt asked for their rooms to be separate yet Laura knew it wouldnt be much longer before they each would want their individual privacy. Martha and Paul married in February with Paul moving to Blossomwood and out of his daughters home. Becky and Wade had a beautiful baby boy and she named the baby Wade like his father. Bridgette took an idea she had to Jake about opening a daycare center at Hankland for the workers there. She realized how being a working parent was stressful when good childcare was hard to come by and she told Jake it would such a relief to the workers if they knew there children were safe and close enough that they could seen them throughout the day. They also set up a place for the kids to go after school so they also would be

506
taken care off until their parents left. Jacob, Sara, and Spencers parents spent a lot of time there helping the kids with homework, telling stories and going for walks. The whole operation was under the care of Cindy and she hand picked the child care attendants to take care of the children throughout the day. It was a smashing success and the workers greatly appreciated knowing they could go to work and know their children were safe. Ms. Jasmines movie came out and hit was a big hit. They all took pleasure in going to see like any other family. Laura thought that the actress who played the part did a wonderful job and if she didnt know the difference would have sworn she really was Ms. Jasmine. The Phoenixs last book was also a great hit but Laura didnt go on tour much to the disappointment of her readers. She instead did a television interview with a well know hostess making it quite clear that any personal questions about her private life would not be answered. She chuckled when the interviewer tried to put her on the spot and asked about her husband she was put in her place by The Phoenix saying, My Dear woman, that is none of your business, and gave her a radiant smile. Laura thought they would cut it out but they aired the interview which had taken place in a New York hotel room, but the station aired it and people cheered her for not letting anyone take advantage of her no matter what. Jake, Spencer and Paul could be seen all over Hankland doing one thing or another. They had finished the building Spencer had designed and Jake was pleased with the room and versatility it provided him for new growth especially the grapevines Claude had sent. The twins were trying their best to walk and Laura figured they would be up and going soon they were that determined to follow the boys and the boys adored them. JJ was indeed a great brother to them and the three often took them for walks in the garden at Blossomwood. Spencer found her there sitting and staring out the window as if in a dream. She hadnt heard him enter and she gave a little jump when he placed his hand on her shoulder. I thought Id find you here, where were you, you

507
seemed to be away off somewhere, he asked her softly. Yes, I guess I was, she told him with a smile, I was wonder where the time flew since we were married and about all the changes that have taken place in the last three years. Yes, there sure have been plenty of those, he chuckled, and how is our little princess doing today? he asked reaching in to touch the little bundle wrapped in pink that lay in the bassinette beside her. Jasmine is doing just fine; just like her Mom, she answered sweetly looking at her new daughter, yes were both doing just fine. She reached up to kissed the man she loved with all her heart. The End.